Influences of the life of grace. Or, A practical treatise concerning the way, manner, and means of having and improving of spiritual dispositions, and quickning influences from Christ the resurrection and the life. By Samuel Rutherfurd, Professor of Divinity in the Vniversity of St. Andrews in Scotland.
         Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
      
       
         
           1659
        
      
       Approx. 1155 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 234 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A92141
         Wing R2380
         Thomason E971_1
         ESTC R207742
         99866778
         99866778
         119064
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A92141)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 119064)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Thomason Tracts ; 144:E971[1])
      
       
         
           
             Influences of the life of grace. Or, A practical treatise concerning the way, manner, and means of having and improving of spiritual dispositions, and quickning influences from Christ the resurrection and the life. By Samuel Rutherfurd, Professor of Divinity in the Vniversity of St. Andrews in Scotland.
             Rutherford, Samuel, 1600?-1661.
          
           [34], 438 p.
           
             printed by T.C. for Andrew Crook, and are to be sold by James Davies at the gilded Acorn neer the little North door in St. Pauls Church-yard,
             London :
             1659.
          
           
             Annotation on Thomason copy: "march 2d"; the 9 in the imprint date has been crossed out and replaced with an "8".
             Reproduction of the original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Grace (Theology) -- Early works to 1800.
           Christian life -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2007-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2007-04 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-05 Jonathan Blaney
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           INFLUENCES
           OF
           THE
           Life
           of
           Grace
           .
           OR
           ,
           A
           PRACTICAL
           TREATISE
           CONCERNING
           The
           way
           ,
           manner
           ,
           and
           means
           of
           having
           and
           improving
           of
           Spiritual
           Dispositions
           ,
           and
           quickning
           Influences
           from
           Christ
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           Life
           .
        
         
           BY
           SAMUEL
           RUTHERFURD
           ,
           
             Professor
             of
             Divinity
             in
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             St.
          
           ANDREWS
           in
           SCOTLAND
           .
        
         
           
             John
             3.
             8.
             
          
           The
           wind
           bloweth
           where
           it
           listeth
           .
        
         
           
             Cant.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           Awake
           ,
           O
           North-wind
           ,
           and
           come
           thou
           South
           ,
           blow
           upon
           my
           garden
           ,
           that
           the
           Spices
           thereof
           may
           flow
           out
           :
           Let
           my
           Beloved
           come
           into
           his
           garden
           ,
           and
           eat
           his
           pleasant
           fruits
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             T.
             C.
          
           for
           
             Andrew
             Crook
          
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             James
             Davies
          
           at
           the
           gilded
           Acorn
           neer
           the
           little
           North
           door
           in
           St.
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1659.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           Books
           published
           by
           Mr.
           Samuel
           Rutherfurd
           professor
           of
           Divinity
           in
           St.
           Andrews
           in
           Scotland
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             THe
             due
             Right
             of
             Presbytery
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             Disputation
             against
             Liberty
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Rise
             of
             Antinomians
             ,
             Familists
             ,
             and
             Libertines
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christs
             dying
             and
             drawing
             Sinners
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             Sermon
             preached
             before
             the
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Influences
             of
             Divine
             Grace
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             De
             Providentia
             Dei.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             Survey
             of
             Mr.
             Tho.
             Hooker's
             Church
             Discipline
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           
             GOd
             intends
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Law.
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             1.
             
          
           
             True
             liberty
             ,
             grace
             loves
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             evil
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             first
             Adam
             was
             to
             pray
             for
             perseverance
             is
             not
             clear
             .
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             Adam
             was
             to
             rely
             on
             God
             for
             perseverance
             ,
             but
             as
             promised
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             .
             idem
             .
          
           
             Our
             grace
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             choicer
             then
             that
             in
             the
             first
             idem
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             Influences
             in
             all
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             Infinite
             almost
             Influences
             of
             God
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             7.
             
          
           
             To
             look
             not
             spiritually
             on
             influen●es
             is
             brutish
             ,
             p.
             1.
             c.
             2.
             p.
             8.
             
          
           
             What
             influences
             are
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             9.
             
          
           
             Influences
             of
             God
             are
             sutable
             to
             Gods
             end
             idem
          
           
             Influences
             of
             God
             for
             nilling
             ,
             and
             willing
             ,
             most
             rare
             and
             excellent
             ,
             idem
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             and
             the
             promised
             spirit
             must
             be
             the
             causes
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             10.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             believe
             that
             he
             who
             purchased
             by
             his
             merit
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             shall
             give
             sutable
             Influences
             ,
             and
             to
             fear
             also
             our
             propension
             to
             fall
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             Influences
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             The
             necessity
             of
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             15.
             
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             renewed
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             Adam
             might
             want
             Influences
             ,
             the
             second
             cannot
             ,
             idem
             .
          
           
             Satans
             actions
             alwaies
             destitute
             of
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             How
             God
             withdraws
             Influences
             in
             particular
             acts
             
               hic
               et
               nunc
            
             and
             yet
             hath
             promised
             to
             bestow
             Iufluences
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             
             by
             promise
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             18.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             acts
             on
             us
             by
             his
             Influence
             ,
             but
             we
             act
             not
             on
             him
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             cannot
             pray
             away
             desertion
             and
             the
             tryings
             ,
             withdrawings
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             we
             to
             pray
             submissively
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             desertion
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             withdrawings
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               4.
               p.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             The
             Lords
             withdrawings
             makes
             not
             the
             Holy
             One
             the
             author
             of
             sin
             nor
             destroies
             liberty
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             God
             is
             not
             chargeable
             with
             the
             act
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             man
             is
             chargeable
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             21.
             
          
           
             Our
             interpretative
             wanting
             of
             Influences
             ,
             and
             our
             formal
             sinning
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             cleared
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             The
             soveraignety
             of
             God
             is
             destroyed
             by
             Pelagions
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             exalt
             mans
             free
             will
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             25.
             
          
           
             Of
             our
             acts
             and
             spiritual
             duties
             under
             the
             spiritual
             withdrawings
             of
             God
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
            
             6.
             26.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             do
             our
             part
             in
             duties
             under
             withdrawings
             ,
             grace
             sweetens
             duties
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             29.
             
          
           
             What
             soveraignety
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differs
             from
             omnipotency
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             33.
             
          
           
             We
             storme
             more
             at
             permissive
             providences
             ,
             then
             at
             our
             own
             permitted
             sins
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             37.
             
          
           
             They
             are
             most
             graciously
             active
             to
             do
             the
             will
             of
             God
             who
             are
             most
             graciously
             passive
             to
             suffer
             his
             will
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             38.
             
          
           
             The
             unsearchablenesse
             of
             the
             Lords
             dispensation
             into
             the
             eternal
             standing
             and
             falling
             of
             angels
             and
             men
             ,
             idem
          
           
             Its
             vain
             to
             determine
             that
             the
             providence
             of
             never
             sinning
             is
             choicer
             then
             the
             providence
             of
             your
             imbringing
             of
             Christ
             God-man
             to
             dye
             for
             sinners
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             39.
             
          
           
             The
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             is
             incomparably
             above
             our
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             .
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             more
             eminently
             declarative
             glory
             which
             is
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             nor
             possibly
             could
             have
             been
             in
             the
             full
             and
             final
             obedience
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             41.
             
          
           
             By
             justification
             we
             are
             not
             only
             negatively
             freed
             from
             guilt
             and
             wrath
             but
             also
             possitively
             righteous
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             43.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             struggle
             with
             permissive
             providence
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             low
             because
             of
             the
             deep
             result
             of
             that
             providence
             ,
             our
             own
             permitted
             sins
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               8.
               p.
            
             45.
             
          
           
             
             The
             soul
             humbling
             thoughts
             that
             should
             flow
             from
             holy
             soveraignity
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               8.
               p.
            
             46.
             
          
           
             Soveraignety
             is
             eminent
             in
             holding
             of
             possible
             wills
             and
             in
             determining
             the
             measure
             of
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             soveraignety
             of
             God
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               9.
               p.
            
             52.
             
          
           
             Who
             ever
             flatteringly
             complains
             of
             the
             want
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             hates
             these
             influences
             .
          
           
             Nature
             cannot
             complaine
             of
             the
             want
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             58.
             
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             lawfully
             complain
             of
             withdrawings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             lawfully
             desire
             influence
             ,
             p.
             63.
             
          
           
             The
             faultinesse
             in
             not
             praying
             is
             not
             because
             the
             holy
             spirit
             moves
             us
             not
             to
             pray
             but
             because
             we
             stir
             not
             up
             our selves
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             64
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             act
             duties
             before
             we
             feel
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               10.
               p.
            
             71
          
           
             How
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             how
             its
             lawful
             how
             not
             ,
             p.
             71.
             
          
           
             Our
             impotency
             to
             duties
             being
             reproved
             cannot
             excuse
             us
             in
             the
             omitting
             of
             them
             ,
             
               p.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             73
          
           
             The
             Lords
             withdrawing
             of
             Influences
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             our
             guiltinesse
             and
             cannot
             be
             found
             an
             excuse
             for
             not
             praying
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             74
          
           
             The
             sin
             of
             the
             creature
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             physical
             Influences
             but
             from
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             his
             moral
             command
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             76
          
           
             Natural
             men
             wish
             Physical
             Influences
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             hate
             moral
             honesty
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             80
          
           
             Riches
             cannot
             add
             mercifulnesse
             to
             men
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             82
          
           
             Faith
             and
             grace
             do
             not
             depend
             on
             extraordinary
             means
             and
             teachers
             sent
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             thinking
             had
             we
             more
             grace
             we
             should
             be
             more
             gracious
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c
               :
               11.
               p.
            
             84
          
           
             If
             free
             will
             be
             weak
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             a
             natural
             power
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             so
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             supernatural
             grace
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             85
          
           
             God
             ties
             us
             to
             his
             one
             way
             of
             removing
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             empty
             wishing
             that
             it
             were
             removed
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             93
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             Influences
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             from
             God
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             94
          
           
             The
             using
             of
             means
             is
             an
             approved
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               11.
               p.
            
             96
          
           
             
             Some
             violently
             brought
             into
             Christ
             ,
             some
             more
             mildly
             ,
             
               p.
               1
               c.
               12.
               p.
            
             101
          
           
             Whether
             by
             prayer
             or
             any
             other
             way
             we
             may
             wrestle
             out
             from
             under
             Gods
             desertions
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               12.
               p.
            
             109
          
           
             Influences
             are
             given
             of
             God
             to
             various
             temptation
             ,
             
               p.
               1
               c.
               12.
               p.
            
             110
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             gracious
             temper
             to
             weep
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             absent
             or
             angry
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               p.
            
             113
          
           
             Christs
             absence
             is
             sometimes
             as
             good
             as
             his
             presence
             ,
             
               p.
               1
               c.
               13.
               p.
            
             118
          
           
             S●metimes
             we
             may
             pray
             again
             the
             degree
             of
             God
             but
             it
             s
             not
             lawfull
             to
             resist
             his
             commanding
             will
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               13.
               p.
            
             120
          
           
             We
             may
             weep
             over
             our
             own
             dry
             hearts
             when
             we
             want
             Influences
             but
             we
             cannot
             weep
             against
             the
             Lord
             because
             he
             gives
             not
             those
             Influences
             ,
             
               p
               ,
               1.
               c.
               13.
               p.
            
             121
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             meet
             all
             conditions
             of
             life
             with
             cloasing
             with
             Gods
             holy
             dispensations
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             123
          
           
             The
             word
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             doing
             ,
             the
             spirit
             the
             real
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               1.
               p.
            
             127.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             can
             lay
             by
             a
             command
             supernatural
             duties
             on
             men
             impotent
             and
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               2.
               p
            
             ,
             129.
             
          
           
             God
             in
             creating
             man
             is
             both
             a
             Creator
             and
             also
             a
             law
             giver
             ,
             p.
             2
             :
             
               c
               :
               2.
               p.
            
             138
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             sin
             original
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             140
          
           
             How
             to
             fetch
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             142
          
           
             The
             fetching
             of
             Influences
             is
             by
             supernatural
             actings
             by
             the
             word
             and
             spirit
             ,
             idem
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             brings
             himself
             under
             a
             sort
             of
             necessity
             of
             conferring
             gracious
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               1.
               c.
               2.
               p.
            
             147
          
           
             A
             considerable
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Lords
             promise
             of
             grace
             and
             his
             practise
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             148
          
           
             Civil
             professors
             are
             nearer
             to
             conversion
             and
             to
             Christ
             then
             the
             openly
             profane
             and
             flagitious
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             149
          
           
             It
             requires
             of
             the
             dead
             that
             they
             live
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             must
             not
             cease
             from
             running
             when
             the
             Lord
             ceases
             from
             drawing
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             152
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             sinful
             shift
             to
             put
             away
             duties
             because
             of
             indisposition
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             154
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             away
             indisposition
             as
             a
             great
             affliction
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               3.
               p.
            
             155
          
           
             
             Influence
             ,
             of
             grace
             are
             due
             to
             the
             saints
             by
             promise
             ,
             p.
             156
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             Influences
             by
             necessity
             of
             a
             promise
             ,
             idem
          
           
             The
             three
             persons
             the
             Father
             ,
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             give
             Influences
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             159
          
           
             The
             fulnesse
             of
             Influences
             on
             the
             man
             Christ
             ib.
             fluences
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
            
             5.
             159
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             the
             dispensing
             of
             prederminating
             Influences
             by
             office
             and
             covenant
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             161
          
           
             The
             Influences
             in
             the
             Son
             are
             all
             for
             our
             use
             and
             good
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               5.
               p.
            
             163
          
           
             The
             Influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             mainely
             to
             be
             eyed
             ,
             if
             any
             have
             the
             spirit
             he
             cannot
             want
             the
             Influences
             of
             God
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             164
          
           
             The
             glorious
             things
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             shews
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             165
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             prevents
             nature
             ,
             nature
             prevents
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             169
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               6.
               p.
            
             170
          
           
             Obedience
             is
             to
             be
             yeilded
             to
             the
             Spirit
             as
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
               p
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             173
          
           
             Much
             renewal
             will
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             ,
             idem
          
           
             There
             is
             four
             expressions
             in
             Scripture
             of
             wrongs
             we
             do
             to
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1
             Vexing
             .
             2.
             
             Quenching
             .
             3
             Tempting
             .
             4.
             
             Resisting
             .
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             176
          
           
             How
             to
             improve
             spiritual
             feelings
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             183
          
           
             Watching
             is
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             and
             near
             to
             receive
             gracious
             Influences
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             184
          
           
             To
             converse
             with
             the
             Saints
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             186
          
           
             Spiritual
             conference
             frequently
             used
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             
               p.
               2.
               c.
               7.
               p.
            
             189
          
        
         
           
             The
             Contents
             of
             the
             third
             part
             .
          
           
             
               SOme
               influences
               are
               from
               God
               ,
               some
               from
               Satan
               
                 Part
                 3.
                 
                 Ch.
                 1.
                 
                 Pag.
              
               189
            
             
               Satan
               keeps
               correspondence
               with
               the
               heart
               ,
               p.
               191
            
             
               It
               s
               not
               lawful
               to
               dispute
               with
               Satan
               ,
               yet
               with
               his
               instrument
               we
               may
               p.
               192
            
             
               Christ
               sought
               neither
               the
               temptation
               nor
               the
               tempter
               ,
               p.
               193
            
             
               
               Difference
               betwixt
               Satans
               instruments
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               p.
               194
            
             
               Christ
               under
               a
               necessitie
               of
               giving
               sanctifying
               influences
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Moral
               and
               physical
               influences
               ,
               195
            
             
               Moral
               influences
               that
               are
               only
               moral
               are
               weak
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Ordinary
               and
               extraordinary
               influences
               296
            
             
               Prophetical
               influences
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               dangerous
               to
               resist
               strong
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               influences
               thereof
               ,
               p.
               197
            
             
               Private
               and
               publick
               Church-influences
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Strong
               influences
               under
               the
               Messiah
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               p.
               199
            
             
               Gospel-influences
               are
               strong
               ,
               p.
               200
            
             
               Some
               influences
               are
               for
               the
               habit
               ,
               some
               for
               the
               actings
               of
               grace
               ,
               some
               for
               both
               p.
               201
            
             
               Influences
               proper
               to
               the
               head
               Christ
               ,
               and
               influences
               on
               the
               members
               ,
               p.
               202
            
             
               Mediatory
               influences
               are
               some
               way
               due
               to
               the
               broken
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               what
               sort
               they
               of
               right
               have
               thereto
               .
               A
               four-fold
               right
               to
               influences
               is
               considerable
               ,
               p.
               203
            
             
               Strong
               and
               mighty
               influences
               in
               Christ
               p.
               204
            
             
               Gospel-providence
               how
               far
               above
               the
               Law-providence
               of
               
                 Adam
                 p.
              
               205
            
             
               Mr
               Gee
               treats
               of
               prayer
               ,
               
                 Sect.
                 4.
                 p.
                 187
                 ,
                 188
                 ,
                 195.
                 p.
              
               207
            
             
               Influences
               of
               Christ
               fundamental
               and
               not
               fundamental
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               comfortable
               necessity
               that
               lies
               on
               Christ
               to
               confer
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               p.
               208
            
             
               Influences
               not
               fundamental
               ,
               not
               simply
               necessary
               p.
               209
            
             
               Influences
               of
               grace
               for
               the
               habit
               of
               saving
               grace
               ,
               and
               influences
               for
               a
               gift
               ,
               p.
               210
            
             
               How
               we
               may
               know
               when
               we
               act
               ,
               pray
               ,
               or
               hear
               ,
               &c.
               from
               a
               gift
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               act
               from
               a
               grace
               ,
               p.
               210
            
             
               Some
               pray
               from
               a
               meer
               gift
               ,
               when
               they
               mistakingly
               imagine
               they
               pray
               from
               the
               saving
               habit
               of
               grace
               ,
               the
               mistake
               is
               habitual
               in
               hypocrites
               ,
               only
               actual
               
                 hic
                 &
                 nunc
              
               to
               sound
               believers
               ,
               p.
               211
            
             
               Grace
               sanctifies
               the
               gift
               used
               in
               all
               due
               and
               spiritual
               circumstances
               ,
               but
               the
               gift
               can
               never
               sanctifie
               the
               grace
               p.
               213
            
             
               The
               same
               word
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               same
               influences
               ,
               act
               upon
               all
               within
               the
               visible
               Church
               ,
               p.
               214
            
             
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               rest
               upon
               the
               actings
               from
               a
               gift
               ,
               but
               watchfully
               to
               try
               when
               we
               act
               from
               a
               gift
               ,
               and
               when
               from
               a
               grace
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Differences
               from
               the
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               these
               of
               glory
               ,
               p.
               221
            
             
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               permanent
               disposition
               ,
               
                 ch
                 .
                 2.
                 p.
              
               222
            
             
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               given
               through
               the
               merit
               and
               grace
               of
               Christ
               p.
               223
            
             
               From
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               we
               perform
               suitable
               actings
               p.
               224
            
             
               Vital
               actions
               flow
               from
               supernatural
               habits
               p.
               225
            
             
               The
               difference
               of
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               from
               other
               habits
               ,
               p.
               226
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               follow
               holy
               resolutions
               with
               prayer
               .
               2
               godly
               trembling
               .
               3
               faith
               ,
               227
            
             
               The
               falshood
               of
               ●owes
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               A
               strong
               habit
               of
               grace
               produces
               easie
               ,
               and
               connatural
               ,
               and
               strong
               actings
               of
               grace
               ,
               p.
               229
            
             
               Actions
               supernatural
               ,
               and
               influences
               suitable
               ,
               are
               some
               way
               due
               to
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 3.
                 p.
              
               232
            
             
               Sometimes
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               qualified
               with
               heavenly
               dispositions
               ,
               p.
               233
            
             
               We
               should
               pursue
               the
               dispositions
               of
               grace
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               added
               to
               the
               habit
               with
               spiritual
               actings
               ,
               p.
               234
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               ,
               though
               deadned
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               by
               infusing
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               comes
               under
               some
               necessitie
               to
               give
               suitable
               influences
               thereunto
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 4.
                 p.
              
               235
            
             
               Divers
               necessities
               under
               which
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               confer
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               p.
               236
            
             
               Christ
               advocates
               for
               the
               Elect
               ,
               yet
               not
               converted
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               himself
               ,
               p.
               237
            
             
               The
               Spirits
               office
               puts
               him
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               giving
               influences
               ,
               p.
               241
            
             
               Vses
               from
               the
               Lords
               necessity
               of
               giving
               gracious
               influences
               ,
               p.
               242
            
             
               First
               to
               frame
               doubts
               about
               predestination
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               to
               misse
               eternal
               love
               before
               we
               misse
               inherent
               saving
               grace
               ,
               is
               Satans
               method
               ,
               p.
               243
            
             
               Whether
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               may
               cease
               in
               the
               regenerate
               from
               all
               its
               opperations
               p.
               244
            
             
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               not
               eternal
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               ceaseth
               not
               ,
               p.
               445
            
             
               
               How
               many
               acts
               may
               we
               bring
               out
               of
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               ,
               p.
               237
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               consenting
               to
               the
               temptation
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               wishing
               that
               Gods
               law
               and
               our
               lust
               might
               both
               stand
               ,
               and
               a
               virtual
               wishing
               that
               the
               law
               of
               God
               had
               never
               had
               being
               ,
               p.
               238
            
             
               Eight
               evidences
               that
               in
               the
               regenerate
               the
               saving
               habit
               of
               grace
               never
               ceaseth
               from
               emitting
               some
               influences
               ,
               p.
               239
            
             
               What
               dispositions
               spiritual
               are
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               differ
               from
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 ca.
                 5.
                 p.
              
               240
            
             
               Get
               heavenly
               dispositions
               ,
               and
               influences
               follow
               conaatur●lly
               p.
               242
            
             
               Dispositions
               are
               not
               ever
               alike
               ,
               but
               various
               and
               changeable
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Evidences
               that
               dispositions
               go
               and
               come
               p.
               243
            
             
               Spiritual
               dispositions
               are
               different
               from
               the
               affections
               ,
               244
            
             
               There
               are
               heavenly
               dispositions
               in
               the
               mind
               as
               well
               as
               in
               the
               affections
               ,
               ibid
            
             
               Bad
               spiritual
               dispositions
               creep
               on
               in
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
               246
            
             
               There
               is
               some
               acting
               and
               life
               under
               much
               deadnesse
               in
               the
               regenerate
               ,
               ibid
            
             
               Many
               sweet
               spiritual
               actings
               may
               be
               under
               indispositions
               p.
               247
            
             
               No
               agreement
               betwixt
               these
               two
               Champions
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               p
               ,
               248
            
             
               Its
               fit
               to
               go
               about
               duties
               under
               indispositions
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Lesse
               of
               sweet
               real
               influences
               ,
               and
               more
               of
               moral
               influences
               ,
               from
               the
               word
               makes
               obedience
               more
               perfect
               ,
               p.
               249
            
             
               We
               can
               tell
               the
               actings
               when
               they
               are
               on
               ,
               and
               after
               they
               are
               over
               and
               gone
               ,
               
                 p.
                 3.
                 c.
                 6.
                 p.
              
               251.
               
            
             
               Differences
               betwixt
               spiritual
               heart
               burnings
               of
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               literal
               heat
               ,
               p.
               252
            
             
               1.
               
               Difference
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Feeling
               may
               be
               stronger
               after
               actings
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               gone
               ,
               p.
               253
            
             
               Spiritual
               burning
               of
               heart
               leave
               some
               impression
               behind
               ,
               which
               literal
               heat
               doth
               not
               ,
               p.
               254
            
             
               2.
               
               Difference
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Improving
               of
               spiritual
               heat
               is
               known
               whereas
               in
               literal
               heat
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               
                 p.
                 3.
                 c.
              
               6
            
             
               
               3
               property
               of
               an
               heavenly
               disposition
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               What
               we
               are
               to
               doe
               under
               dispositions
               spiritual
               301
            
             
               Spiritual
               dispositions
               are
               at
               length
               victorious
               ib.
               
            
             
               How
               to
               get
               heavenly
               dispositions
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               4
               Property
               ,
               302
            
             
               Heavenly
               dispositions
               connaturally
               cast
               out
               acts
               suitable
               ,
               303
            
             
               5
               Property
               ,
               304
            
             
               Heavenly
               dispositions
               cause
               a
               man
               act
               upon
               himself
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               meetings
               of
               believers
               for
               godly
               conference
               is
               owned
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 11.
                 p.
              
               308
            
             
               Small
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               short
               visits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               at
               some
               time
               ,
               especially
               when
               love-flowings
               have
               been
               neglected
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Sense
               is
               prouder
               then
               faith
               ,
               309
            
             
               Withdrawings
               of
               Christ
               teach
               us
               to
               try
               whether
               we
               have
               abused
               his
               manifestations
               formerly
               ,
               310
            
             
               Except
               we
               find
               Christ
               we
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               311
            
             
               How
               to
               judge
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               praying
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Praying
               fitteth
               for
               praying
               ,
               312
            
             
               There
               degrees
               of
               discerning
               an
               answer
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               real
               withdrawings
               of
               Christ
               make
               no
               change
               of
               legal
               interests
               in
               Christ
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               life
               of
               grace
               depends
               on
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               313
            
             
               Christs
               right
               and
               acts
               in
               redeeming
               of
               us
               ,
               stand
               entire
               when
               we
               are
               deserted
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               What
               love-sickness
               is
               ,
               314
            
             
               The
               Lords
               wisdom
               in
               suspending
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               315
            
             
               Withdrawing
               of
               comforts
               upon
               wise
               and
               holy
               reasons
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               wisedome
               of
               God
               appointing
               that
               we
               depend
               on
               him
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               How
               we
               may
               pray
               for
               comforts
               ,
               316
            
             
               How
               we
               may
               deprecate
               languishing
               pain
               in
               love-sickness
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               How
               we
               may
               pray
               for
               gracious
               influences
               ,
               317
            
             
               A
               two
               fold
               contradicting
               of
               the
               Lords
               will
               ,
               318
            
             
               Love-sickness
               from
               the
               want
               of
               Christ
               ,
               319
            
             
               As
               touching
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
               we
               have
               peace
               
                 de
                 jure
                 &
                 de
                 facto
              
               ,
               but
               as
               touching
               the
               blot
               and
               in-dwelling
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               peace
               with
               our selves
               under
               that
               blot
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Ingredients
               of
               love-sickness
               ,
               320
            
             
               
               Pain
               of
               love-sickness
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               righting
               of
               the
               complaining
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Faith
               above
               sense
               ,
               321
            
             
               Faith
               with
               stronger
               influences
               then
               ordinary
               ,
               controuleth
               sense
               under
               desertion
               ,
               322
            
             
               The
               Idol
               of
               indignation
               an
               enemy
               to
               zeal
               ,
               323
            
             
               Spiritual
               savouriness
               active
               and
               passive
               ,
               325
            
             
               In
               Christ
               ,
               in
               his
               Spouse
               in
               his
               members
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Q.
               Whether
               God
               commands
               all
               use
               of
               means
               external
               and
               internal
               ,
               and
               every
               part
               thereof
               ,
               
                 p.
                 3.
                 cap.
                 12.
                 p.
              
               328
            
             
               Nature
               and
               grace
               ,
               whether
               grace
               be
               above
               natural
               dispositions
               ,
               330
            
             
               Whether
               grace
               be
               above
               natures
               properties
               .
               2
               merits
               .
               3
               actings
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Whether
               God
               gives
               ,
               or
               denies
               sufficient
               grace
               to
               the
               man
               who
               does
               what
               he
               can
               ,
               331
            
             
               The
               natural
               wicked
               inability
               in
               all
               to
               know
               ,
               believe
               ,
               and
               love
               Christ
               ,
               prove
               there
               is
               no
               universal
               sufficient
               grace
               ,
               332
            
             
               The
               Jesuite
               
                 Martinez
                 de
                 Ripalda
              
               cites
               divers
               texts
               for
               universal
               grace
               ,
               333
            
             
               That
               praevious
               actings
               in
               heathens
               must
               be
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               Lords
               giving
               or
               denying
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               an
               unwritten
               tradition
               ,
               335
            
             
               Sinners
               under
               the
               fall
               are
               interdicted
               heirs
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               connexion
               betwixt
               literal
               actings
               and
               supernatural
               influences
               ,
               p.
               336
            
             
               The
               new
               supernatural
               providence
               is
               set
               up
               by
               the
               second
               Adam
               By
               which
               the
               conversion
               of
               the
               Elect
               is
               brought
               to
               passe
               ,
               p.
               337
            
             
               The
               order
               betwixt
               natural
               and
               supernatural
               acting
               ,
               p.
               338
            
             
               What
               renewed
               and
               unrenewed
               men
               can
               do
               in
               their
               respective
               places
               ,
               p.
               340
            
             
               Corruption
               and
               temptation
               both
               increase
               ,
               the
               difficulty
               of
               using
               means
               ,
               p.
               341
            
             
               Influences
               work
               as
               God
               set
               them
               on
               ,
               ib
            
             
               The
               gracious
               heart
               may
               reflect
               upon
               it self
               in
               spiritual
               actings
               ,
               and
               purge
               it self
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               We
               may
               do
               more
               by
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               then
               we
               do
               ,
               p.
               342
            
             
               
               3.
               
               Difference
               ,
               ib
            
             
               4.
               
               Difference
               ,
               ib
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               sweet
               leading
               ,
               no
               violence
               spiritual
               in
               heart
               burning
               for
               Christ
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               literal
               heat
               ,
               p
               255
            
             
               5.
               
               Difference
               ,
               the
               heavenly
               heat
               goes
               along
               with
               the
               Scripture
               opened
               and
               applyed
               ;
               not
               so
               in
               the
               literal
               heat
               ,
               p.
               256
            
             
               Hence
               considerable
               differences
               betwixt
               motions
               of
               the
               spirit
               and
               loose
               Enthysiasmes
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Literal
               heat
               is
               all
               upon
               the
               letter
               and
               forms
               ,
               not
               so
               as
               the
               spiritual
               heat
               ,
               p.
               260
            
             
               A
               believer
               may
               be
               under
               some
               straitning
               ,
               
                 p.
                 3.
                 c.
                 7.
                 p.
              
               262
            
             
               A
               true
               and
               a
               false
               missing
               ,
               ib
            
             
               What
               straitning
               is
               and
               whence
               it
               is
               ,
               p.
               263
            
             
               Diverse
               sorts
               of
               straitnings
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Rules
               to
               be
               free
               of
               straitning
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               enlargment
               of
               spirit
               ,
               p.
               264
            
             
               Every
               heavinesse
               is
               not
               weakness
               of
               faith
               ,
               p.
               265
            
             
               How
               far
               we
               may
               undertake
               obedience
               upon
               supposal
               of
               grace
               ,
               ib
            
             
               How
               dispositions
               necessarily
               fetch
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               We
               have
               not
               assurance
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               sin
               
                 hic
                 et
                 nunc
                 ,
                 p.
              
               266
            
             
               Except
               from
               hanious
               sins
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               state
               of
               saving
               grace
               ,
               ib
            
             
               How
               we
               are
               to
               rely
               on
               God
               for
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               What
               enlargement
               of
               heart
               David
               speaks
               of
               
                 Psal
                 .
                 119.
                 32
                 p.
              
               267
            
             
               We
               cannot
               engage
               in
               our
               strength
               of
               habitual
               grace
               to
               run
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               p.
               268
            
             
               Isa
               .
               63.
               17.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               us
               to
               erre
               ,
               &c.
               opened
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               What
               use
               we
               are
               to
               make
               of
               our
               inability
               to
               run
               ,
               except
               God
               enlarge
               the
               heart
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 8.
                 p.
              
               270
            
             
               How
               men
               naturally
               complain
               of
               sin
               original
               ,
               271
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               so
               much
               as
               by
               strength
               of
               nature
               we
               may
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               adde
               to
               our
               own
               lameness
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               unjustly
               complain
               of
               God
               ,
               for
               our
               sinful
               impotencie
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               That
               spirit
               as
               the
               spirit
               lays
               no
               obligation
               on
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               move
               in
               Scriptural
               duties
               ,
               276
            
             
               
               No
               violence
               but
               from
               our selves
               hinders
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               God
               loves
               using
               of
               external
               means
               
                 pro
                 tanto
                 ,
                 ib.
              
               
            
             
               How
               far
               we
               may
               act
               to
               fetch
               the
               wind
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               influences
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               We
               are
               not
               to
               judge
               of
               our selves
               by
               occasional
               enlargednesse
               ,
               or
               deadning
               of
               the
               heart
               for
               the
               time
               ,
               
                 cap.
                 9.
                 p.
              
               280
            
             
               Enlargedness
               of
               heart
               ,
               and
               influences
               are
               near
               of
               kin
               ,
               281
            
             
               Branches
               of
               enlargedness
               of
               heart
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Influences
               on
               the
               Angels
               and
               the
               glorified
               ones
               ,
               283
            
             
               Many
               straitned
               and
               dead
               ones
               reproved
               ,
               284
            
             
               Prayer
               begets
               holy
               dispositions
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               heavenly
               dispositions
               to
               pray
               ,
               begets
               prayer
               and
               faith
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 cap.
                 10.
                 p.
              
               287
            
             
               Holy
               acts
               begets
               holy
               acts
               ,
               and
               holy
               dispositions
               beget
               holy
               dispositions
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Lord
               so
               frames
               his
               precepts
               and
               promises
               as
               our
               actings
               are
               suitably
               required
               to
               his
               influences
               ,
               288
            
             
               The
               differences
               of
               the
               1.
               spiritual
               estate
               .
               2.
               of
               the
               temper
               .
               3.
               of
               the
               condition
               ,
               289
            
             
               What
               Davids
               present
               disposition
               was
               ,
               291
            
             
               The
               doubling
               of
               words
               noteth
               ,
               1.
               certainty
               .
               2.
               addition
               of
               assurance
               .
               3.
               fieriness
               of
               affection
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               It
               s
               fit
               to
               make
               an
               eike
               to
               the
               holinesse
               of
               influences
               which
               the
               Lord
               offers
               to
               us
               ,
               292
            
             
               We
               may
               speak
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               professe
               in
               prayer
               the
               sincerity
               of
               our
               heart
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               causes
               why
               ,
               294
            
             
               Its
               hard
               to
               guide
               well
               grace
               and
               glory
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               sin
               dwelleth
               in
               us
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               Lords
               giving
               of
               grace
               layes
               bands
               on
               him
               to
               give
               more
               grace
               ,
               and
               to
               adde
               new
               influences
               to
               old
               ,
               296
            
             
               What
               a
               heart
               the
               repenting
               thief
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               heart
               Hezekiah
               brought
               out
               before
               the
               Lord
               in
               his
               dying
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               ●
               properties
               of
               holy
               dispositions
               ,
               298
            
             
               Dispositions
               spiritual
               are
               seeds
               of
               holy
               actings
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Zeal
               bringeth
               forth
               holy
               actings
               ,
               299
            
             
               Heavenly
               dispositions
               are
               real
               helps
               to
               holy
               actings
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               Properties
               of
               heavenly
               dispositions
               :
               to
               act
               under
               indispositions
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               A
               disposition
               counterworking
               a
               disposition
               ,
               300
            
             
               The
               spirit
               in
               an
               heavenly
               disposition
               at
               length
               prevaileth
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               
               (
               8
               )
               Pride
               and
               (
               9
               )
               Wordly
               mindedness
               hinder
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               lovelinesse
               and
               heavenly
               mindedness
               promote
               the
               same
               ,
               
                 p.
                 362.
                 &c
              
            
             
               (
               10
               )
               Bastard
               zeal
               (
               11
               )
               Vncleanness
               (
               12
               )
               Malice
               (
               13
               )
               Wordly
               sorrow
               ,
               hinders
               the
               contrary
               graces
               promote
               influences
               ,
               
                 p.
                 395
                 ,
                 &c.
              
               
            
             
               (
               14
               )
               Wordly
               and
               false
               joy
               (
               15
               )
               False
               love
               ,
               
                 p.
                 398
                 ,
                 &c
              
            
             
               (
               16
               )
               Ignorance
               and
               hatred
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               p.
               400
            
             
               (
               17
               )
               Wrestling
               against
               providences
               obstruct
               the
               influences
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
               402
            
             
               God
               by
               his
               influences
               ,
               first
               acts
               and
               stirs
               ,
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               moment
               of
               time
               we
               act
               and
               stir
               ,
               without
               any
               violence
               ,
               p.
               404
            
             
               (
               18
               )
               Heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               thoughts
               and
               considerations
               draw
               along
               heavenly
               influences
               ,
               as
               unclean
               thoughts
               do
               the
               contrary
               p.
               405
            
             
               Keep
               the
               oyl
               of
               the
               spirit
               clean
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               have
               heavenly
               influences
               to
               fall
               on
               the
               spirit
               .
               p.
               407
            
             
               We
               are
               to
               act
               both
               morally
               and
               physically
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               p.
               408
            
             
               Prayers
               conclude
               not
               soveraignity
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Other
               impediments
               of
               influences
               from
               the
               mind
               ,
               will
               and
               affections
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 c.
                 4.
                 p.
              
               409
            
             
               Heritical
               light
               ,
               ib
            
             
               A
               corrupt
               will
               ,
               p.
               410
            
             
               Hating
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               grace
               obstruct
               influences
               ,
               p.
               411
            
             
               Diverse
               actings
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               Spouse
               sick
               of
               love
               for
               Christ
               hold
               forth
               influences
               ,
               the
               spirit
               as
               is
               cleared
               by
               the
               song
               of
               Solomon
               ,
               p.
               412
            
             
               Hating
               of
               Christ
               ,
               p.
               414
            
             
               The
               soul
               loathing
               of
               God
               ,
               ib
            
             
               The
               spirit
               gives
               no
               influences
               where
               there
               is
               no
               knowledg
               ,
               p.
               415
            
             
               Influences
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               connatural
               to
               the
               spiritual
               man
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Sensuality
               and
               influence
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               inconsistent
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Soul
               desires
               after
               God
               have
               sweet
               influences
               ,
               p.
               416
            
             
               Spiritual
               joy
               speak
               strong
               influences
               ,
               p.
               417
            
             
               Literal
               crying
               should
               not
               exceed
               the
               impulsion
               of
               the
               spirit
               within
               ,
               ib
            
             
               How
               hope
               and
               audacity
               hinder
               or
               promote
               influences
               ,
               p.
               419
            
             
               Moral
               acting
               cannot
               avail
               us
               whithout
               real
               influences
               of
               the
               
               spirit
               ,
               p.
               420
            
             
               Frequent
               acts
               of
               faith
               promote
               influences
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Hope
               promotes
               influences
               ,
               p.
               421
            
             
               Sinful
               boldness
               obstructs
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Anger
               hindereth
               influences
               ,
               p.
               422
            
             
               How
               Elisha
               could
               not
               prophesie
               by
               reason
               of
               anger
               ,
               The
               influences
               of
               Musick
               therein
               ib
            
             
               A
               meek
               spirit
               is
               a
               fit
               work-house
               for
               influences
               of
               grace
               and
               high
               revelations
               ,
               instanced
               in
               Mos●s
               ,
               the
               man
               Christ
               ,
               John
               the
               beloved
               disciple
               ,
               p.
               423
            
             
               Horror
               and
               unbelieving
               fear
               an
               impediment
               of
               influences
               ,
               p.
               425
            
             
               Influences
               are
               considered
               two
               waies
               ,
               1.
               
               
                 Physically
                 ,
                 2.
                 
                 Morally
              
               how
               men
               resisted
               the
               spirit
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 c.
                 5.
                 p.
              
               426
            
             
               The
               Lord
               seeks
               not
               our
               consent
               to
               the
               first
               infusion
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               p.
               427
            
             
               We
               are
               married
               to
               Christ
               before
               we
               consent
               to
               be
               married
               ,
               p.
               430
            
             
               The
               Lord
               determines
               free
               will
               and
               doth
               no
               violence
               ,
               ib
            
             
               We
               are
               unexcusable
               in
               not
               doing
               our
               duty
               ,
               though
               the
               Lord
               deny
               his
               necessary
               influence
               ,
               p.
               432
            
             
               God
               acts
               in
               all
               both
               by
               the
               immediate
               influence
               of
               his
               power
               and
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               p.
               433
            
             
               The
               Lord
               most
               particularly
               leads
               his
               own
               ,
               p.
               435
            
             
               Two
               sort
               of
               causes
               one
               in
               fieri
               ,
               for
               the
               producing
               of
               and
               giving
               being
               to
               a
               thing
               ,
               another
               in
               
                 facto
                 esse
              
               for
               the
               preserving
               of
               the
               same
               in
               being
               ,
               God
               is
               both
               waies
               the
               cause
               of
               gracious
               actings
               ,
               ib.
               
            
             
               The
               right
               missing
               is
               to
               misse
               influences
               not
               of
               gifts
               ,
               and
               of
               common
               grace
               only
               ,
               but
               of
               special
               grace
               ,
               p.
               436
            
             
               A
               reprobate
               can
               no
               more
               miss
               the
               special
               guidance
               of
               the
               sanctifying
               spirit
               ,
               then
               a
               horse
               can
               miss
               the
               wings
               of
               an
               eagle
               that
               are
               not
               due
               to
               him
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Of
               the
               giving
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               ,
               p.
               437
            
             
               We
               are
               more
               our
               own
               by
               law
               ,
               and
               less
               our
               own
               by
               Gospel
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Christ
               cares
               more
               for
               his
               own
               body
               ,
               then
               the
               members
               care
               for
               themselves
               ,
               p.
               438
            
             
               Christ
               care
               is
               rather
               now
               more
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               glorified
               ,
               then
               lesse
               .
               ib.
               
            
             
               
               We
               vainly
               think
               that
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               given
               to
               be
               our
               justification
               ,
               and
               that
               as
               a
               dispensation
               from
               sin
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Inability
               to
               do
               without
               grace
               is
               pretented
               both
               by
               the
               lawless
               bankrupt
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               humble
               convert
               ,
               but
               for
               divers
               ends
               ,
               ib
            
             
               The
               unrenewed
               man
               would
               have
               come
               down
               to
               his
               way
               ,
               p.
               343
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               sad
               threatning
               against
               not
               using
               of
               outward
               means
               ,
               though
               no
               promise
               be
               made
               to
               the
               using
               of
               only
               outward
               means
               ,
               p.
               344
            
             
               The
               opposition
               made
               by
               hypocrites
               is
               only
               in
               the
               outward
               gate
               ,
               p.
               345
            
             
               Reprobates
               resist
               not
               the
               formal
               acts
               of
               regeneration
               ,
               p.
               346
            
             
               Mr.
               Baxters
               order
               of
               repentance
               ,
               p.
               347
            
             
               Doubts
               and
               reasons
               against
               Mr.
               Baxters
               new
               remedying
               law
               of
               grace
               made
               to
               all
               mankind
               .
               p.
               349
            
             
               Vniversal
               redemption
               extols
               nature
               and
               free
               will
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               moral
               season
               which
               heals
               not
               nature
               ,
               all
               the
               graces
               that
               the
               Gospel
               owns
               p.
               352
            
             
               The
               law
               teacheth
               but
               healeth
               not
               ,
               p.
               357
            
             
               Our
               formality
               in
               praying
               ,
               ib
            
             
               How
               nature
               beginneth
               and
               the
               spirit
               acteth
               on
               and
               with
               our
               literal
               acting
               ,
               
                 p.
                 3.
                 c.
                 14.
                 p.
              
               358
            
             
               Some
               truth
               we
               must
               first
               physically
               hear
               and
               consider
               before
               we
               believe
               ,
               p.
               359
            
             
               Though
               it
               be
               true
               if
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               me
               efficacious
               grace
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               been
               converted
               ;
               yet
               it
               followes
               not
               ,
               therefore
               I
               am
               not
               the
               culpable
               cause
               of
               my
               own
               non-conversion
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Lord
               is
               to
               be
               blamed
               therefore
               ,
               p.
               360
            
             
               Our
               sinful
               will
               ,
               not
               the
               Lords
               refusal
               of
               power
               ,
               is
               the
               culpable
               cause
               of
               non-conversion
               ib
            
             
               School-men
               make
               conversion
               the
               purchase
               of
               free
               will
               ,
               p.
               362
            
             
               Sin
               original
               must
               be
               pardoned
               to
               pagans
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               of
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               .
               p.
               364
            
             
               Domiuicans
               no
               less
               gross
               then
               Jesuits
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               grace
               free
               will
               ,
               ib
            
             
               There
               may
               be
               much
               seeking
               and
               using
               of
               means
               ,
               and
               no
               influences
               ,
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 c.
                 1.
                 p.
              
               369
            
             
               Vsing
               of
               means
               would
               be
               in
               humility
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Influences
               not
               entertained
               breed
               loathing
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               p.
               370
            
             
               We
               may
               mar
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               
               The
               Lords
               order
               in
               conferring
               of
               influences
               ,
               p.
               372
            
             
               A
               confluence
               of
               influences
               at
               one
               time
               and
               at
               one
               work
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Resisting
               of
               the
               word
               hinders
               influences
               ,
               and
               so
               doth
               resisting
               of
               ordinances
               ,
               p.
               373
            
             
               Resisting
               of
               the
               operation
               of
               the
               spirit
               obstructs
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Praying
               and
               praising
               promote
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               p.
               374
            
             
               Despising
               of
               the
               Prophets
               and
               persecuting
               of
               them
               ,
               obstruct
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Hardning
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               not
               profitting
               by
               means
               ,
               obstruct
               influences
               ,
               p.
               375.
               
            
             
               Remaining
               in
               nature
               ,
               bitternesse
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               malice
               ,
               rancor
               ,
               obstruct
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Influences
               of
               the
               spirit
               are
               contempered
               according
               to
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 c.
                 2.
                 p.
              
               276
            
             
               Wordly
               sorrow
               obstructs
               influences
               ,
               p.
               377
            
             
               The
               spirits
               motions
               are
               swift
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Plenty
               of
               means
               ,
               sweet
               dispositions
               and
               yet
               scarcity
               of
               influences
               ,
               
                 p.
                 4.
                 c.
                 3.
                 p.
              
               379
            
             
               These
               are
               often
               together
               ,
               prayer
               and
               actual
               influences
               ,
               and
               duties
               following
               thereupon
               ;
               the
               former
               according
               to
               the
               Lords
               will
               of
               precept
               ,
               the
               latter
               according
               to
               his
               will
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               see
               Psal
               .
               119.
               p.
               381
            
             
               The
               nearness
               betwixt
               the
               love
               of
               the
               word
               or
               the
               hiding
               of
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               influences
               ,
               p.
               382
            
             
               Impediments
               and
               helps
               of
               influences
               ,
               ib
            
             
               Of
               the
               word
               hidden
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               p.
               383
            
             
               Many
               evils
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               reckoned
               out
               to
               the
               number
               of
               it
               which
               obstruct
               influences
               ,
               and
               the
               contrary
               promote
               them
               p.
               384
            
             
               As
               the
               light
               of
               faith
               and
               softness
               admit
               influences
               ,
               so
               rockiness
               obstruct
               the
               same
               ,
               p.
               385
            
             
               (
               2
               )
               Vnbelief
               obstructs
               influences
               ,
               p.
               386
            
             
               Influences
               of
               grace
               do
               no
               violence
               to
               the
               rational
               power
               of
               ●illing
               and
               willing
               ,
               ib
            
             
               (
               3
               )
               Deadness
               (
               4
               )
               Security
               (
               5
               )
               Athisme
               ,
               p.
               387
               388
            
             
               (
               6
               )
               Vnconstancy
               of
               the
               heart
               (
               7
               )
               Deceitfulnesse
               and
               falsness
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               p.
               396
            
             
               Obstruct
               influences
               ,
               p.
               390.
               391
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           TO
           THE
           GODLY
           READER
           .
        
         
           THis
           Subject
           of
           Divine
           Influences
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           is
           most
           obvious
           to
           dayly
           practise
           ,
           but
           a
           path
           untrodden
           (
           I
           conceive
           )
           to
           the
           travels
           of
           the
           pens
           of
           the
           godly
           and
           experienced
           Divines
           who
           have
           written
           practical
           Divinity
           ,
           That
           is
           called
           the
           pillar
           of
           predetermination
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           new
           and
           wilde
           Divinity
           to
           some
           ;
           But
           it
           's
           no
           other
           way
           new
           ,
           then
           the
           new
           trust
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           put
           upon
           the
           Mediator
           Christ
           ,
           whose
           it
           is
           to
           lose
           none
           ,
           to
           bring
           many
           Children
           to
           Glory
           ,
           to
           cast
           none
           away
           who
           comes
           to
           him
           ,
           for
           grant
           an
           efficacious
           and
           strong
           ,
           but
           sweet
           and
           none
           compelling
           ,
           yet
           a
           mighty
           drawing
           and
           love-forcing
           violence
           and
           dominion
           to
           Christ
           Jesus
           over
           the
           proudest
           piece
           of
           the
           six
           days
           works
           of
           creation
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           over
           mans
           free-will
           ,
           so
           as
           insuperably
           ,
           and
           without
           a
           miss
           ,
           he
           must
           drive
           his
           flock
           to
           their
           eternal
           green
           pastours
           ,
           and
           overdrive
           none
           .
           And
           modest
           spirits
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           are
           in
           love
           with
           truth
           ,
           need
           not
           contend
           ;
           for
           me
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           none
           to
           be
           farther
           in
           love
           with
           the
           Lords
           strong
           flection
           ,
           bowing
           and
           turning
           of
           mans
           will
           whithersoever
           God
           will
           ,
           then
           we
           may
           save
           the
           holy
           and
           strong
           dominion
           of
           the
           soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           have
           a
           more
           powerful
           mastery
           over
           the
           entrance
           of
           the
           free
           and
           contingent
           acts
           of
           the
           will
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           then
           the
           creatures
           themselves
           have
           .
           And
           reason
           would
           say
           that
           soveraigne
           and
           independent
           former
           of
           all
           ,
           
             of
             whom
             ,
             through
             whom
             ,
             for
             whom
             are
             all
             things
             ,
          
           Rom.
           11.
           should
           be
           above
           the
           clay
           .
           Hence
           these
           introductory
           considerations
           by
           way
           of
           preface
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           There
           cannot
           be
           a
           knocking
           without
           but
           there
           must
           be
           hearing
           within
           ,
           Cant.
           5.
           1.
           for
           the
           Lords
           knocking
           internal
           ,
           whether
           at
           first
           or
           renewed
           conversion
           ,
           hath
           something
           peculiar
           ,
           
           as
           hearing
           and
           learning
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           John
           5.
           45.
           hath
           something
           of
           which
           a
           natural
           man
           is
           not
           capable
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           instructing
           with
           a
           strong
           hand
           ,
           Isa
           .
           8.
           11.
           
           If
           Christ
           had
           spoken
           to
           the
           graves
           and
           corps
           neer
           to
           Lazarus
           corps
           ,
           
             Come
             forth
          
           ,
           as
           he
           speaks
           indefinitly
           to
           all
           in
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           
             Come
             to
             me
          
           ,
           believe
           in
           Christ
           ;
           and
           rebuke
           such
           as
           will
           not
           come
           ,
           John
           5.
           40.
           yet
           all
           should
           not
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           grave
           ,
           as
           Lazarus
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           It
           's
           the
           same
           letter
           and
           sound
           of
           gracious
           word
           that
           comes
           to
           all
           the
           hearers
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           and
           to
           Lydia
           ,
           but
           the
           same
           heart
           opening
           of
           the
           spirit
           goes
           not
           along
           ;
           as
           many
           externally
           hear
           the
           noise
           of
           the
           report
           of
           Gospel-tidings
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           arm
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           revealed
           ,
           Acts
           16.
           13
           ,
           14.
           it
           's
           better
           experiencedly
           to
           feel
           ,
           then
           literally
           to
           search
           how
           the
           word
           is
           the
           chariot
           ,
           the
           Spirit
           the
           driver
           of
           the
           chariot
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Such
           as
           receive
           the
           ingraffed
           word
           ,
           or
           the
           word
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           shall
           not
           much
           dispute
           how
           or
           by
           what
           clift
           
             quâ
             rimâ
          
           the
           Lord
           came
           in
           ,
           here
           he
           is
           now
           ,
           the
           word
           is
           the
           instrument
           :
           the
           blind
           mans
           word
           ,
           
             John
             9.
             25.
             one
             thing
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             whereas
             I
             was
             blind
             ▪
             now
             I
             see
             :
          
           is
           enough
           ,
           though
           some
           cannot
           write
           a
           chronicle
           ,
           or
           tell
           the
           history
           ,
           or
           aim
           ,
           how
           place
           ,
           manner
           of
           their
           conversion
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Some
           are
           troubled
           how
           Soveraignty
           of
           quickning
           influences
           in
           the
           gratious
           Lord
           ,
           who
           quickens
           
             hic
             &
             nunc
          
           ,
           in
           every
           duty
           ,
           and
           withdraws
           his
           soveraign
           concurrence
           as
           he
           best
           pleaseth
           ,
           can
           consist
           with
           our
           debt
           of
           duty
           .
           It
           's
           safest
           to
           look
           to
           duty
           and
           the
           commanding
           will
           to
           rise
           up
           and
           be
           doing
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           dazle
           the
           wit
           with
           disputing
           the
           soveraignty
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           to
           enquire
           into
           his
           latent
           decreeing
           will.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           A
           gracious
           heart
           is
           so
           taken
           up
           with
           care
           to
           pay
           the
           rent
           of
           commanded
           duties
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           no
           leasure
           to
           argue
           why
           ?
           and
           if
           the
           Lord
           had
           decreed
           to
           give
           me
           quickning
           influences
           I
           should
           not
           thus
           decline
           .
           The
           thesis
           of
           an
           heart
           of
           unbelief
           is
           a
           more
           edifying
           them
           to
           dispute
           against
           ,
           and
           to
           weep
           over
           ,
           then
           to
           quarrel
           with
           ,
           and
           agitate
           the
           question
           concerning
           the
           Lords
           withdrawing
           of
           his
           congruous
           applying
           of
           the
           word
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           or
           his
           praescience
           and
           permissive
           decrees
           :
           duty
           is
           mine
           ,
           Soveraignty
           is
           his
           .
        
         
         
           5.
           
           Faith
           supposeth
           this
           truth
           ,
           
             though
             saving
             influences
             be
             wanting
             ,
             and
             holy
             Soveraignty
             withdraw
             them
             for
             reasons
             far
             above
             the
             reach
             of
             Angels
             and
             mens
             capacities
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             my
             sin
             that
             I
             lay
             under
             unresisted
             deadness
             .
          
           It
           may
           be
           asserted
           that
           it
           is
           a
           sinful
           inclination
           in
           us
           to
           make
           the
           high
           decree
           of
           God
           our
           Bible
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           unwilling
           to
           be
           ruled
           by
           the
           revealed
           will
           of
           God.
           So
           Evah
           was
           lesse
           willing
           to
           believe
           the
           revealed
           threatning
           (
           
             in
             the
             day
             thou
             eatest
             thou
             shalt
             die
          
           )
           and
           most
           bent
           to
           climb
           up
           to
           a
           knowing
           state
           with
           God
           ;
           which
           the
           Lord
           in
           his
           ●atent
           purpose
           and
           decree
           did
           deny
           to
           man.
           So
           the
           divels
           quarrel
           is
           not
           with
           their
           own
           apostasie
           ,
           but
           with
           the
           holy
           Lords
           dispensation
           ;
           
             art
             thou
             come
          
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           to
           torment
           us
           ?
           and
           (
           which
           is
           another
           fault
           )
           
             before
             the
             time
             ?
             Matth.
          
           8.
           29.
           nor
           can
           we
           move
           questions
           concerning
           the
           decrees
           and
           deep
           dispensations
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           we
           must
           fall
           upon
           the
           Almighty
           to
           defend
           our
           own
           sin
           ;
           the
           damned
           in
           hell
           eternally
           rail
           against
           the
           decrees
           of
           holy
           and
           spotless
           justice
           ,
           and
           his
           decrees
           of
           giving
           to
           them
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           and
           denying
           to
           them
           the
           benefit
           of
           death
           ,
           Rev.
           6.
           15
           ,
           16.
           but
           as
           they
           blaspheme
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           because
           of
           their
           pains
           ,
           so
           they
           never
           repent
           of
           their
           deeds
           ,
           Rev.
           16.
           11.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           It
           's
           safe
           sailing
           in
           declining
           of
           rocks
           ;
           when
           we
           adore
           the
           Lords
           withdrawing
           of
           influences
           ,
           and
           justifie
           him
           ,
           and
           bewail
           our
           own
           sinful
           choice
           ,
           and
           condemn
           our selves
           :
           in
           the
           
             Psal
             .
             51.
             
             David
          
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           confession
           
             Daniel
             ,
             c.
             9.
             
             Ezra
          
           9.
           the
           humbled
           people
           of
           God
           do
           not
           hint
           at
           any
           heart
           wrestling
           with
           the
           decree
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           only
           bewail
           their
           own
           rebellion
           ,
           and
           not
           
             hearkening
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             prophets
             ,
          
           and
           desire
           to
           sit
           patiently
           and
           in
           silence
           in
           their
           lot
           of
           suffering
           ,
           and
           reproach
           and
           shame
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           they
           complain
           ,
           
             Lam.
             3.
             13.
             
             He
             hath
             caused
             the
             arrow
             of
             his
             quiver
             to
             enter
             into
             my
             reins
             ;
             but
             yet
             they
             believe
             ,
             24.
             the
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             .
          
           And
           2.
           they
           check
           unbelieving
           complaining
           ,
           39.
           
           
             Wherefore
             doth
             a
             living
             man
             complain
             ,
             a
             man
             for
             the
             punishment
             of
             his
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           7.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           conceived
           how
           a
           soul
           in
           guiltiness
           must
           be
           in
           a
           case
           of
           invincibly
           necessitated
           despair
           ,
           if
           he
           conceive
           and
           
           believe
           the
           Lord
           gave
           me
           a
           power
           to
           will
           or
           not
           to
           will
           free
           from
           all
           divine
           determination
           ,
           and
           before
           any
           act
           of
           his
           foreknowledge
           or
           decree
           ,
           I
           was
           finaly
           and
           wilfully
           to
           reject
           the
           Physitian
           Christ
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Lord
           did
           foreknow
           ,
           but
           could
           not
           efficaciously
           hinder
           ;
           what
           place
           can
           be
           left
           for
           consolation
           in
           God
           ,
           or
           submission
           to
           the
           holy
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           this
           was
           invincibly
           to
           come
           to
           pass
           ,
           before
           any
           act
           of
           his
           will
           or
           praescience
           .
        
         
           8.
           
           Nor
           can
           I
           pray
           in
           faith
           ,
           
             Lord
             ,
             encline
             my
             heart
             unto
             thy
             testimonies
             :
          
           if
           the
           voluntary
           determination
           of
           my
           own
           heart
           to
           his
           holy
           testimonies
           ,
           or
           the
           wicked
           vital
           refusing
           to
           yield
           unto
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           led
           by
           his
           testimonies
           ,
           go
           before
           the
           act
           of
           the
           Lords
           knowledge
           or
           will
           ,
           or
           before
           any
           efficacious
           ,
           congruous
           ,
           internal
           and
           victorious
           drawing
           of
           me
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           9.
           
           It
           cannot
           be
           denied
           but
           this
           very
           way
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           in
           denying
           of
           his
           influences
           to
           the
           eternal
           standing
           of
           Adam
           ,
           and
           to
           law-doing
           and
           law-living
           is
           the
           most
           excellent
           course
           ,
           and
           that
           flesh
           and
           blood
           dare
           not
           to
           appear
           to
           countermand
           herein
           either
           infinite
           wisedom
           ,
           or
           admirable
           soveraignty
           .
        
         
           For
           1.
           
           The
           Law-heaven
           the
           Garland
           ,
           the
           crown
           and
           reward
           of
           Law-merit
           should
           have
           been
           a
           paradise
           where
           there
           is
           no
           tree
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           Rev.
           2.
           7.
           no
           river
           of
           water
           of
           life
           ,
           no
           Lamb
           which
           is
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           the
           throne
           ,
           to
           feed
           and
           to
           lead
           them
           to
           the
           fountain
           of
           living
           waters
           ,
           as
           Rev.
           7.
           17.
           yea
           ,
           it
           should
           be
           darker
           and
           a
           less
           glorious
           heaven
           then
           the
           Gospel-heaven
           .
        
         
           For
           2.
           
           There
           should
           have
           been
           there
           no
           new
           heaven
           nor
           new
           earth
           ,
           no
           chair
           of
           estate
           ,
           no
           high
           lifted
           up
           throne
           for
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           who
           hath
           loved
           us
           ,
           and
           washen
           in
           his
           blood
           .
        
         
           Nor
           3.
           
           Should
           there
           have
           been
           any
           new
           song
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           redeemed
           Musitians
           ,
           who
           sing
           with
           a
           loud
           voice
           ,
           as
           
             Rev.
             5.
             12.
             
             Worthy
             is
             the
             Lamb
             that
             was
             slain
             to
             receive
             power
             and
             riches
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             ,
             and
             strength
             ,
             and
             honour
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             blessing
             :
          
           and
           what
           an
           heaven
           should
           that
           be
           that
           wants
           the
           fairest
           rose
           in
           that
           garden
           ?
           it
           should
           be
           only
           the
           heaven
           of
           God
           Creator
           ,
           which
           though
           glorious
           ,
           yet
           
           not
           so
           kindly
           nor
           so
           desirable
           to
           us
           ,
           wanting
           the
           savour
           and
           delicious
           smell
           of
           the
           man
           Christ
           ,
           head
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Nor
           can
           there
           be
           more
           lovely
           Christians
           then
           that
           great
           and
           fair
           mystical
           body
           of
           the
           ransomed
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           the
           lovely
           company
           that
           are
           before
           the
           throne
           ,
           cloathed
           in
           white
           with
           palms
           in
           their
           hands
           ,
           in
           sign
           of
           eternal
           victory
           ;
           who
           have
           come
           out
           of
           great
           tribulation
           ,
           and
           have
           washen
           their
           garments
           ,
           and
           made
           them
           white
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           with
           them
           their
           glorious
           head
           ,
           so
           that
           here
           shall
           be
           compleated
           and
           perfected
           Christ
           mystical
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           boldness
           to
           weave
           a
           web
           of
           carnal
           difficulties
           against
           the
           Lords
           holy
           providence
           ;
           he
           hated
           the
           first
           sin
           as
           he
           doth
           all
           sin
           ,
           but
           to
           say
           he
           was
           weak
           and
           impatient
           about
           its
           entrance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           blames
           his
           omnipotency
           ,
           to
           say
           the
           watchman
           of
           
             Israel
             was
          
           ;
           as
           to
           all
           care
           and
           vigilance
           of
           holy
           providence
           ,
           sleeping
           or
           slumbring
           ,
           and
           was
           thoughtless
           and
           drowsie
           ,
           not
           valuing
           whether
           his
           noble
           Sons
           of
           creation
           ,
           Angels
           and
           men
           ,
           should
           fall
           ,
           and
           irrecoverably
           and
           eternally
           be
           broken
           ,
           and
           become
           fewel
           for
           everlasting
           fire
           ,
           or
           stand
           and
           be
           eternally
           happy
           ,
           is
           injurious
           to
           infinite
           wisedom
           ,
           and
           the
           perfection
           of
           his
           holy
           will
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           the
           Lord
           loved
           such
           a
           guest
           as
           sin
           ,
           must
           blame
           his
           spotless
           holiness
           :
           but
           if
           any
           say
           ,
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           did
           man
           by
           any
           necessity
           of
           a
           divine
           decree
           sin
           ?
        
         
           Answ
           .
           A
           compelling
           necessity
           everting
           the
           creatures
           liberty
           there
           was
           none
           ,
           but
           a
           necessity
           by
           which
           the
           man
           was
           determined
           to
           one
           distinctively
           to
           stand
           or
           fall
           ,
           not
           copulatively
           both
           to
           stand
           and
           not
           to
           stand
           ,
           to
           obey
           and
           disobey
           ,
           there
           was
           in
           created
           free-will
           ,
           if
           we
           suppone
           there
           had
           been
           no
           decree
           .
           Now
           the
           holy
           decree
           brought
           no
           necessity
           ,
           1.
           
           Compelling
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           of
           a
           man
           bound
           hand
           and
           foot
           .
           2.
           
           No
           natural
           necessity
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           the
           Sun
           to
           give
           light
           ,
           the
           fire
           to
           cast
           out
           heat
           .
           Nor
           3.
           
           No
           bruitish
           necessity
           void
           of
           a
           discoursing
           faculty
           ,
           such
           as
           that
           of
           the
           swallow
           building
           her
           nest
           ,
           the
           Bee
           making
           honey
           ;
           but
           we
           must
           say
           there
           was
           some
           eminent
           ,
           holy
           and
           spotless
           necessity
           of
           decree
           in
           Christs
           thrice
           rather
           then
           seven
           times
           praying
           :
           why
           King
           Joash
           smites
           the
           ground
           thrice
           and
           stays
           ,
           and
           smites
           it
           not
           six
           times
           ,
           
           2
           Kings
           13.
           19.
           why
           the
           Lord
           writes
           in
           his
           booke
           ,
           Psal
           .
           139.
           16.
           such
           a
           number
           of
           drops
           of
           rain
           ,
           such
           a
           number
           of
           drops
           of
           snow
           to
           make
           up
           such
           a
           treasure
           ;
           and
           God
           determined
           ,
           Job
           38.
           22.
           such
           a
           number
           of
           pound
           weights
           of
           mountains
           ,
           Isa
           .
           40.
           12.
           and
           it
           was
           necessary
           the
           Lord
           should
           determine
           the
           names
           and
           number
           of
           the
           Stars
           ,
           Psal
           .
           147.
           4.
           and
           why
           ten
           acres
           of
           a
           vineyard
           should
           yield
           one
           bath
           ,
           not
           two
           ;
           why
           every
           mans
           number
           of
           his
           months
           should
           be
           determined
           by
           the
           statute
           of
           a
           divine
           decree
           ,
           Job
           14.
           4
           ,
           5.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           Nor
           wrong
           we
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           free-will
           either
           ,
           to
           say
           God
           decreed
           that
           Joseph
           should
           be
           sold
           by
           his
           brethren
           :
           David
           cursed
           and
           reproached
           by
           
             Shimei
             :
             Judah
          
           carried
           away
           captive
           by
           the
           
             Babylonians
             :
             Israel
          
           oppressed
           by
           the
           rod
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           
             Asyrians
             :
             Job
          
           spoiled
           by
           the
           Caldeans
           and
           Sabeans
           :
           Christ
           Jesus
           crucified
           by
           
             Herod
             ,
             Pilate
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Jews
           .
           Otherwise
           the
           Lord
           could
           yield
           no
           comfort
           in
           his
           word
           to
           the
           godly
           ,
           when
           oppressed
           by
           the
           wicked
           ,
           but
           the
           like
           ,
           
             Comfort
             not
             your selves
             ,
             my
             dear
             people
             ,
             under
             persecutions
             from
             the
             wicked
             ,
             for
             I
             permitted
             these
             evils
             ,
             but
             these
             calamities
             befal
             you
             before
             I
             knew
             them
             ,
             contrary
             to
             my
             will
             and
             holy
             determination
             ,
             I
             cannot
             without
             forcing
             of
             wicked
             will
             hinder
             them
             ,
             or
             safely
             and
             indeclinably
             secure
             and
             save
             you
          
           ;
           
           
             therefore
             stay
             your
             prayers
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             that
             I
             can
             avert
             these
             evils
             .
          
           Here
           is
           a
           most
           cursed
           necessity
           which
           our
           adversaries
           lay
           on
           God
           ,
           while
           as
           they
           would
           eschew
           an
           holy
           ,
           harmless
           ,
           and
           most
           wise
           necessity
           of
           providence
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           2.
           
           But
           by
           the
           adversaries
           way
           it
           follows
           that
           there
           is
           a
           foregoing
           reason
           why
           the
           will
           of
           Adam
           made
           choice
           of
           that
           sinful
           act
           because
           God
           predeterminated
           the
           will
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           the
           reason
           of
           the
           first
           omission
           ,
           or
           not
           consideration
           in
           Adam
           ,
           or
           his
           sleepiness
           ,
           is
           
             ob
             defectum
             praedeterminationis
             divina
          
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           defect
           of
           divine
           praedetermination
           .
           Therefore
           because
           (
           2.
           )
           God
           withdrew
           his
           actual
           influence
           of
           praedetermination
           ,
           it
           was
           no
           more
           in
           the
           dependent
           power
           of
           Adam
           to
           obey
           that
           ,
           
             Eat
             not
          
           ,
           then
           the
           Sun
           can
           move
           when
           God
           draws
           away
           his
           actual
           influence
           ,
           so
           must
           the
           original
           of
           sin
           be
           reduced
           on
           God.
           
             So
             strange
          
           .
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           A
           reason
           ratio
           why
           any
           man
           sins
           ,
           is
           ,
           in
           good
           Grammer
           ,
           
             a
             moral
             motive
             inducing
             a
             man
             to
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           that
           works
           by
           way
           of
           perswasion
           .
           Let
           not
           the
           Reader
           be
           perswaded
           that
           we
           teach
           that
           the
           real
           influence
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           that
           his
           holy
           concourse
           any
           way
           is
           a
           moral
           motive
           of
           obedience
           ,
           or
           of
           sin
           ,
           as
           if
           Adam
           had
           been
           perswaded
           to
           sin
           because
           he
           saw
           and
           felt
           the
           Lord
           did
           first
           withdraw
           his
           concourse
           or
           influence
           whither
           it
           praedeterminate
           or
           move
           by
           praedetermination
           ,
           or
           collateral
           joyning
           ,
           therefore
           Adam
           was
           morally
           induced
           to
           sin
           ;
           this
           is
           a
           goodly
           dream
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Ratio
           ,
           a
           reason
           here
           must
           be
           taken
           for
           a
           
             physical
             and
             a
             reall
          
           ,
           not
           
             a
             morall
             cause
          
           ;
           now
           the
           adversary
           abstained
           from
           the
           word
           cause
           .
        
         
           And
           1.
           we
           say
           Adam
           not
           through
           defect
           or
           want
           of
           the
           Lords
           holy
           praedetermination
           ,
           as
           if
           therefore
           ,
           ideo
           ,
           for
           that
           cause
           he
           sinned
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           did
           withdraw
           his
           influences
           ;
           but
           the
           adequate
           ,
           culpable
           moral
           cause
           of
           Adams
           sinning
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           chosing
           of
           a
           vitious
           action
           (
           for
           Adam
           in
           sinning
           is
           only
           and
           properly
           a
           moral
           cause
           under
           a
           law
           )
           is
           his
           own
           free-will
           ,
           freely
           declining
           from
           the
           rule
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           defect
           or
           moral
           want
           of
           Gods
           praedetermination
           ,
           because
           the
           soveraign
           Lord
           ,
           who
           is
           above
           a
           law
           ,
           was
           not
           obliged
           to
           joyn
           his
           praedeterminating
           influence
           to
           Adam
           ,
           but
           rather
           obliged
           to
           withdraw
           his
           praedetermination
           from
           the
           man
           ,
           who
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           of
           time
           was
           willing
           to
           want
           that
           praedetermination
           ;
           for
           God
           out
           of
           holy
           soveraignty
           withdraws
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           his
           influence
           ,
           in
           which
           Adam
           sinfully
           rejects
           the
           same
           influence
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           This
           Adversary
           ,
           if
           he
           would
           turne
           the
           word
           
             ratio
             ,
             reason
          
           ,
           into
           the
           word
           cause
           ,
           or
           concurrence
           ,
           would
           see
           himself
           at
           a
           loss
           ;
           it
           will
           follow
           that
           the
           cause
           why
           Adam
           sinned
           ,
           is
           because
           God
           denied
           his
           causative
           concurrence
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           Argument
           shall
           hurt
           his
           cause
           ;
           for
           the
           concurrence
           of
           God
           is
           causative
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           Lords
           withdrawing
           of
           his
           concurring
           influence
           be
           the
           collateral
           cause
           of
           Adams
           sinning
           ,
           except
           he
           say
           that
           man
           hath
           in
           his
           power
           the
           concurrence
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           if
           so
           ,
           Adam
           and
           all
           mens
           free-will
           must
           be
           Lord
           of
           omnipotency
           and
           omnipotent
           concurrences
           ,
           and
           then
           why
           but
           God
           must
           rather
           make
           prayers
           and
           requests
           to
           our
           free-will
           to
           incline
           and
           move
           his
           omnipotency
           to
           concur
           
           to
           acts
           of
           obedience
           ,
           then
           free-will
           should
           make
           prayers
           to
           God
           that
           he
           should
           by
           his
           grace
           incline
           our
           hearts
           to
           his
           testimonies
           .
           2.
           
           Must
           not
           the
           created
           free-will
           of
           man
           by
           this
           be
           placed
           in
           the
           royal
           seat
           and
           throne
           of
           divine
           providence
           ,
           to
           domineer
           over
           and
           dispose
           of
           all
           free
           acts
           of
           obedience
           and
           disobedience
           as
           it
           seems
           good
           to
           the
           Creature
           ?
           And
           (
           3.
           )
           so
           must
           the
           soveraign
           King
           be
           Lord
           of
           all
           free
           acts
           at
           the
           second
           hand
           ,
           with
           the
           good
           leave
           of
           created
           free-will
           .
           And
           (
           4.
           )
           the
           number
           of
           all
           free
           actings
           of
           final
           obedience
           and
           disobedience
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           saved
           and
           damned
           ,
           must
           be
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           created
           free-will
           ,
           and
           that
           primarily
           ,
           and
           so
           in
           the
           crea●tures
           power
           must
           be
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           ;
           first
           by
           way
           of
           free
           determination
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           Lord
           and
           the
           Lamb
           the
           Book
           of
           Life
           is
           but
           as
           a
           second
           copy
           ,
           and
           a
           conditional
           roll
           ,
           containing
           so
           many
           as
           the
           creature
           first
           determines
           .
           (
           5.
           )
           And
           so
           must
           our
           Immanuel
           ,
           God
           manifested
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           ere
           he
           can
           get
           entrance
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           have
           a
           pass
           subscribed
           by
           free-will
           ,
           and
           God
           shall
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           be
           Mediator
           and
           King
           absolutely
           ,
           as
           man
           will
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           then
           eternal
           love
           who
           fore-ordained
           the
           medicine
           ,
           and
           the
           Physitian
           before
           ever
           the
           man
           was
           sick
           ;
           and
           if
           free-will
           had
           so
           pleased
           ,
           Christ
           God
           man
           should
           have
           been
           holden
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           gates
           for
           ever
           closed
           on
           him
           ,
           so
           as
           knock
           as
           he
           pleaseth
           ,
           free-will
           might
           have
           refused
           to
           open
           and
           let
           him
           in
           .
           (
           6.
           )
           Experimental
           grace
           and
           pardoning
           mercy
           might
           have
           stood
           afar
           off
           ,
           and
           lost
           man
           never
           have
           tasted
           thereof
           ,
           yea
           such
           riches
           of
           grace
           should
           never
           have
           been
           in
           the
           world
           .
           (
           7.
           )
           Mans
           free-will
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           the
           only
           determiner
           of
           it self
           and
           his
           own
           free
           acts
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           strong
           dominion
           of
           grace
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           strangling
           of
           liberty
           created
           ,
           had
           no
           determining
           power
           ,
           might
           well
           have
           sent
           that
           saving
           Redeemer
           back
           to
           heaven
           again
           to
           his
           Father
           ,
           and
           none
           of
           mankind
           should
           ever
           have
           received
           Christ
           ,
           tasted
           of
           his
           precious
           love
           ,
           his
           sweet
           promises
           ,
           and
           the
           offered
           salvation
           ;
           for
           created
           free-will
           is
           such
           as
           may
           nill
           ,
           will
           ,
           refuse
           ,
           let
           God
           decree
           and
           allure
           ,
           draw
           ,
           move
           ,
           determine
           as
           he
           can
           or
           will
           ,
           yet
           omnipotency
           of
           grace
           cannot
           ravish
           free-will
           .
           (
           8.
           )
           Yea
           ,
           such
           is
           free-wills
           nature
           that
           by
           its
           independent
           self-determination
           ,
           the
           holy
           Ghost
           in
           all
           his
           sweetest
           attractions
           ,
           in
           the
           emanations
           and
           flowings
           of
           love
           ,
           which
           
           is
           stronger
           then
           death
           ,
           his
           strong
           and
           powerful
           breathings
           ,
           and
           mighty
           drawings
           ,
           by
           a
           power
           not
           inferiour
           to
           that
           which
           raised
           Christ
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           may
           be
           frustrate
           and
           broken
           ,
           for
           free-will
           may
           stand
           out
           as
           a
           rock
           of
           iron
           and
           adamant
           against
           the
           strong
           actings
           of
           omnipotent
           grace
           ,
           and
           be
           not
           a
           whit
           moved
           at
           the
           perfume
           and
           sweet
           smelling
           ointments
           of
           Christ
           ,
           his
           beauty
           ,
           the
           refreshments
           of
           the
           house
           of
           wine
           ,
           his
           tenderest
           consolations
           .
           (
           9.
           )
           For
           if
           free-will
           say
           not
           Amen
           ,
           though
           Christ
           work
           compleatly
           his
           work
           ,
           make
           his
           soul
           an
           offering
           for
           sin
           ,
           yet
           shall
           not
           Christ
           see
           his
           seed
           ,
           nor
           be
           satisfied
           with
           his
           wages
           ,
           for
           free-will
           may
           refuse
           to
           yield
           the
           redeemed
           over
           to
           God
           ,
           as
           captives
           overcomed
           by
           his
           soul
           delighting
           ,
           and
           powerful
           drawings
           .
           (
           10.
           )
           Nor
           shall
           it
           be
           in
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Almighty
           to
           be
           faithfull
           and
           true
           in
           fulfilling
           his
           promise
           of
           giving
           a
           new
           heart
           to
           the
           elect
           ,
           
             Jer.
             31.
             31.
             
             Ezech.
             36.
             26.
             
             Heb.
          
           8.
           8
           ,
           9
           ,
           10.
           for
           though
           the
           Lord
           of
           free
           grace
           give
           ,
           wicked
           free-will
           may
           refuse
           to
           receive
           the
           new
           heart
           .
           (
           11.
           )
           The
           faithfulness
           and
           power
           of
           God
           ,
           interposed
           in
           the
           promise
           of
           perseverance
           ,
           1
           
             Joh.
             4.
             4.
             
             Joh.
             10.
             27
             ,
             28.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             
             Jude
          
           v.
           24.
           
           
             Eph.
             5.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Isa
             .
             54.
             10.
             
             Isa
             .
             59.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
             Jer.
          
           32.
           39
           ,
           40.
           must
           be
           broken
           ,
           if
           free-will
           may
           resile
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           disanul
           and
           resist
           all
           the
           actings
           of
           God
           in
           bringing
           many
           sons
           to
           glory
           .
           12.
           
           There
           can
           be
           no
           place
           to
           infinite
           wisedome
           ,
           free
           grace
           ,
           pardoning
           mercy
           ;
           to
           the
           merits
           of
           Christ
           in
           dying
           to
           bring
           us
           to
           God
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.
           18.
           in
           delivering
           and
           redeeming
           us
           from
           
             a
             present
             evil
             world
          
           ,
           Gal.
           1.
           4.
           
             from
             all
             iniquity
          
           ,
           Tit.
           2.
           14.
           
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           18.
           
             that
             we
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           2.
           24.
           as
           wisedome
           ,
           grace
           ,
           mercy
           ,
           are
           effectually
           experienced
           in
           sinners
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           in
           free-wills
           independent
           power
           to
           admit
           or
           reject
           the
           saving
           actings
           of
           God
           in
           these
           ,
           let
           any
           teach
           and
           shew
           a
           midst
           betwixt
           the
           Lords
           granting
           of
           effectual
           grace
           to
           any
           one
           rather
           then
           to
           another
           ,
           from
           his
           absolute
           dominion
           ,
           will
           ,
           and
           differencing
           grace
           and
           predeterminating
           grace
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           Since
           the
           Adversaries
           grant
           that
           the
           concurrence
           of
           God
           to
           the
           entitative
           act
           of
           sinning
           is
           causative
           ,
           they
           are
           obliged
           to
           roll
           away
           the
           stone
           ,
           and
           to
           clear
           to
           us
           how
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           as
           well
           by
           their
           way
           the
           joynt
           and
           collateral
           cause
           of
           sin
           (
           hallowed
           be
           his
           Name
           )
           as
           he
           is
           the
           praedeterminating
           cause
           (
           as
           
           is
           pretended
           )
           by
           our
           way
           ;
           
           for
           
             Francis
             .
             Silevias
             ,
             Lo.
             Meratins
             ,
          
           Schoolmen
           not
           to
           be
           despised
           ,
           with
           reason
           say
           ,
           If
           he
           be
           the
           cause
           of
           theft
           who
           concurs
           ,
           and
           consents
           ,
           and
           helps
           a
           man
           to
           climb
           in
           at
           a
           window
           to
           steal
           ,
           no
           less
           then
           he
           who
           praedetermines
           the
           man
           to
           steal
           by
           either
           command
           or
           counsel
           ,
           or
           then
           by
           reall
           efficiency
           ,
           then
           must
           the
           holy
           Lord
           be
           judged
           the
           cause
           of
           
           Adam's
           first
           act
           of
           sinning
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           an
           act
           ,
           both
           the
           one
           way
           and
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Neither
           does
           the
           concurrence
           or
           non-concurrence
           either
           way
           hurt
           the
           natural
           way
           of
           free-wills
           working
           ,
           
           though
           the
           Author
           make
           out-crys
           ,
           O
           here
           be
           three
           necessities
           ;
           what
           if
           there
           be
           four
           or
           ten
           ?
           the
           Author
           well
           knows
           the
           learned
           of
           both
           ways
           teach
           there
           be
           divers
           necessities
           that
           hurt
           not
           freew
           ill
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           Neither
           is
           it
           to
           be
           forgotten
           that
           the
           Lords
           saving
           concurrence
           to
           bring
           the
           Elect
           to
           glory
           ,
           is
           of
           an
           higher
           and
           more
           excellent
           nature
           then
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           to
           Adam
           :
           For
           that
           influence
           to
           Adam
           was
           1.
           connatural
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           fruit
           of
           Christs
           merit
           ,
           as
           are
           saving
           influences
           in
           Christ
           .
           2.
           
           That
           influence
           to
           Adam
           ,
           was
           not
           given
           to
           Adam
           as
           praedestinated
           to
           obtain
           the
           Law-reward
           of
           life
           .
           I
           judge
           Adam
           was
           not
           praedestinate
           to
           any
           such
           Law-life
           ,
           but
           to
           obtain
           life
           and
           pardon
           in
           the
           satisfactory
           death
           of
           Christ
           .
           Nor
           3.
           was
           that
           influence
           given
           to
           Adam
           in
           order
           to
           perseverance
           ,
           for
           perseverance
           was
           commanded
           indeed
           to
           Adam
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           neither
           promised
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           nor
           was
           it
           ever
           in
           the
           purpose
           or
           decree
           of
           God
           to
           bestow
           it
           on
           him
           ;
           therefore
           Gods
           influence
           to
           
           Adam's
           obedience
           must
           be
           a
           far
           lower
           and
           weaker
           causality
           then
           the
           saving
           influences
           of
           Christ
           .
           It
           was
           said
           by
           me
           ,
           
             that
             God
             withdrew
             his
             influence
             from
          
           A●am
           ,
           
             who
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             was
             willing
             to
             want
             it
             ;
             not
             that
          
           Adam
           
             formally
             refused
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             materially
             ,
             interpretatively
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             actual
             consenting
             to
             sin
             he
             refused
             it
             .
          
           The
           Adversary
           crys
           out
           ,
           but
           soft
           words
           and
           strong
           and
           hard
           Arguments
           were
           best
           .
           
             It
             is
             questioned
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           whether
           Adam
           
             's
             will
             to
             eat
             was
             before
             the
             Lords
             denial
             of
             his
             influence
             ,
          
           
           
             or
             posterior
             and
             later
             then
             the
             denial
             ,
             or
             at
             once
             (
             it
             is
             of
             no
             moment
             whether
             they
             were
             at
             once
             in
             time
             )
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             before
             ,
             because
             then
          
           Adam
           
             had
             sinned
             before
             he
             sinned
             ;
             if
             his
             will
             to
             eat
             be
             posterior
             to
             the
             want
             of
             God's
             influence
             ,
             
             there
             is
             manifestly
             an
             antecedent
             necessity
             :
             therefore
             Dr.
          
           Tuiss
           .
           
             saith
             they
             were
             coexistent
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             nature
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             necessity
             yet
             stands
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ans
             .
             Armini
          
           .
           in
           his
           collation
           with
           Junius
           could
           have
           made
           this
           Argument
           stronger
           .
           But
           1.
           
           The
           Lord
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           withdraws
           his
           influence
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           of
           time
           (
           which
           is
           of
           great
           moment
           )
           Adam
           sins
           and
           refuses
           the
           influence
           :
           And
           it
           follows
           not
           that
           Adam
           sins
           before
           he
           sins
           ,
           nor
           follows
           it
           that
           Adam
           sins
           by
           any
           necessity
           destructive
           to
           the
           liberty
           of
           the
           will
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessity
           helping
           and
           aiding
           freedome
           ,
           because
           the
           Lord
           withdraws
           no
           influence
           from
           Adam
           against
           his
           will
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           same
           moment
           of
           time
           that
           the
           Lord
           withdraws
           his
           influence
           from
           Adam
           to
           the
           act
           ,
           Adam
           withdraws
           his
           consent
           to
           the
           act
           ,
           &
           virtually
           subscribes
           to
           the
           wanting
           of
           the
           influence
           of
           God.
           The
           Adversary
           is
           most
           angry
           at
           the
           distinction
           ,
           as
           dark
           and
           not
           intelligible
           ,
           and
           says
           it
           cannot
           be
           taught
           the
           people
           :
           
           why
           ?
           
             The
             want
             of
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             is
             before
             the
             virtual
             and
             interpretative
             merit
             of
             wanting
             that
             influence
             ;
             if
             the
             virtual
             merit
             be
             an
             evil
             merit
             ,
          
           malum
           meritum
           ,
           
             or
             a
             sin
             ,
             so
             it
             must
             be
             posterior
             ,
             and
             later
             then
             the
             want
             of
             Gods
             influence
             ,
             and
             not
             before
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             like
             a
             fiction
             ,
             that
             there
             be
             two
             demerits
             in
          
           Adams
           
             sin
             ,
             one
             culpable
             ,
             another
             unculpable
             .
             Ans
             .
          
           1.
           
           It
           is
           still
           said
           by
           me
           ,
           that
           the
           want
           of
           divine
           influence
           ,
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           is
           before
           
           Adam's
           sin
           .
           2.
           
           It
           is
           not
           theologically
           spoken
           ,
           that
           the
           merit
           of
           sin
           
             reatris
             penae
          
           is
           sin
           or
           evil
           ;
           it
           's
           a
           fiction
           that
           the
           merit
           of
           sin
           is
           either
           culpable
           or
           unculpable
           ,
           it
           's
           rather
           good
           ,
           and
           an
           obligation
           to
           wrath
           ,
           and
           a
           consequent
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           sin
           .
           No
           merit
           of
           reward
           is
           either
           formally
           obedience
           ,
           but
           posterior
           to
           obedience
           ;
           nor
           is
           a
           merit
           or
           demerit
           of
           punishment
           is
           formally
           sin
           ,
           but
           posterior
           to
           sin
           .
           Christ
           is
           liable
           to
           punishment
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           as
           an
           ingaged
           surety
           
             debet
             puniri
          
           ought
           to
           be
           punished
           for
           our
           sins
           that
           were
           laid
           on
           him
           ,
           
             Isa
             .
             53.
             6.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             Gal.
          
           3.
           13.
           but
           there
           was
           formally
           and
           inherently
           no
           sin
           in
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           any
           evill
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           culpable
           in
           Christ
           .
           3.
           
           
           Adam's
           virtual
           consenting
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           was
           his
           very
           first
           sin
           formally
           ;
           he
           who
           refuses
           to
           stand
           ,
           and
           wilfully
           falls
           ,
           he
           virtually
           refuses
           a
           staff
           or
           a
           pillar
           to
           lean
           upon
           ;
           he
           who
           formally
           wanders
           ,
           he
           virtually
           hates
           his
           guide
           
           and
           leader
           ;
           he
           who
           formally
           loves
           darkness
           ,
           and
           practically
           walks
           therein
           ,
           he
           virtually
           hates
           light
           ,
           and
           desires
           virtually
           that
           the
           light
           should
           not
           have
           shined
           on
           him
           ;
           and
           so
           he
           who
           willingly
           falls
           ,
           and
           willingly
           shu●s
           his
           eyes
           ,
           virtually
           deserved
           the
           staff
           should
           have
           been
           taken
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Sun
           should
           not
           have
           shined
           on
           him
           ;
           he
           who
           willingly
           wanders
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           doth
           virtually
           deserve
           to
           be
           depraved
           of
           his
           guide
           ;
           and
           who
           so
           wanders
           are
           said
           to
           despise
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           their
           guide
           and
           rule
           .
           So
           here
           is
           no
           fiction
           ,
           but
           evident
           truth
           ,
           Adam
           in
           the
           very
           act
           of
           sinning
           deserved
           ,
           because
           he
           sinned
           ,
           that
           God
           should
           have
           withdrawn
           his
           influence
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           virtual
           deserving
           ,
           and
           formally
           a
           sin
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           If
           for
           this
           reason
           Adam
           interpretatively
           put
           away
           divine
           influence
           ,
           
           so
           that
           the
           fault
           is
           imputed
           to
           him
           ,
           not
           to
           God
           ;
           it
           would
           seem
           by
           that
           same
           reason
           Adam
           should
           interpretatively
           will
           and
           desire
           the
           predeterminating
           influence
           of
           God
           to
           a
           godly
           act
           of
           obedience
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           godly
           and
           pious
           work
           should
           be
           ascribed
           to
           man
           and
           not
           to
           God.
           
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           The
           virtual
           demerit
           is
           not
           the
           adequate
           cause
           why
           the
           sin
           is
           ascribed
           to
           Adam
           ,
           but
           the
           actual
           crooking
           and
           deviating
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           will
           and
           affections
           from
           God
           ,
           as
           the
           true
           neerest
           cause
           ,
           especially
           since
           Adam
           is
           under
           a
           Law
           not
           to
           sin
           ,
           nor
           to
           refuse
           virtually
           the
           Lords
           influence
           ;
           and
           because
           the
           Lord
           is
           under
           no
           Law
           to
           give
           influences
           ,
           his
           free
           withdrawing
           can
           never
           make
           the
           sin
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           God
           ,
           for
           God
           doth
           nothing
           
             contra
             debitum
          
           in
           withdrawing
           his
           influence
           ,
           but
           Adam
           against
           a
           law
           virtually
           rejects
           the
           influence
           ,
           and
           formally
           sins
           .
           So
           there
           is
           no
           reason
           why
           the
           good
           work
           should
           not
           be
           ascribed
           to
           God
           for
           power
           to
           act
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           the
           image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           actual
           acting
           are
           his
           free
           gift
           ;
           but
           a
           power
           of
           sin
           and
           actual
           sin
           are
           wholly
           from
           us
           ,
           only
           not
           from
           God
           at
           all
           ;
           I
           speak
           of
           the
           power
           formal
           to
           sins
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           crookedness
           of
           power
           ,
           such
           as
           is
           a
           power
           to
           blindness
           .
        
         
           Ob.
           Whereas
           they
           say
           that
           Adam
           materially
           and
           interpretatively
           in
           the
           effect
           wants
           the
           praedeterminating
           influence
           of
           God.
           I
           ask
           whether
           they
           understand
           the
           effect
           and
           material
           and
           interpretative
           consent
           or
           the
           formal
           and
           direct
           actual
           consent
           ,
           if
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           ridiculous
           clavering
           ,
           for
           they
           say
           that
           Adam
           desired
           interpretatively
           
           and
           materially
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           
             quatenus
             in
             se
          
           ,
           as
           he
           desired
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           ,
           if
           the
           latter
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           stands
           ,
           for
           if
           God
           deny
           his
           influence
           to
           one
           of
           the
           opposites
           ,
           and
           giveth
           it
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           necessit●
           the
           strength
           of
           our
           argument
           is
           that
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           to
           be
           imputed
           to
           Adam
           as
           sin
           ,
           which
           was
           both
           necessary
           and
           inevitable
           .
        
         
           Ans
           .
           1.
           
           The
           argument
           is
           weake
           ,
           for
           one
           and
           the
           same
           voluntary
           act
           of
           consenting
           to
           eat
           in
           Adam
           is
           referred
           to
           ,
           1.
           
           Directly
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             not
             eat
          
           ,
           Gen.
           2.
           17.
           and
           it
           is
           formaly
           a
           sinful
           act
           contrary
           to
           the
           commandment
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Adam
           in
           this
           sinful
           act
           of
           consenting
           to
           eat
           did
           also
           interpretatively
           and
           virtually
           ,
           and
           indirectly
           ,
           not
           in
           an
           other
           formal
           and
           distinct
           act
           ,
           will
           and
           desire
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           ,
           now
           no
           precept
           or
           law
           is
           laid
           upon
           Adam
           ,
           or
           upon
           any
           man
           ,
           to
           have
           or
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           predeterminative
           or
           collateral
           ;
           only
           in
           acts
           of
           obedience
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           performed
           without
           that
           influence
           ;
           in
           sinful
           acts
           we
           are
           to
           want
           the
           influence
           of
           God
           requisite
           to
           the
           entitative
           act
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           No
           necessity
           is
           or
           can
           be
           inferred
           from
           Gods
           determining
           ,
           either
           in
           his
           decree
           or
           in
           his
           actual
           bowing
           and
           praedetermining
           of
           the
           will
           to
           one
           of
           the
           opposites
           ,
           but
           such
           whereby
           the
           holy
           praedetermination
           of
           God
           insinuates
           it self
           sweetly
           and
           connaturally
           in
           the
           bosome
           of
           the
           elective
           power
           ,
           without
           any
           straining
           or
           forcing
           of
           the
           light
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           its
           indifferency
           ,
           or
           compelling
           the
           will
           to
           be
           carried
           to
           any
           other
           of
           the
           opposites
           then
           the
           will
           it self
           doth
           connaturally
           embrace
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           way
           of
           Adversaries
           destroys
           all
           eternal
           decrees
           in
           God
           ,
           under
           pretence
           of
           eschewing
           a
           necessity
           ;
           for
           by
           this
           from
           eternity
           the
           will
           of
           God
           was
           loose
           ,
           lubrick
           ,
           potential
           ,
           disjunctive
           ,
           and
           fixed
           neither
           upon
           the
           breaking
           or
           not
           breaking
           the
           legs
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           was
           left
           to
           the
           free-will
           and
           decree
           of
           the
           Souldiers
           .
           So
           God
           from
           eternity
           neither
           decreed
           nor
           determined
           the
           selling
           of
           Joseph
           ,
           or
           the
           not
           selling
           of
           him
           ;
           nor
           the
           crucifying
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           the
           not
           crucifying
           of
           him
           ;
           nor
           the
           believing
           of
           Jews
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           or
           the
           free
           not
           believing
           ,
           for
           had
           he
           put
           a
           necessity
           of
           a
           decree
           on
           one
           of
           the
           opposites
           ,
           on
           believing
           rather
           then
           on
           none-believing
           ,
           he
           should
           (
           say
           the
           Adversaries
           )
           have
           fixed
           all
           free
           action
           ,
           under
           a
           fatal
           and
           Adamantine
           Law
           of
           
           eternal
           and
           inexorable
           necessity
           ,
           and
           so
           destroyed
           free-will
           ;
           but
           so
           God
           should
           determine
           and
           order
           nothing
           in
           free
           and
           contingent
           events
           ,
           but
           commit
           all
           to
           free-will
           ,
           and
           to
           contingently
           working
           causes
           .
           2.
           
           All
           Gods
           wise
           decrees
           of
           free
           and
           contingent
           events
           in
           every
           page
           almost
           of
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           must
           be
           utterly
           destroyed
           .
           3.
           
           He
           could
           foretel
           nothing
           by
           free
           agents
           ;
           prophesies
           and
           predictions
           must
           perish
           ,
           for
           God
           could
           not
           say
           from
           eternity
           ,
           
             I
             shall
             afflict
             my
             people
             Judah
             by
             the
             Babylonians
             ;
             I
             shall
             impoverish
             Job
             ,
             and
             spoil
             him
             by
             the
             Sabeans
             ;
             I
             will
             deliver
             to
             death
             my
             Son
             ,
             to
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Cros●
             by
             Herod
             ,
             Pilate
             and
             the
             Jews
             :
          
           for
           that
           necessity
           should
           destroy
           all
           contingency
           of
           second
           causes
           ,
           for
           God
           cannot
           (
           saith
           Strangius
           )
           deny
           his
           influence
           to
           one
           of
           the
           opposites
           and
           give
           it
           to
           the
           other
           but
           he
           must
           destroy
           freedom
           ,
           then
           must
           he
           decree
           to
           give
           his
           influences
           to
           both
           opposites
           ,
           and
           so
           should
           nothing
           be
           determined
           from
           eternity
           which
           comes
           to
           pass
           in
           time
           ,
           ah
           ,
           providence
           ,
           or
           fortune
           rather
           .
           4.
           
           God
           should
           will
           and
           decree
           one
           of
           the
           opposites
           in
           time
           
             de
             novo
          
           ,
           and
           every
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           should
           will
           and
           do
           in
           time
           many
           things
           which
           he
           decreed
           not
           to
           do
           from
           eternity
           ,
           because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           his
           will
           and
           decree
           was
           from
           eternity
           fixed
           upon
           no
           contingent
           acts
           .
           5.
           
           No
           wise
           man
           governs
           so
           his
           family
           ,
           no
           General
           his
           Army
           ,
           no
           Prince
           his
           Subjects
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           wise
           ,
           and
           knowing
           (
           as
           the
           holy
           Lord
           is
           alknowing
           )
           he
           taketh
           no
           counsel
           in
           Arena
           ,
           but
           he
           forecasteth
           and
           decreeth
           things
           within
           the
           compass
           of
           power
           to
           do
           ,
           before
           he
           doth
           things
           ,
           for
           to
           will
           all
           of
           hand
           and
           of
           new
           ,
           without
           eternal
           fore-fixing
           of
           the
           will
           ,
           casts
           all
           the
           contingent
           acts
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           upon
           loose
           uncertainties
           .
           2.
           
           Make
           the
           only
           wise
           God
           rash
           and
           dubious
           .
           3.
           
           Puts
           him
           to
           learn
           by
           experience
           new
           things
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           to
           will
           and
           decree
           them
           fixedly
           in
           time
           ,
           concerning
           which
           yesterday
           and
           before
           the
           world
           was
           ,
           he
           was
           not
           fixed
           in
           his
           will
           to
           do
           determinatly
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           fear
           of
           fatal
           necessity
           .
           For
           4.
           
           God
           had
           either
           fixed
           a
           decree
           concerning
           all
           things
           ,
           as
           written
           in
           a
           book
           ,
           before
           they
           were
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           Psal
           .
           139.
           16.
           and
           of
           certain
           persons
           loved
           to
           salvation
           and
           healed
           ,
           Rom.
           9.
           11.
           12.
           and
           written
           in
           the
           book
           of
           life
           ,
           
             Ex.
             32.
             32.
             
             Psal
             .
             69.
             28.
             
             Rev.
             3.
             5.
             
             Rev.
             13.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             17.
             8.
             
             Rev.
             20.
             15.
             
             Luke
          
           10.
           20.
           and
           by
           head
           and
           name
           predestinate
           to
           glory
           ,
           or
           then
           the
           will
           and
           decree
           of
           God
           was
           tottering
           ,
           dubious
           and
           indifferent
           toward
           
           things
           and
           persons
           ;
           
           if
           the
           former
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           Lord
           wrote
           and
           ordained
           fixedly
           all
           single
           contingent
           things
           and
           actions
           to
           their
           ends
           ,
           and
           he
           must
           have
           foreordained
           persons
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           to
           free
           acts
           of
           faith
           and
           holiness
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           habit
           of
           free
           actions
           ,
           for
           if
           God
           fixedly
           ordained
           persons
           to
           free
           acts
           ,
           he
           must
           have
           fixedly
           ordained
           these
           free
           acts
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           must
           be
           chains
           of
           necessity
           laid
           on
           free
           will
           and
           free
           acts
           as
           the
           Adversaries
           argue
           ;
           if
           the
           latter
           be
           said
           ,
           the
           decrees
           of
           election
           and
           reprobation
           must
           be
           fast
           and
           loose
           ,
           as
           the
           free-will
           of
           men
           best
           pleases
           :
           and
           indeed
           this
           Author
           makes
           this
           a
           third
           necessity
           that
           overturns
           freedom
           ,
           
             for
             if
             reprobation
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             the
             decree
             of
             declaring
             the
             Lords
             justice
             be
             before
             sin
             ,
          
           then
           is
           there
           a
           strong
           and
           unwarrantable
           necessity
           of
           sinning
           laid
           on
           men
           and
           Angels
           .
           But
           Protestant
           Divines
           ,
           the
           soundest
           of
           Papists
           ,
           
             Augustine
             ,
             Prosper
             ,
             Hilarius
             ,
             Fulgentius
             ,
          
           and
           the
           soundest
           Fathers
           ,
           maintain
           a
           decree
           of
           passing
           by
           of
           non-election
           ,
           a
           purpose
           of
           denying
           such
           grace
           to
           multitudes
           ;
           as
           if
           it
           had
           been
           granted
           
             Esau
             ,
             Ismael
             ,
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Cain
             ,
          
           should
           have
           believed
           and
           been
           saved
           as
           well
           as
           David
           and
           Peter
           ;
           but
           this
           grace
           the
           Lord
           decreed
           to
           deny
           ,
           because
           the
           Potter
           doth
           and
           may
           dispose
           of
           the
           clay
           as
           pleaseth
           him
           ;
           
             Because
             it
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             wills
             and
             runs
             ,
             but
             in
             God
             that
             shews
             mercy
             .
          
           2.
           
           Because
           he
           hath
           mercy
           on
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           hardens
           whom
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           is
           just
           ,
           and
           justly
           is
           angry
           at
           sin
           ;
           and
           that
           stands
           as
           the
           objection
           of
           the
           carnal
           Pelagian
           in
           
           Paul's
           time
           ,
           
             Rom.
             9.
             19.
             
             Thou
             wilt
             say
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             yet
             find
             fault
             ?
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
          
           this
           is
           the
           very
           objection
           of
           this
           Author
           ;
           if
           the
           Lord
           decreed
           to
           deny
           effectually
           renewing
           grace
           to
           the
           masses
           of
           reprobates
           clay
           ,
           before
           they
           did
           good
           or
           ill
           ,
           and
           before
           they
           could
           run
           and
           will
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           
             ante
             &
             citra
             peccati
             provisione
          
           ,
           before
           any
           consideration
           of
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           decreed
           to
           give
           it
           to
           others
           because
           he
           will
           :
           why
           should
           God
           complain
           ?
           for
           who
           hath
           ,
           
             who
             can
             resist
             his
             will
          
           ?
           for
           his
           will
           and
           decree
           must
           be
           necessarily
           fulfilled
           and
           executed
           ,
           and
           without
           the
           sin
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           there
           could
           be
           no
           execution
           nor
           fulfi●ling
           of
           such
           a
           decree
           .
           Our
           Divines
           with
           the
           Fathers
           say
           ,
           1.
           
           The
           judgement
           and
           dispensation
           is
           hid
           and
           deep
           ,
           but
           not
           ●njust
           .
           2.
           
           Paul
           and
           they
           say
           none
           have
           resisted
           his
           will
           ,
           and
           the
           counsel
           of
           the
           Lord
           shall
           stand
           .
           3.
           
           The
           decree
           of
           God
           
           compels
           no
           man
           to
           sin
           ,
           nor
           lays
           on
           men
           any
           necessity
           destructive
           to
           liberty
           of
           sinning
           or
           obeying
           freely
           .
           4.
           
           Gods
           decree
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           no
           mans
           falling
           or
           sinning
           .
           5.
           
           The
           eternal
           ruine
           and
           final
           sinning
           of
           Angels
           and
           men
           fell
           out
           by
           order
           of
           nature
           and
           time
           ,
           before
           the
           decree
           and
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           how
           could
           he
           then
           help
           it
           ?
           here
           is
           a
           strong
           and
           a
           fatal
           necessity
           that
           God
           could
           not
           break
           ,
           but
           since
           a
           sparrow
           falls
           not
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           is
           snared
           without
           the
           will
           of
           the
           Father
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           can
           men
           and
           Angels
           fall
           eternally
           without
           his
           will
           ?
           O
           there
           is
           an
           absolute
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           a
           conditional
           will
           ,
           without
           which
           sin
           fell
           not
           out
           (
           say
           they
           )
           but
           the
           conditional
           will
           is
           a
           name
           no
           more
           ,
           for
           God
           so
           should
           have
           decreed
           such
           things
           good
           and
           evil
           should
           be
           ,
           after
           they
           were
           and
           had
           being
           ,
           not
           to
           say
           that
           it
           must
           be
           as
           unjust
           that
           God
           should
           will
           sins
           existence
           after
           it
           falls
           out
           as
           before
           it
           falls
           out
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           Lords
           loving
           or
           any
           commanding
           or
           approving
           thereof
           ,
           or
           as
           to
           the
           point
           of
           straining
           of
           the
           will
           to
           act
           sin
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           holy
           Lord
           no
           more
           strains
           by
           decree
           and
           actual
           influence
           the
           will
           in
           acts
           of
           holy
           and
           supernatural
           obedience
           ,
           then
           in
           acts
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           a
           door
           opened
           to
           fatal
           necessity
           in
           neither
           ,
           for
           the
           Lord
           trails
           violently
           no
           children
           to
           glory
           ,
           and
           compels
           by
           decree
           or
           praedetermination
           none
           to
           the
           entitative
           acts
           in
           sin
           ,
           nor
           violently
           drives
           he
           either
           divels
           or
           reprobate
           men
           to
           everlasting
           fire
           ;
           it
           is
           safer
           to
           believe
           holy
           providence
           for
           the
           want
           of
           the
           faith
           of
           an
           all-governing
           Lord
           must
           bring
           perpetual
           trepidation
           and
           anxity
           of
           conscience
           ,
           trembling
           and
           fainting
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           destroy
           and
           sulvert
           all
           solid
           consolation
           ,
           lively
           hope
           ,
           conquering
           patience
           .
           O
           that
           we
           could
           pray
           and
           believe
           more
           ,
           and
           curiously
           dispute
           less
           ,
           and
           sinfully
           fret
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           but
           say
           ,
           
             O
             the
             depth
          
           !
           and
           pray
           ,
           
             thy
             Kingdome
             come
          
           :
           even
           
             so
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           INFLUENCES
           OF
           DIVINE
           GRACE
           .
        
         
           
             CANTIC
             .
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Draw
             me
             ;
             we
             will
             run
             .
          
        
         
           
             Ch.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Mans
               dubious
               and
               tottering
               estate
               under
               the
               first
               ,
               his
               safer
               estate
               under
               the
               second
               Adam
               .
               2
               True
               liberty
               .
               3
               Grace
               loves
               to
               be
               restrained
               from
               doing
               of
               evil
               .
               Adam
               was
               not
               to
               believe
               or
               pray
               for
               perseverance
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             being
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             no
             influences
             ,
             by
             
               which
               we
               may
               will
               and
               doe
            
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             promised
             to
             Adam
             ;
             and
             no
             predeterminating
             influences
             ,
             and
             no
             Gospel-fear
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             persevere
             ,
             and
             not
             depart
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             being
             promised
             in
             the
             new
             and
             everlasting
             covenant
             ,
             Jer.
             32.
             39.
             4.
             
             This
             principall
             difference
             between
             the
             covenants
             remains
             to
             be
             discussed
             .
          
           
             There
             must
             be
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             considerable
             differences
             between
             the
             Covenants
             ;
             
             as
             1.
             
             God
             intended
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Law
             :
             for
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             forbearance
             ,
             and
             the
             patience
             of
             God
             towards
             sinners
             sould
             for
             eternity
             ,
             have
             been
             hid
             from
             sinfull
             man
             ,
             if
             righteousness
             and
             life
             had
             been
             by
             the
             Law.
             But
             God
             intended
             that
             all
             men
             to
             
             be
             saved
             ,
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               21.
               
               Rom.
            
             3.
             21
             ,
             22.
             as
             Rom.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             compared
             with
             Rom.
             3.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             &
             20.
             
             Gal.
             3.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             as
             both
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             two
             dispensations
             ,
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             do
             evidence
             .
             2.
             
             Man
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             was
             under
             no
             tutor
             but
             Adams
             free
             will
             ;
             but
             now
             man
             as
             an
             interdicted
             heir
             ,
             for
             former
             wasteries
             ,
             is
             disinherited
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             the
             mastery
             of
             his
             own
             estate
             ,
             is
             put
             under
             another
             Lord
             ,
             even
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             his
             tutor
             ;
             and
             since
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             the
             less
             our
             own
             ,
             the
             better
             ;
             the
             more
             we
             are
             under
             the
             law
             ,
             the
             less
             we
             are
             under
             grace
             ,
             as
             Rom.
             7.
             the
             less
             freedom
             (
             or
             rather
             physicall
             licence
             )
             to
             sin
             ,
             the
             more
             true
             liberty
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               45.
               
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               liberty
               ,
               for
               I
               seek
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             Christ
             by
             his
             covenant
             layeth
             the
             aw
             of
             grace
             upon
             us
             ;
             whether
             grace
             be
             taken
             physically
             ,
             for
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             grace
             ;
             or
             morally
             ,
             for
             a
             gracious
             fear
             to
             sin
             ,
             
             it
             s
             all
             one
             ;
             
               the
               more
               under
               Christ
               any
               is
               ,
               the
               less
               is
               he
               free
               to
               sin
            
             ;
             as
             the
             better
             and
             stronger
             the
             keeper
             is
             ,
             who
             is
             put
             upon
             a
             broken
             man
             and
             a
             prisoner
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             bankrupt
             ,
             the
             less
             can
             he
             take
             on
             new
             debt
             ,
             Rom.
             6.
             20
             ,
             22.
             the
             less
             can
             he
             make
             a
             sinfull
             escape
             ;
             ungracious
             are
             they
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             Ah
             if
             I
             had
             my
             will
             ,
             I
             would
             doe
             otherwise
             ;
             grace
             loves
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             doing
             evil
             ,
             1.
             
             Sam.
             22.
             23.
             
             Satan
             seeks
             leave
             ,
             or
             rather
             cursed
             licence
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             to
             destroy
             the
             Gadarens
             swine
             ,
             and
             he
             reputes
             it
             his
             torment
             not
             to
             dwell
             with
             his
             Legions
             ,
             in
             the
             distracted
             man
             to
             torment
             him
             ,
             Matth.
             8.
             
             Such
             cannot
             complain
             ,
             Would
             God
             breath
             on
             me
             with
             his
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             as
             holy
             as
             David
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             in
             the
             man
             a
             tormenting
             sorrow
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             have
             more
             power
             ,
             and
             stronger
             influences
             of
             hell
             to
             doe
             more
             evill
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             hates
             these
             influences
             of
             grace
             of
             which
             he
             speaks
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             doubted
             (
             ere
             we
             speak
             of
             other
             differences
             )
             whether
             perseverance
             was
             promised
             to
             Adam
             in
             a
             law-state
             ,
             or
             not
             ;
             for
             if
             prayer
             was
             a
             worship
             enjoyned
             to
             Adam
             before
             the
             fall
             ,
             no
             less
             then
             publick
             worship
             of
             praising
             for
             the
             workmanship
             of
             creation
             ,
             Gen.
             2.
             2
             ,
             3.
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             if
             Adam
             was
             to
             suit
             any
             thing
             in
             prayer
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             especially
             was
             he
             to
             pray
             that
             he
             might
             not
             sin
             ,
             and
             might
             not
             be
             led
             into
             temptation
             ,
             but
             might
             stand
             in
             obedience
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             have
             influences
             to
             determine
             his
             will
             to
             stand
             and
             
             continue
             therein
             ,
             and
             this
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             seems
             to
             say
             .
             2.
             
             If
             he
             was
             to
             trust
             in
             God
             for
             acts
             of
             providence
             ,
             for
             his
             standing
             in
             obedience
             ,
             then
             especially
             ,
             for
             acts
             of
             the
             Lords
             free
             predetermination
             to
             cause
             him
             to
             stand
             ;
             and
             so
             both
             praying
             and
             believing
             must
             relate
             to
             a
             promise
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             Lord
             have
             promised
             in
             the
             first
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             perseverance
             and
             influences
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
             It
             may
             be
             probably
             said
             ,
             Adam
             was
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             the
             particulars
             he
             was
             to
             suit
             in
             prayer
             are
             as
             unknown
             to
             us
             as
             any
             thing
             ;
             he
             was
             to
             sanctifie
             a
             Sabbath
             ,
             and
             to
             praise
             ,
             and
             to
             exalt
             God
             in
             his
             works
             of
             creation
             ;
             but
             for
             praying
             for
             perseverance
             and
             predeterminating
             influences
             by
             which
             he
             might
             persevere
             ,
             while
             Scripture
             speaks
             ,
             we
             must
             doubt
             ;
             he
             was
             to
             desire
             ,
             to
             intend
             and
             purpose
             to
             persevere
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             obliged
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             to
             persevere
             ;
             but
             for
             instituted
             praying
             or
             believing
             that
             God
             should
             give
             to
             Adam
             perseverance
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             or
             upon
             condition
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             pray
             for
             perseverance
             ;
             and
             so
             upon
             condition
             that
             he
             should
             persevere
             in
             praying
             for
             ,
             or
             in
             believing
             of
             influences
             to
             persevere
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             ;
             and
             we
             can
             say
             nothing
             ,
             where
             Scripture-light
             doth
             not
             lead
             the
             way
             :
             its
             like
             that
             the
             onely
             means
             moral
             of
             persevering
             must
             be
             here
             a
             law
             without
             ,
             the
             image
             of
             God
             within
             ,
             and
             Adams
             free
             will
             in
             obeying
             ;
             but
             God
             having
             a
             purpose
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             should
             not
             be
             the
             fixed
             standing
             way
             of
             justification
             and
             life
             ;
             
             and
             that
             the
             elect
             Angels
             should
             be
             confirmed
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             not
             fall
             ,
             nor
             be
             able
             to
             fall
             ;
             yet
             have
             we
             no
             warrant
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             came
             to
             that
             State
             either
             by
             praying
             or
             meriting
             ,
             or
             law
             obedience
             ,
             but
             of
             free
             grace
             :
             or
             that
             
             Adam's
             first
             sin
             was
             neglect
             of
             praying
             for
             perseverance
             .
             As
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             doubt
             but
             the
             first
             command
             did
             engage
             Adam
             to
             rely
             upon
             God
             for
             strength
             and
             divine
             influence
             ,
             as
             promised
             by
             any
             covenant
             ;
             of
             works
             or
             grace
             ,
             is
             another
             thing
             .
             Yea
             its
             unwritten
             that
             either
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             (
             which
             then
             was
             not
             )
             promised
             any
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             blessed
             condition
             are
             we
             in
             ,
             
             above
             that
             of
             Adam
             !
             grace
             was
             given
             to
             Adam
             immediately
             from
             God
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             separated
             way
             from
             God
             ,
             the
             stream
             being
             as
             it
             were
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             was
             in
             Adam
             as
             a
             Winter
             
             well
             that
             in
             Summer
             may
             goe
             dry
             ;
             but
             grace
             is
             now
             given
             first
             to
             the
             second
             Adam
             as
             the
             head
             and
             fountain
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Elect
             in
             a
             way
             of
             unseparable
             union
             of
             the
             stream
             with
             the
             fountain
             ,
             as
             he
             partakes
             of
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             mediately
             .
             And
             the
             neerer
             the
             streams
             run
             to
             the
             fountain
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             the
             more
             unfailing
             is
             the
             emanation
             ,
             as
             may
             appear
             in
             the
             man
             Jesus
             united
             personally
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Angels
             now
             confirmed
             in
             Christ
             their
             head
             ,
             Col.
             2.
             10.
             in
             the
             glorified
             who
             act
             by
             an
             immediate
             influence
             from
             God
             in
             Christ
             immediately
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             well
             head
             enjoyed
             ;
             any
             distance
             from
             God
             may
             be
             neer
             some
             fall
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Gods
               acting
               influences
               .
               2
               His
               influences
               are
               in
               all
               creatures
               .
               3
               The
               sweet
               safety
               of
               believers
               in
               possible
               calamities
               .
               4
               Our
               atheism
               in
               reading
               the
               Book
               of
               providence
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THat
             there
             are
             strong
             influences
             upon
             all
             causes
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             may
             be
             evinced
             .
             1
             From
             the
             holy
             tongue
             ;
             the
             Hebrews
             use
             the
             verb
             in
             hiphil
             noting
             a
             double
             action
             ;
             when
             one
             causeth
             another
             to
             act
             ,
             to
             note
             influences
             ,
             
               Deut.
               32.
               39.
               
               I
               cause
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               I
               cause
               to
               live
               .
               Hannah
            
             so
             sings
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             6.
             
             
               Jehovah
               causeth
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               causeth
               to
               live
               ;
               he
               causeth
               to
               goe
               down
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               to
               come
               vp
               again
               ;
               the
               Lord
               maketh
               poor
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               he
               maketh
               rich
               ;
               he
               maketh
               low
               ,
               and
               he
               maketh
               high
            
             ;
             so
             the
             passive
             verb
             is
             used
             .
             Which
             perfection
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             is
             in
             that
             language
             above
             others
             ,
             and
             when
             such
             actions
             are
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             they
             shew
             that
             God
             hath
             an
             influence
             and
             impulsion
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             cause
             in
             all
             actions
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             herein
             abounds
             .
             The
             Greek
             language
             comes
             short
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Joh.
               5.
               17.
               
               My
               Father
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               worketh
               hitherto
               ,
               &
               I
               work
               .
            
             And
             though
             he
             work
             all
             works
             in
             all
             creatures
             ,
             yet
             in
             believers
             this
             is
             made
             true
             in
             Pauls
             sense
             ,
             Philipp
             .
             2.
             
             
               Work
               out
               your
               salvation
               in
               fear
               and
               trembling
               .
            
             How
             ?
             but
             we
             may
             miscarry
             and
             fail
             .
             True
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             if
             you
             ,
             you
             alone
             ,
             without
             the
             influence
             of
             grace
             did
             the
             work
             ;
             
             
               work
               out
            
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               For
               its
               God
               who
               is
               the
               worker
               in
               you
               to
               will
               and
               work
            
             ;
             alluding
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             how
             the
             connection
             is
             between
             our
             working
             and
             the
             effectual
             praedeterminating
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             us
             dark
             ,
             but
             this
             argument
             of
             Paul
             saith
             they
             well
             agree
             ,
             and
             he
             infers
             this
             thesis
             ,
             they
             both
             physically
             and
             
               morally
               are
               to
               work
               out
               their
               salvation
               ,
               in
               whom
               God
               both
               by
               the
               habit
               and
               actual
               influence
               of
               grace
               worketh
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             then
             must
             influences
             of
             grace
             so
             be
             at
             hand
             when
             the
             believers
             are
             to
             act
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             no
             less
             under
             a
             precept
             ,
             and
             a
             command
             to
             act
             ,
             believe
             ,
             pray
             ,
             then
             the
             husband-man
             is
             under
             a
             command
             to
             plow
             in
             Summer
             ,
             and
             to
             sow
             ,
             lest
             he
             be
             poor
             ;
             But
             the
             question
             is
             
               de
               modo
            
             ,
             how
             they
             are
             at
             hand
             ,
             whither
             so
             as
             the
             free
             will
             of
             man
             may
             command
             ,
             and
             have
             in
             its
             power
             the
             influences
             of
             God's
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             dominion
             of
             his
             strong
             influence
             ,
             sweetly
             and
             connaturally
             commands
             and
             hath
             in
             his
             power
             our
             free
             will
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ;
             Sure
             its
             safer
             that
             nature
             be
             under
             grace
             and
             the
             dominion
             thereof
             ,
             then
             grace
             be
             under
             nature
             ,
             as
             it
             must
             be
             better
             Divinity
             that
             God
             reign
             ,
             then
             man
             reign
             ;
             more
             of
             this
             after
             ;
             And
             that
             Jehovah
             be
             Lord
             of
             mans
             actings
             ,
             then
             man
             be
             lord
             of
             Jehovah's
             soveraignity
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Beside
             that
             ,
             every
             being
             must
             be
             from
             the
             being
             of
             beings
             ,
             and
             so
             every
             action
             natural
             or
             supernatural
             must
             be
             attended
             with
             sutable
             influences
             from
             God
             ;
             so
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             ,
          
           
             That
             1.
             
             God
             can
             serve
             a
             sort
             of
             law-inhibition
             upon
             all
             creatures
             ,
             that
             they
             act
             not
             ;
             and
             what
             he
             takes
             from
             them
             ,
             except
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             own
             influences
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ;
             Job
             9.
             7.
             
             
               He
               commandeth
               the
               Sun
               and
               it
               riseth
               not
               ,
               and
               sealeth
               up
               the
               Stars
               .
               Psal
               .
               106.
               9.
               
               He
               rebuked
               the
               red
               Sea
               also
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               dried
               up
               .
               God
               ,
            
             by
             the
             interposition
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             will
             not
             have
             strong
             walls
             to
             stand
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             30.
             but
             they
             must
             fall
             ;
             nor
             Lions
             to
             eat
             the
             prey
             ,
             Verse
             33.
             nor
             a
             violent
             fire
             to
             burn
             ,
             nor
             the
             sword
             to
             devour
             ,
             34.
             
          
           
             As
             2.
             
             They
             act
             at
             his
             command
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             26.
             
             
               He
               caused
               the
               East
               wind
               to
               blow
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               power
               he
               brought
               in
               the
               South
               wind
            
             ;
             whether
             this
             be
             by
             a
             strong
             
             terminating
             influence
             ,
             
             which
             displeaseth
             adversaries
             of
             grace
             and
             providence
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             way
             ,
             we
             contend
             not
             for
             words
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             Scripture
             hold
             forth
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             strong
             and
             invincible
             dominion
             doth
             indeclinably
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             possible
             failing
             bring
             forth
             his
             decreed
             effect
             ,
             some
             impulsion
             of
             God
             immanent
             ,
             transient
             ,
             or
             mixed
             ,
             which
             is
             terminate
             upon
             all
             second
             causes
             there
             must
             be
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             hinder
             naturall
             causes
             to
             work
             ,
             as
             the
             Sunne
             to
             move
             towards
             his
             down-going
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               12.
               13.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             38.
             8.
             the
             Lyon
             to
             eat
             the
             man
             ,
             whereas
             he
             did
             fear
             the
             ass
             ,
             1
             Kings
             13.
             28.
             so
             he
             is
             the
             father
             and
             cause
             of
             all
             things
             that
             fall
             out
             ,
             
               Job
               38.
               28.
               
               Hath
               the
               rain
               a
               father
               ,
               or
               who
               hath
               begotten
               the
               drops
               of
               dew
               ?
               29.
               
               Out
               of
               whose
               womb
               came
               the
               yce
               ?
               and
               the
               hoary-frost
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               who
               hath
               gendered
               it
               ?
               31.
               
               Canst
               thou
               bind
               the
               sweet
               influences
               of
               the
               Pleiades
               ?
               or
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               Orion
               ?
            
             This
             teacheth
             that
             Job
             cannot
             ,
             nor
             can
             any
             creature
             at
             his
             nod
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             can
             ,
             and
             he
             onely
             binds
             up
             or
             le
             ts
             out
             the
             influences
             of
             Pleiades
             ,
             the
             starres
             which
             rise
             in
             the
             Spring
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             flowers
             and
             hearbs
             ;
             and
             orders
             the
             course
             of
             Orion
             which
             bringeth
             Winter
             ;
             and
             order
             the
             starres
             that
             rise
             in
             the
             South
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             North.
             34.
             
             
               Canst
               thou
               lift
               up
               thy
               voice
               to
               the
               clouds
               ,
               that
               abundance
               of
               waters
               may
               cover
               thee
               ?
            
             See
             his
             actings
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             influences
             are
             in
             things
             small
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             Sparrow
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             not
             one
             hair
             of
             the
             head
             but
             it
             is
             numbred
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Luke
               21.
               18.
               
               Matth.
            
             10.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Not
             a
             gourd
             groweth
             ,
             nor
             a
             worm
             eats
             it
             ,
             but
             at
             his
             command
             .
             
               Jonah
               .
               4.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Amos
               4.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Joel
               1.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             105.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             &c.
             he
             hath
             an
             hand
             in
             the
             bird-nests
             building
             .
             Psal
             .
             104.
             17
             ,
             18.
             And
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             the
             Lord
             are
             in
             great
             things
             ,
             as
             the
             translation
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             Thrones
             ,
             
               Dan.
               4.
               32.
               
               Jer.
            
             27.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             In
             all
             the
             rises
             and
             fallings
             of
             Princes
             ,
             the
             Starres
             of
             whatever
             magnitude
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               40.
               21.
               1
               
               Sam.
               2.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psalm
               .
            
             76.
             12.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             actings
             are
             in
             matter
             of
             lots
             that
             seem
             to
             be
             ruled
             
             by
             fortune
             and
             chance
             .
             
               Prov.
               16.
               33.
               
               Genes
               .
               49.
               
               Deut.
            
             33.
             compared
             with
             Josh
             .
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Especially
             in
             bowing
             the
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             determining
             all
             the
             actions
             of
             evil
             angels
             .
             1
             
               Kings
               22.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Job
            
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             
               Job
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Gen.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Matth.
            
             8.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             and
             good
             ,
             
               Luke
               2.
               9
               ,
               13.
               
               Matth.
               28.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Acts
               1.
               20.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
            
             1.
             7.
             leading
             and
             determining
             the
             free
             will
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             the
             King
             ,
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             the
             Prince
             ,
             
               Gen.
               43.
               13.
               
               Esther
            
             4.
             16
             ,
             17.
             compared
             with
             Chap.
             5.
             
             &
             2.
             c.
             7.
             2
             ,
             3.
             he
             graciously
             enclines
             the
             will
             and
             hearts
             of
             men
             ,
             
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Ezek.
            
             36.
             27.
             as
             the
             Saints
             pray
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               36
               ,
               88.
               
               Psal
               .
               86.
               11.
               
               Cant.
            
             1.
             
             &
             4.
             
          
           
             He
             hardneth
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             blinds
             the
             mind
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             judgement
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             
               Job
               12.
               16.
               
               Ezek.
               14.
               9.
               
               Exod.
               14.
               8.
               
               Deut.
            
             
             2.
             30.
             2
             
             
               Sam.
               12.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Esay
               6.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Matth.
               13.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               John
               12.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Rom.
               1.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Rom.
            
             11.
             8.
             
             And
             many
             such
             things
             are
             with
             him
             ,
             the
             more
             spiritually
             minded
             any
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             bent
             is
             the
             heart
             to
             follow
             and
             eye
             God
             in
             all
             his
             actings
             ;
             and
             he
             shall
             see
             how
             wise
             in
             heart
             the
             steeresman
             is
             ,
             who
             watcheth
             at
             the
             helm
             ;
             and
             it
             shall
             appeare
             what
             precious
             thoughts
             take
             up
             the
             believer
             ,
             who
             sees
             such
             millions
             and
             numberless
             numbers
             of
             influences
             with
             all
             the
             drops
             of
             rain
             ,
             hail
             ,
             dew
             falling
             between
             the
             creation
             and
             the
             dissolving
             of
             the
             world
             :
             all
             which
             he
             binds
             in
             his
             garment
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             2.
             and
             what
             numbers
             of
             influences
             he
             joyns
             to
             all
             the
             blasts
             of
             winds
             and
             storms
             which
             he
             gathers
             in
             is
             fists
             ,
             ibid.
             what
             influences
             of
             the
             Almighty
             must
             there
             be
             at
             all
             the
             actings
             ,
             stirrings
             ,
             and
             motions
             of
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             of
             damned
             spirits
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             of
             birds
             ,
             beasts
             ,
             creeping
             things
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             in
             the
             wise
             connection
             of
             all
             these
             with
             the
             Lords
             intended
             end
             ?
          
           
             And
             if
             this
             be
             observed
             ,
             suppose
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             which
             in
             its
             wide
             bosome
             contains
             all
             ,
             were
             broken
             and
             fell
             down
             in
             many
             thousand
             pieces
             ,
             Faith
             in
             the
             infinite
             wisdome
             ,
             goodnesse
             and
             power
             of
             God
             will
             bid
             the
             believer
             be
             silent
             ,
             and
             sleep
             and
             hope
             within
             his
             own
             garment
             .
             God
             excellently
             rules
             all
             ;
             the
             best
             of
             created
             things
             next
             to
             that
             precious
             thing
             Christ
             man
             ,
             is
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             specially
             care
             for
             that
             ,
             and
             for
             me
             among
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             No
             doubt
             we
             are
             brutish
             and
             look
             to
             all
             the
             stirrings
             with
             much
             Atheisme
             and
             little
             faith
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             stirrings
             in
             Nature
             ,
             
             Societies
             and
             Kingdoms
             ,
             were
             set
             on
             work
             by
             the
             sway
             of
             Nature
             ,
             and
             blind
             Fortune
             ,
             without
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             wheel
             rolling
             about
             with
             the
             mighty
             violence
             of
             a
             strong
             arm
             ,
             moves
             a
             long
             time
             ,
             after
             the
             arm
             of
             the
             mover
             is
             removed
             :
             Or
             suppose
             a
             pair
             of
             Charet-wheels
             were
             letten
             loose
             in
             the
             top
             of
             a
             huge
             Mountain
             ,
             and
             should
             move
             down
             some
             hundred
             thousands
             of
             Millions
             of
             miles
             for
             hundreds
             of
             years
             after
             the
             man
             who
             set
             them
             first
             a
             work
             ,
             were
             dead
             ;
             So
             we
             fools
             believe
             that
             God
             gave
             a
             mighty
             strong
             shake
             or
             some
             Omnipotent
             impulsion
             to
             all
             causes
             natural
             ,
             free
             and
             contingent
             ,
             to
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             to
             all
             Creatures
             in
             them
             ,
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             did
             bid
             them
             be
             a
             going
             ;
             for
             he
             must
             sleep
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             actually
             stir
             them
             any
             more
             .
             Nor
             can
             we
             see
             God
             in
             all
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             contrived
             this
             ,
             that
             one
             should
             rise
             early
             and
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             poor
             :
             another
             should
             be
             wise
             admirably
             ,
             and
             want
             bread
             ;
             another
             fight
             valiantly
             and
             be
             foiled
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             run
             swiftly
             ,
             and
             lose
             the
             race
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               127.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Eccles
               .
            
             9.
             11.
             and
             that
             much
             sowing
             ,
             hath
             little
             reaping
             ,
             Hag.
             1.
             6.
             for
             
               Hab.
               2.
               13.
               
               Behold
               is
               it
               not
               of
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               that
               the
               people
               should
               labour
               in
               the
               very
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               shall
               weary
               themselves
               for
               very
               vanity
               ?
               Chaldaea
            
             doth
             sweat
             and
             pine
             her self
             for
             the
             very
             wind
             and
             nothing
             :
             We
             see
             not
             that
             nature
             miscarries
             and
             parts
             with
             child
             ,
             when
             his
             good
             providence
             who
             rules
             all
             is
             not
             Mid-wife
             ;
             and
             a
             barren-womb
             brings
             forth
             many
             births
             ,
             and
             she
             that
             is
             no
             Mother
             hath
             a
             rich
             issue
             ,
             when
             soveraignity
             pleases
             ;
             this
             is
             my
             faith
             and
             comfort
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               Hence
               to
               descend
               more
               particularly
               to
               enquire
               1.
               
               What
               influences
               are
               .
               2.
               
               Whenc●
               they
               come
               .
               3.
               
               The
               necessity
               of
               influences
               .
               4.
               
               How
               they
               are
               above
               us
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               him
               who
               best
               ows
               them
               .
               5.
               
               What
               we
               may
               doe
               to
               fetch
               them
               .
            
          
           
             INfluences
             are
             acts
             of
             God
             concurring
             with
             created
             causes
             under
             him
             ,
             
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             continued
             Creation
             ;
             as
             God
             of
             nothing
             makes
             all
             things
             ,
             so
             in
             his
             providence
             he
             gives
             a
             day
             to
             all
             borrowed
             beings
             ,
             in
             their
             being
             preserved
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             the
             Lords
             debtors
             ,
             in
             being
             acted
             by
             him
             ,
             or
             then
             they
             could
             not
             stir
             nor
             move
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             free
             goodnesse
             (
             which
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             grace
             )
             which
             moved
             God
             to
             create
             the
             Sun
             and
             give
             it
             being
             ,
             so
             also
             ●●ts
             him
             to
             give
             influences
             to
             the
             motions
             and
             actings
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             the
             end
             that
             moves
             the
             Man
             to
             make
             the
             Plough
             and
             the
             Cart
             ,
             moves
             him
             to
             draw
             the
             Plough
             and
             driv●
             the
             Cart
             by
             Beasts
             ;
             so
             that
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             there
             is
             
               deb●tum
               quoddam
               connaturale
            
             ,
             some
             connatural
             dueness
             of
             influences
             :
             all
             Creatures
             are
             dead
             Cyphers
             which
             sig●ifie
             nothing
             ,
             
             except
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             add
             a
             figure
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             they
             lie
             dead
             ,
             if
             he
             stir
             them
             not
             ;
             Some
             Cows
             let
             not
             down
             their
             Milk
             but
             to
             their
             own
             Calves
             ;
             and
             the
             Creatures
             are
             as
             Pictures
             and
             Idols
             who
             let
             out
             no
             Efficacy
             ,
             no
             Vertue
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             act
             upon
             them
             ;
             Sometimes
             the
             Sea
             ebbs
             not
             ,
             the
             Wind
             blows
             not
             ,
             the
             Sun
             shines
             not
             ,
             the
             Fire
             burns
             not
             ,
             because
             this
             influence
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             Charm
             that
             is
             a
             wanting
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             checklock
             upon
             all
             second
             causes
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             God
             move
             and
             must
             act
             in
             all
             ,
             in
             causes
             natural
             and
             free
             ,
             so
             as
             ,
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             he
             must
             concur
             in
             willing
             and
             nilling
             ;
             
             yet
             he
             out
             of
             Soveraignty
             of
             grace
             ,
             stands
             more
             aloofe
             in
             bestowing
             influences
             to
             gracious
             and
             supernatural
             nilling
             and
             willing
             ,
             (
             for
             Predestination
             and
             free
             Election
             to
             glory
             here
             hath
             place
             ;
             )
             for
             that
             he
             prepared
             in
             his
             eternal
             decree
             ;
             so
             many
             outlettings
             and
             emanations
             
             of
             free
             acts
             of
             grace
             to
             carry
             to
             glory
             so
             many
             selected
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             denyed
             these
             outgoings
             of
             free
             love
             to
             others
             ,
             he
             intending
             they
             should
             be
             to
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             both
             their
             grace
             and
             song
             of
             praise
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             given
             out
             such
             refined
             influences
             of
             free
             love
             to
             other
             Creatures
             ,
             to
             the
             motions
             of
             Sun
             and
             Moon
             to
             the
             Seas
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             .
          
           
             4.
             Q.
             What
             then
             is
             the
             fountain
             cause
             of
             gracious
             influences
             and
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
             Sure
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             must
             be
             the
             meritorious
             and
             fountain
             cause
             of
             such
             influences
             ;
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             We
             suppose
             that
             Christ
             is
             the
             head
             of
             the
             elect
             Angels
             :
             God
             having
             purposed
             to
             save
             man
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             gave
             this
             mighty
             separating
             influence
             distinguishing
             the
             Standing
             and
             Elect
             Angels
             from
             the
             falling
             and
             reprobate
             Angels
             ,
             else
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             they
             are
             Elect
             Angels
             ,
             as
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             21.
             nor
             can
             their
             standing
             be
             of
             free
             grace
             (
             for
             they
             could
             not
             stand
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             had
             chosen
             them
             to
             stand
             as
             the
             means
             ;
             as
             he
             chose
             them
             to
             glory
             as
             to
             the
             end
             )
             except
             the
             Lord
             had
             joyned
             his
             predeterminating
             acting
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             stand
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             them
             Colos
             .
             1.
             20.
             to
             himself
             ,
             giving
             to
             them
             medicinal
             confirming
             grace
             that
             they
             never
             should
             be
             sick
             .
             Now
             the
             Elect
             
               Angels
               are
               the
               special
               Messengers
               ,
               and
               New
               Covenant
               Officers
               ,
               mini●tring
               Spirits
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               heirs
               of
               salvation
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             14.
             
             And
             the
             Angels
             Ezek.
             1.
             are
             acted
             in
             all
             their
             motions
             by
             that
             Jehovah
             ,
             whose
             glory
             Isaiah
             saw
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               6.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               John
            
             12.
             37.
             of
             which
             Jehovah
             also
             
               Ezekiel
               1.
               v.
            
             28.
             as
             
               v.
               12.
               
               And
               the
               four
               living
               creatures
               went
               ,
               every
               one
               straight
               forward
               :
               whither
               the
               Spirit
               was
               to
               go
               they
               went
               ,
               and
               they
               turned
               not
               when
               they
               went.
            
             And
             also
             verse
             20.
             
             They
             are
             then
             rightly
             called
             the
             Angels
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             2
             Thes
             .
             1.
             7.
             for
             they
             cover
             their
             faces
             (
             it
             is
             no●
             blushing
             for
             sin
             )
             and
             their
             feet
             with
             wings
             ,
             Isa
             .
             6.
             while
             they
             stand
             before
             and
             see
             the
             face
             of
             their
             Soveraign
             and
             high
             Master
             ;
             and
             so
             its
             clear
             that
             the
             actings
             of
             special
             and
             supernatural
             providence
             toward
             and
             about
             the
             redeemed
             Church
             come
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             head
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             who
             makes
             all
             things
             new
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
             Rev.
             21.
             5.
             and
             who
             works
             with
             the
             father
             ,
             Joh.
             5.
             17.
             in
             a
             new-covenant
             providence
             to
             make
             new
             Heavens
             and
             new
             Earth
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             all
             for
             the
             elects
             sake
             ,
             Colos
             .
             1.
             16.
             17.
             yea
             and
             this
             Spirit
             at
             whose
             direction
             ,
             the
             living
             creatures
             move
             and
             rest
             ,
             come
             and
             go
             ,
             Zech.
             1.
             12
             ,
             20.
             is
             the
             same
             spirit
             promised
             and
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             John
             16.
             7
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             of
             which
             Christ
             ,
             
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               and
               give
               it
               to
               you
               :
            
             by
             the
             influences
             of
             this
             Spirit
             sent
             by
             Christ
             ,
             are
             the
             Redeemed
             led
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             14.
             directed
             Acts
             16.
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             14.
             sealed
             and
             confirmed
             Eph.
             4.
             30.
             having
             received
             the
             earnest
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             22.
             taught
             ,
             guided
             ,
             &
             the
             Word
             made
             effectual
             ,
             John
             16.
             13.
             convinced
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             throughly
             rebuked
             ,
             vers
             .
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             comforted
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             16.
             and
             the
             memory
             sanctified
             and
             quickned
             to
             remember
             necessary
             truths
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             26.
             and
             the
             whole
             man
             made
             able
             by
             the
             anointing
             for
             all
             things
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             
             Hence
             these
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             not
             as
             from
             the
             third
             person
             of
             the
             blessed
             Trinity
             simply
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             spirit
             is
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             sometimes
             as
             Judge
             sitting
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             Judicial
             power
             ,
             making
             tormenting
             convictions
             dreadfully
             effectual
             upon
             the
             consciences
             of
             Divels
             ,
             
               Matth.
               8.
               29.
               
               Luke
            
             4.
             34
             ,
             35.
             of
             which
             the
             chains
             of
             darknesse
             may
             be
             a
             part
             ,
             2
             
               Pet.
               2.
               4.
               
               Jude
               v.
            
             6.
             as
             also
             neither
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             power
             of
             God
             Creator
             ,
             
               Job
               26.
               13.
               
               Job
            
             32.
             8.
             in
             making
             and
             governing
             all
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.
             30.
             but
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             the
             fruit
             and
             purchase
             of
             Christs
             death
             and
             merits
             ;
             and
             as
             saving
             grace
             is
             from
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             ,
             so
             also
             the
             saving
             influences
             of
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             of
             stirring
             us
             up
             to
             will
             and
             do
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             and
             to
             stand
             and
             persevere
             in
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ,
             must
             be
             dispensed
             covenant
             ways
             ,
             
               Jerem.
               32.
               3
               ,
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Isa
               .
               59.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             54.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             by
             his
             bloud
             .
             So
             Christ
             speaketh
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               Cant.
               4.
               16.
               
               Stir
               up
               thou
               North
               wind
               ,
               come
               forth
               thou
               South
               ,
               blow
               upon
               my
               garden
               ,
               that
               the
               spice
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             Where
             Christ
             commands
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             North
             and
             South
             wind
             ,
             though
             of
             contrary
             qualities
             ,
             of
             cold
             and
             heat
             ,
             moist
             and
             dry
             ;
             both
             in
             sharp
             rebukes
             ,
             and
             sweet
             consolations
             ,
             to
             fall
             upon
             his
             Church
             and
             garden
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             his
             desire
             ,
             as
             Spouse
             and
             Mediator
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             upon
             ,
             and
             make
             efficacious
             the
             word
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             is
             
             but
             deadnesse
             ,
             
               Ezech.
               37.
               9.
               
               Come
               from
               the
               four
               winds
               ,
               O
               wind
               ,
               How
               upon
               these
               slain
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               live
               .
               John
            
             3.
             8.
             
             And
             the
             flowing
             of
             the
             spices
             ,
             is
             the
             souls
             being
             quickned
             ,
             revived
             ,
             comforted
             ,
             and
             the
             graces
             increased
             by
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             the
             fear
             that
             Christ
             shall
             be
             wanting
             in
             bestowing
             influences
             ,
             
             (
             so
             do
             many
             weak
             ones
             )
             is
             a
             broken
             half
             faith
             ,
             looking
             upon
             Christ
             as
             half
             a
             Saviour
             ;
             what
             ?
             he
             that
             died
             to
             purchase
             the
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             he
             not
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             by
             applying
             it
             ,
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             what
             he
             hath
             begun
             ?
             Indeed
             among
             men
             ,
             he
             who
             made
             the
             Ship
             by
             art
             ,
             hath
             neither
             art
             nor
             power
             to
             command
             wind
             and
             tide
             for
             sailing
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             done
             by
             diverse
             powers
             ,
             the
             one
             by
             a
             created
             ,
             the
             other
             by
             an
             uncreated
             power
             ;
             but
             here
             the
             same
             merit
             of
             bloud
             which
             purchased
             grace
             habitual
             ,
             did
             also
             make
             due
             and
             connatural
             (
             in
             its
             own
             kind
             )
             actual
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             ;
             hence
             a
             case
             of
             Christian
             and
             supernatural
             prudence
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             to
             fear
             our
             own
             sinful
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             and
             cast
             down
             for
             our
             propension
             to
             fall
             away
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             that
             constant
             and
             everlasting
             love
             shall
             work
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             to
             the
             end
             :
             Then
             1.
             tormenting
             Popish
             fear
             ,
             
               Ah
               I
               shall
               ,
               I
               may
               fall
               away
               .
            
             (
             2.
             )
             And
             the
             weak
             practical
             doubting
             of
             this
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               perish
               ,
               I
               cannot
               stand
               out
               .
            
             And
             3.
             the
             law
             ,
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             ,
             
               I
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ,
               who
               am
               so
               sinfully
               weak
               and
               wicked
               ,
            
             have
             all
             three
             this
             ,
             in
             commune
             ;
             an
             undervaluing
             of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             free
             love
             ,
             and
             an
             overvaluing
             of
             the
             strength
             of
             corruption
             ;
             as
             if
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             were
             greater
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             these
             who
             are
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             4.
             and
             stronger
             then
             grace
             ;
             for
             its
             natural
             to
             be
             of
             that
             opinion
             ,
             that
             grace
             worketh
             not
             irresistibly
             ,
             prevailingly
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             might
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             glorious
             power
             .
             Collos
             .
             1.
             11.
             and
             according
             to
             that
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               exceeding
               great
               power
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               Ephes
               .
            
             1
             :
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             so
             while
             legally
             we
             distrust
             and
             fear
             our
             own
             weaknesse
             ,
             we
             do
             unbelievingly
             doubt
             of
             the
             mighty
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             we
             see
             it
             not
             ;
             for
             to
             see
             unbelief
             ,
             (
             it
             is
             so
             spiritual
             a
             sin
             )
             is
             almost
             to
             overcome
             it
             ;
             among
             
             all
             sins
             it
             is
             most
             invisible
             ,
             and
             best
             seen
             with
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             faith
             sees
             well
             unbelief
             ,
             but
             unbelief
             can
             neither
             see
             faith
             nor
             it self
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             required
             of
             believers
             the
             exercise
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             promises
             of
             actual
             influences
             from
             Christ
             the
             Mediator
             .
             
             
               John
               15.
               2.
               
               Every
               branch
               that
               leareth
               fruit
               (
               in
               me
               ,
            
             for
             that
             must
             be
             repeated
             )
             
               the
               Father
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
               He
               that
               abideth
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               in
               him
               ,
               the
               same
               bringeth
               forth
               much
               fruit
               .
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               3.
               
               Blessed
               be
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               blessed
               us
               with
               all
               spiritual
               blessings
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
               in
               Chri●t
            
             ;
             but
             to
             cause
             us
             will
             ,
             and
             do
             ,
             is
             a
             spiritual
             blessing
             .
             
               Ephes
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               But
               now
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               ye
               who
               sometimes
               were
               far
               off
               ,
               are
               made
               neer
            
             (
             not
             by
             Redemption
             only
             ,
             but
             actual
             believing
             )
             
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               Christ.
            
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               18.
               
               Praying
               always
               with
               all
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             By
             the
             influences
             of
             that
             spirit
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             sent
             in
             his
             own
             name
             ,
             John
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             spirit
             glorifie
             Christ
             by
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             shewing
             it
             to
             Christs
             own
             Disciples
             ,
             John
             16.
             14.
             then
             all
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             acts
             gracious
             ,
             when
             the
             spirit
             teacheth
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             to
             remembrance
             all
             things
             ,
             John
             14.
             26.
             convinceth
             of
             sin
             ,
             John
             16.
             8.
             guideth
             and
             leadeth
             ,
             
               John
               16.
               13.
               
               Rom.
            
             8.
             14.
             mortifieth
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             13.
             quickneth
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             10
             ,
             11.
             comforteth
             ,
             and
             sealeth
             ,
             and
             confirmeth
             .
             
               John
               14.
               16.
               
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               30.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             1.
             22.
             must
             be
             done
             by
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             received
             from
             Christ
             .
             For
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               He
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               .
               Heb.
               13.
               13.
               
               By
               Christ
               therefore
               let
               us
               offer
               to
               God
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               continually
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             Also
             what
             we
             suit
             from
             God
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             we
             suit
             from
             Christs
             merits
             and
             death
             .
             But
             we
             ask
             all
             which
             we
             ask
             in
             Christs
             name
             ,
             
               John
               14.
               14.
               
               John
            
             15.
             17.
             
             And
             therefore
             do
             obtain
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             Christs
             sake
             and
             the
             merits
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             inclining
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             his
             testimonies
             ,
             to
             be
             led
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             led
             into
             temptations
             ;
             to
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             be
             taught
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             were
             any
             grace
             ,
             such
             as
             all
             gracious
             influences
             are
             ,
             which
             comes
             not
             from
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             from
             whose
             fulnesse
             it
             is
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             referred
             to
             another
             cause
             then
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             
               All
               the
               promises
               are
               yea
               and
               amen
               in
               Christ
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             and
             so
             must
             the
             promise
             of
             perseverance
             be
             ,
             
               Jer.
               31.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Isa
               .
               54.
               10.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             59.
             21.
             and
             so
             the
             promise
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             persevere
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Christs
             undertaking
             as
             High
             Priest
             ,
             Advocate
             ,
             and
             Intercessor
             ,
             is
             to
             carry
             on
             ,
             and
             perfect
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             given
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             to
             lose
             none
             ,
             but
             to
             raise
             them
             up
             at
             the
             last
             day
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             life
             eternal
             ,
             John
             17.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             &
             11.
             12.
             
             
               John
               6.
               37
               ,
               38
               ,
               39
               ,
               40.
               1
               
               Cor.
               1.
               7
               ,
               8.
               1
               
               John
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Heb.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Heb.
               9.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               28.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               10.
               
               John
               14.
               16.
               
               Luke
               22.
               31
               ,
               32.
               
               Rev.
            
             8.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Christ
             as
             head
             by
             the
             influence
             of
             life
             and
             saving
             grace
             ,
             acts
             upon
             all
             the
             members
             ,
             by
             quickening
             them
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               16.
               
               Eph.
               2.
               21
               ,
               22.
               
               Eph.
            
             1.
             21.
             
             &
             22.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Christ
             as
             King
             gives
             repentance
             and
             remission
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Then
             must
             he
             by
             that
             power
             royal
             give
             influences
             to
             acts
             of
             repentance
             and
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             As
             Prophet
             he
             opens
             the
             heart
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               45.
               
               Act.
            
             9.
             17.
             and
             so
             must
             give
             influences
             for
             that
             effect
             .
          
           
             Hence
             are
             we
             to
             look
             for
             the
             
               watering
               of
               the
               garden
               of
               red
               wine
               every
               moment
               ,
            
             from
             Christ
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             that
             we
             should
             wither
             from
             the
             root
             ,
             if
             Christ
             ,
             withdraw
             his
             influence
             ;
             and
             so
             grace
             puts
             us
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             carry
             on
             the
             work
             of
             salvation
             .
             2.
             
             Yea
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             Christ
             is
             but
             an
             imperfect
             and
             half
             a
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             wanting
             in
             his
             Office
             ,
             if
             we
             doubt
             he
             shall
             give
             influences
             to
             perfect
             to
             the
             end
             what
             he
             hath
             begun
             ;
             then
             branches
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             cut
             off
             from
             him
             ,
             must
             wither
             .
             1.
             
             Make
             sure
             union
             with
             the
             Vine-tree
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             be
             sure
             of
             growing
             to
             the
             end
             .
             2.
             
             Know
             the
             way
             to
             the
             well
             of
             life
             ,
             be
             much
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             lie
             ,
             and
             be
             neer
             to
             the
             well
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             influences
             every
             moment
             .
             3.
             
             The
             most
             glorious
             and
             shining
             Professors
             that
             are
             not
             in
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             turn
             Apostates
             ;
             a
             plant
             above
             the
             earth
             ,
             with
             borrowed
             earth
             on
             the
             top
             of
             an
             house
             ,
             may
             grow
             for
             a
             short
             space
             ,
             but
             shall
             wither
             .
             4.
             
             Heathen
             influences
             from
             a
             Creator
             
             without
             Christ
             shall
             not
             bear
             you
             out
             ;
             the
             vertues
             of
             Tully
             ,
             of
             
               Seneca
               ,
               Regulus
            
             ,
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             that
             they
             may
             dry
             up
             .
             5.
             
             Yea
             ,
             weak
             Believers
             ,
             doubting
             that
             Christ
             shall
             give
             influences
             to
             work
             in
             you
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             To
             question
             whether
             Christ
             shall
             faithfully
             acquit
             himself
             in
             the
             duty
             of
             his
             Office
             ;
             for
             by
             office
             he
             conferrs
             influences
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             to
             question
             his
             nature
             ,
             whether
             the
             Head
             shall
             inlive
             its
             members
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               The
               necessity
               of
               influences
               of
               Grace
               .
               Of
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
               in
               dispensing
               influences
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             easie
             to
             determine
             that
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             necessity
             of
             the
             Lords
             bestowing
             influences
             upon
             all
             natural
             causes
             ,
             of
             this
             before
             .
          
           
             In
             so
             far
             as
             willing
             and
             nilling
             are
             acts
             of
             second
             causes
             in
             the
             same
             sphere
             with
             natural
             causes
             ;
             there
             seems
             to
             be
             no
             more
             reason
             for
             denying
             influences
             to
             nilling
             and
             willing
             simply
             ,
             
             yea
             or
             for
             literal
             hearing
             and
             praying
             ,
             then
             for
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             ,
             except
             that
             here
             God
             acts
             in
             a
             dreadful
             way
             of
             Justice
             ,
             toward
             Pharaoh
             and
             other
             reprobates
             ,
             in
             leaving
             them
             to
             the
             actings
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             ;
             only
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             God
             finding
             his
             child
             under
             deadness
             ,
             and
             acting
             in
             a
             dead
             and
             literal
             way
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             toward
             his
             chosen
             ,
             under
             the
             evil
             of
             sin
             ,
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             be
             drowned
             ,
             he
             joynes
             his
             help
             of
             influences
             ,
             seeing
             his
             own
             goe
             about
             duties
             with
             wrestling
             and
             pain
             ,
             since
             he
             knows
             some
             one
             way
             or
             other
             they
             must
             be
             over
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             helped
             ,
             otherwise
             they
             cannot
             stir
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             there
             are
             some
             saving
             graces
             from
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             so
             must
             there
             be
             some
             mediatory
             influences
             bestowed
             covenant
             wayes
             upon
             the
             chosen
             of
             God.
             But
             1.
             
             Free
             goodness
             ,
             and
             not
             natural
             necessity
             ,
             made
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             that
             same
             freedome
             intervenes
             ,
             in
             continuing
             ,
             being
             and
             acting
             in
             creatures
             ,
             
             which
             act
             by
             nature
             .
             Fire
             casteth
             heat
             ,
             the
             Sun
             light
             and
             influences
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ebeth
             and
             floweth
             by
             nature
             ;
             yet
             there
             must
             also
             be
             a
             free
             new
             commission
             sealed
             from
             eternity
             ,
             to
             every
             acting
             of
             nature
             ;
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             it
             riseth
             not
             ;
             forbideth
             the
             fire
             to
             cast
             out
             heat
             ,
             and
             it
             obeyeth
             ,
             
               Job
               9.
               7.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               34.
               
               Dan.
            
             3.
             27.
             and
             it
             is
             an
             obliging
             and
             an
             indearing
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             
             to
             come
             dayly
             under
             new
             debt
             ,
             and
             multiplied
             free
             gifts
             ,
             and
             it
             renews
             acts
             of
             love
             in
             us
             ,
             as
             fresh
             actings
             of
             salvation
             flow
             :
             whether
             it
             be
             new
             deliverances
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               18.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             116.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             or
             new
             acts
             of
             keeping
             faith
             from
             drying
             up
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             so
             as
             you
             being
             tried
             as
             gold
             ,
             
               verse
               8.
               y●
               love
               having
               not
               seen
               him
               .
            
             2.
             
             It
             extracts
             acts
             of
             praying
             ,
             sense
             of
             spiritual
             slownesse
             seems
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               Draw
               me
               ,
               we
               will
               run
            
             ;
             and
             sense
             of
             spiritual
             dulnesse
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               33.
               
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               statutes
               .
            
             3.
             
             Hence
             comes
             humble
             relying
             upon
             God
             ,
             when
             faith
             is
             put
             to
             believe
             that
             at
             every
             stirring
             of
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             at
             every
             lifting
             of
             the
             foot
             ,
             for
             a
             new
             step
             ,
             the
             head
             must
             stir
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             let
             down
             new
             influences
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             the
             bottles
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             well
             of
             life
             ,
             must
             let
             down
             new
             flowings
             of
             rain
             ,
             every
             moment
             ,
             upon
             the
             withered
             garden
             ;
             if
             as
             much
             rain
             fell
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             as
             would
             suffice
             the
             earth
             for
             seven
             years
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             might
             eat
             so
             much
             at
             one
             meal
             ,
             as
             he
             should
             neither
             be
             hungry
             nor
             thirsty
             for
             five
             years
             ,
             there
             should
             not
             be
             such
             dayly
             dependance
             upon
             new
             influences
             for
             rain
             and
             dew
             dayly
             ,
             and
             for
             our
             dayly
             bread
             this
             day
             .
             We
             can
             but
             (
             4.
             )
             hence
             ,
             but
             believe
             the
             infinite
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             well
             knows
             how
             to
             husband
             and
             steward
             his
             showres
             ;
             for
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             they
             are
             continual
             .
             
               John
               8.
               29.
               
               He
               that
               sent
               me
               is
               with
               me
               ,
               the
               Father
               hath
               not
               left
               me
               alone
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               nor
               dismissed
               me
               ,
               for
               I
               do
               always
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               the
               thing
               that
               please
               him
            
             :
             When
             ever
             we
             do
             what
             is
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             leaves
             us
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             of
             dispensing
             influences
             .
             Christ
             was
             never
             so
             morally
             deserted
             .
             
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             a
             falling
             law
             -
             Adam
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             denied
             influences
             ,
             that
             nature
             might
             be
             nature
             ;
             so
             he
             also
             would
             have
             a
             standing
             and
             never
             sinning-Adam
             ,
             that
             
             grace
             might
             appear
             to
             be
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             second
             Adam
             is
             God
             man
             ,
             it
             was
             impossible
             but
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             actions
             moral
             should
             want
             influences
             ,
             or
             ever
             sin
             ,
             or
             be
             left
             alone
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             always
             do
             the
             thing
             that
             pleaseth
             the
             Father
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             murmuring
             to
             be
             against
             the
             dispensation
             of
             deepest
             wisdom
             ,
             why
             we
             have
             not
             at
             our
             pleasure
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             never
             sin
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             Christ
             never
             sinned
             .
             3.
             
             Say
             we
             could
             see
             no
             reason
             ,
             the
             thing
             is
             notire
             ;
             the
             Lord
             acts
             in
             the
             (
             first
             )
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             that
             they
             never
             sin
             ;
             he
             denied
             in
             the
             first
             fall
             influences
             to
             the
             reprobate
             Angels
             ;
             and
             since
             the
             Lord
             hath
             condemned
             them
             ,
             and
             tied
             them
             with
             chains
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             that
             their
             whole
             actions
             ,
             except
             the
             acts
             of
             intellectual
             being
             and
             living
             ,
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             knowing
             ,
             believing
             ,
             desiring
             ,
             fearing
             ,
             &c.
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             should
             be
             only
             moral
             ,
             and
             only
             sin
             in
             all
             the
             substantial
             circumstances
             ,
             
             
               John
               8.
               44.
               
               Satan
               was
               a
               man-slayer
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               and
               stood
               not
               in
               the
               truth
               ,
            
             being
             created
             in
             the
             first
             truth
             ,
             adhering
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             8.
             the
             Divel
             sinned
             from
             the
             beginning
             :
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             1
             Peter
             5.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             contrary
             party
             in
             law
             ;
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               goes
               about
               like
               a
               roaring
               Lion
               ,
               seeking
               whom
               he
               may
               drink
               over
               .
            
             So
             that
             though
             there
             be
             in
             men
             actions
             of
             the
             phansie
             ,
             as
             to
             claw
             the
             head
             ,
             rub
             the
             beard
             ,
             actions
             of
             the
             vegetative
             life
             ,
             to
             grow
             to
             age
             ,
             to
             decline
             in
             old
             age
             ;
             
               senescere
               ,
               pubescere
               ,
               adolescere
            
             ,
             that
             are
             under
             no
             Law
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             sins
             ;
             yet
             all
             Satans
             actions
             are
             moral
             ,
             these
             excepted
             of
             which
             we
             spoke
             ,
             and
             influences
             to
             moral
             actions
             ,
             granted
             to
             reprobate
             men
             ,
             as
             to
             gives
             alms
             ,
             to
             go
             and
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             visit
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             imprisoned
             ,
             are
             denied
             to
             Satan
             .
             Some
             men
             are
             also
             2.
             
             Reprobate
             to
             good
             works
             ,
             Tit.
             1.
             16.
             and
             cannot
             believe
             :
             and
             here
             is
             soveraignty
             that
             God
             works
             in
             some
             vessels
             of
             mercy
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             not
             in
             others
             .
             3.
             
             As
             touching
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             degrees
             of
             saving
             influences
             ,
             the
             Lord
             walketh
             in
             a
             latitude
             of
             freedome
             ,
             all
             men
             have
             not
             alike
             measure
             of
             saving
             grace
             and
             faith
             .
             4.
             
             His
             freedome
             shines
             in
             the
             work
             of
             conversion
             :
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             is
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             Luke
             1.
             15.
             but
             (
             2.
             )
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Matthew
               ,
               Zachaeus
               ,
               Magdalen
               ,
               Abraham
               ,
               
               Saul
               ,
            
             go
             on
             in
             a
             wretched
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             for
             some
             considerable
             tract
             of
             years
             ,
             and
             then
             are
             visited
             with
             influences
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             (
             3.
             )
             the
             Thief
             that
             was
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             in
             his
             outgoing
             is
             converted
             ,
             and
             not
             till
             then
             ;
             
             except
             the
             soveraign
             liberty
             of
             God
             silence
             us
             ,
             no
             other
             reason
             can
             occur
             of
             these
             things
             to
             mans
             understanding
             .
             (
             4.
             )
             In
             the
             Saints
             this
             liberty
             is
             clear
             ;
             fewer
             falls
             in
             Joseph
             then
             in
             David
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             must
             be
             nearer
             to
             dayly
             influences
             to
             the
             one
             ,
             then
             the
             other
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             left
             
               Hezekiah
               to
               try
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               know
               all
               that
               was
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
            
             2
             Chron.
             32.
             31.
             
             Thus
             much
             Noah
             his
             drunkennesse
             ,
             Lot
             his
             incest
             ,
             David
             his
             adultery
             and
             murdering
             of
             
               Vriah
               ,
               Peter
            
             his
             denying
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Judaizing
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             proclame
             to
             us
             ,
             that
             though
             Saints
             are
             to
             believe
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             shall
             be
             furnished
             to
             them
             out-lettings
             of
             life
             from
             the
             fountain
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             glory
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             habitual
             tract
             of
             their
             journey
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             yet
             hath
             the
             Lord
             reserved
             a
             liberty
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             to
             let
             out
             and
             withdraw
             influences
             ;
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             believers
             is
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             promise
             upon
             this
             condition
             ,
             that
             they
             fret
             not
             at
             his
             dispensation
             ,
             who
             by
             sad
             falls
             on
             Ice
             and
             slidery
             way
             must
             correct
             our
             sinful
             rashness
             ,
             and
             teach
             children
             godly
             wariness
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             in
             our
             folly
             to
             be
             seen
             but
             his
             wisdome
             .
             (
             5.
             )
             And
             sinful
             slips
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             freedome
             of
             withdrawing
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             bring
             us
             to
             be
             the
             engaged
             debtors
             of
             grace
             ;
             
             and
             this
             sets
             the
             higher
             price
             upon
             our
             Advocate
             's
             intercession
             ;
             when
             we
             sin
             1
             Joh.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             his
             withdrawings
             usher
             the
             way
             to
             his
             own
             outlettings
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             knows
             how
             to
             dry
             us
             up
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             ,
             being
             withered
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             debt
             of
             new
             watering
             ;
             more
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             here
             no
             creating
             of
             clouds
             or
             rain
             ,
             by
             King
             or
             Husbandman
             ,
             or
             Hosts
             of
             men
             ;
             the
             Husbandmans
             faith
             and
             prayer
             in
             extreme
             drought
             may
             fetch
             rain
             :
             but
             we
             have
             ,
             in
             these
             actings
             in
             which
             God
             must
             joyn
             his
             gracious
             influence
             ,
             no
             real
             influence
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             influences
             ;
             the
             Rose
             acts
             not
             upon
             the
             Sun
             by
             influences
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             acts
             upon
             the
             Rose
             ,
             though
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
           
             Nor
             can
             tears
             and
             wrestling
             extort
             influences
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             upon
             a●
             act
             of
             declaring
             his
             soveraignty
             in
             trying
             us
             ,
             
             there
             is
             praying
             ,
             and
             yet
             heaviness
             and
             dropping
             away
             of
             soul
             ,
             bids
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             Petitioner
             remains
             like
             a
             bottle
             on
             the
             smoak
             ;
             the
             Glass
             set
             must
             run
             out
             so
             many
             hours
             ;
             ere
             the
             Sea
             flow
             again
             ,
             the
             Sea-man
             weeps
             and
             prays
             ,
             but
             the
             storm
             continues
             and
             the
             wind
             hears
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             creates
             the
             wind
             suspends
             his
             acting
             .
             God
             hath
             not
             said
             that
             the
             husband-man
             may
             pray
             away
             Winter
             ,
             while
             the
             season
             be
             over
             ;
             nor
             that
             the
             Traveller
             ,
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             set
             and
             darkness
             come
             ,
             should
             pray
             away
             the
             night
             ,
             while
             the
             hours
             be
             over
             ;
             So
             here
             God
             hath
             fixed
             a
             time
             for
             a
             winter
             season
             of
             heaviness
             and
             trying
             deadness
             .
             The
             Lord's
             mind
             is
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             right
             melting
             of
             the
             metal
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             quenching
             and
             removing
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             he
             must
             do
             his
             work
             ;
             its
             wisdom
             to
             know
             who
             orders
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             something
             about
             his
             withdrawing
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             withdrawing
             it self
             ;
             Paul
             three
             times
             prays
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             Messenger
             of
             Satan
             :
             But
             prayer
             stirs
             not
             right
             then
             in
             all
             points
             ;
             he
             should
             have
             prayed
             for
             sufficiency
             of
             grace
             :
             our
             gracious
             Lord
             laying
             aside
             the
             dross
             of
             our
             prayer
             ,
             hears
             us
             not
             in
             granting
             what
             we
             suit
             ,
             but
             what
             we
             ought
             to
             suit
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             in
             granting
             what
             we
             suit
             not
             formally
             ,
             but
             what
             the
             Spirit
             suits
             internally
             in
             us
             ;
             The
             man
             in
             a
             Feaver
             cries
             for
             a
             Drink
             ,
             the
             Physitian
             forbids
             to
             give
             him
             drink
             ,
             and
             yet
             gives
             to
             quench
             the
             thirst
             some
             other
             thing
             then
             drink
             ;
             so
             the
             sick
             mans
             suit
             is
             profitably
             heard
             .
             Yet
             my
             meaning
             is
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             at
             all
             take
             off
             an
             arrestment
             of
             disertion
             ,
             at
             the
             praying
             of
             his
             children
             ,
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             repeal
             that
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
               I
               will
               deliver
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               glorifie
               me
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             repeals
             it
             not
             under
             withdrawings
             ,
             which
             are
             amongst
             the
             greatest
             of
             such
             troubles
             as
             put
             us
             to
             call
             upon
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             under
             the
             Lord's
             withdrawings
             ,
             in
             point
             of
             comfort
             and
             enjoyment
             of
             the
             felt
             favour
             of
             God
             prayed
             and
             was
             heard
             ,
             
               Heb.
               5.
               7.
               
               Matth.
               26.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Luke
            
             22.
             42
             ,
             43.
             therefore
             by
             the
             like
             he
             doth
             hear
             us
             in
             such
             a
             case
             ;
             I
             
             fetch
             the
             Argument
             
               a
               proportion
            
             ;
             for
             Christ
             in
             whom
             Satan
             finds
             nothing
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             the
             withdrawings
             of
             God
             in
             point
             of
             duty
             .
             If
             any
             say
             it
             was
             Christ's
             duty
             always
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             God
             ,
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             It
             was
             an
             affirmative
             Precept
             which
             did
             not
             oblige
             the
             man
             Christ
             actually
             in
             every
             moment
             of
             time
             ;
             and
             in
             radice
             it
             did
             ,
             habitu
             it
             did
             ,
             habitually
             it
             did
             oblige
             him
             ;
             for
             that
             
               rejoyce
               evermore
            
             ,
             obligeth
             not
             ever
             to
             actual
             rejoycing
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             savory
             habit
             of
             rejoycing
             ;
             nor
             did
             that
             (
             
               pray
               continually
            
             )
             oblige
             the
             man
             Christ
             to
             pray
             actually
             and
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             preaching
             and
             speaking
             to
             men
             ,
             at
             one
             time
             ;
             nor
             was
             actually
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             physically
             consistent
             with
             actual
             sorrow
             in
             suffering
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             praying
             to
             be
             led
             of
             God
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             led
             into
             temptation
             must
             include
             a
             suit
             that
             God
             would
             send
             influences
             ,
             and
             not
             forsake
             us
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             obedience
             under
             our
             defections
             :
             therefore
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             special
             submission
             and
             a
             reserve
             of
             time
             to
             sail
             when
             his
             flowings
             set
             the
             soul
             a
             float
             .
             Hence
             may
             a
             child
             of
             God
             submit
             to
             his
             deep
             soveraignty
             in
             withdrawings
             ,
             and
             stoop
             humbly
             to
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             decree
             ,
             (
             his
             holy
             will
             be
             done
             upon
             clay
             )
             and
             yet
             also
             desire
             presently
             the
             removal
             of
             sinful
             deadness
             ,
             and
             pray
             against
             our
             sinful
             omission
             which
             necessarily
             follows
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             withdrawing
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             nill
             and
             hate
             sinning
             ,
             which
             results
             from
             the
             withdrawing
             ;
             therefore
             both
             pray
             and
             forget
             that
             ye
             have
             prayed
             ,
             and
             adore
             soveraignty
             .
             Pray
             under
             withdrawing
             for
             influences
             ,
             yet
             trust
             not
             on
             the
             act
             of
             praying
             ;
             and
             though
             he
             still
             withdraw
             ,
             pray
             ,
             but
             without
             fainting
             under
             ,
             and
             fretting
             against
             soveraignty
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             being
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             power
             cannot
             actuate
             itself
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             actuate
             and
             make
             use
             of
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ;
             now
             as
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             is
             he
             in
             whom
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             are
             acted
             by
             him
             in
             our
             natural
             stirrings
             ;
             so
             in
             Christ
             Redeemer
             Emanuel
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             fulness
             and
             fountain
             of
             grace
             we
             live
             spiritually
             .
             Neither
             have
             we
             the
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             our
             grace
             in
             our
             own
             hand
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             believe
             when
             we
             will
             ,
             as
             a
             Musitian
             can
             sing
             when
             he
             will.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Whether
               or
               not
               the
               Lord
               's
               withdrawing
               of
               his
               influences
               and
               impressions
               of
               grace
               doth
               acquit
               and
               free
               us
               of
               guiltiness
               ?
               objections
               removed
               .
            
          
           
             WE
             are
             not
             a
             little
             slandered
             by
             Jesuits
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             as
             such
             who
             by
             the
             device
             of
             forbowing
             and
             predeterminating
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             do
             destroy
             the
             nature
             of
             Free-will
             and
             voluntary
             obedience
             to
             God
             in
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             He
             who
             withdraws
             such
             an
             influence
             and
             impression
             of
             grace
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             act
             of
             obedience
             is
             physically
             impossible
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             he
             renders
             the
             non-obeyer
             guiltless
             and
             excusable
             .
          
           
             But
             God
             according
             to
             the
             way
             of
             Calvin
             and
             his
             ,
             withdraws
             such
             an
             influence
             and
             impression
             of
             grace
             ,
             because
             without
             his
             impression
             of
             grace
             ,
             its
             impossible
             physically
             that
             the
             Will
             can
             be
             bowed
             to
             obey
             ,
             it
             being
             essentially
             requisite
             in
             the
             act
             of
             obedience
             .
             Therefore
             God
             must
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             disobedience
             by
             this
             ,
             and
             render
             the
             non-obeyer
             guiltless
             and
             excusable
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
             Though
             my
             dimness
             could
             not
             lose
             this
             Argument
             ,
             the
             validity
             and
             power
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             should
             be
             no
             less
             ,
             and
             the
             guiltiness
             of
             man
             as
             much
             as
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             
               He
               who
               withdraws
               such
               an
               influence
               and
               impression
               of
               grace
               ,
            
             from
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             constrained
             ,
             compelled
             ,
             and
             unwilling
             to
             want
             such
             an
             influence
             ;
             
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               rendreth
               the
               non-obeyer
               guiltless
               and
               excusable
               .
            
             The
             Proposition
             in
             that
             sense
             is
             true
             ;
             But
             now
             the
             assumption
             is
             most
             false
             ;
             For
             if
             the
             man
             should
             seek
             and
             desire
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             in
             that
             very
             act
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             deny
             it
             and
             withdraw
             it
             violently
             from
             the
             Will
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Child
             a
             drowning
             should
             cry
             to
             the
             Father
             being
             obliged
             to
             help
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             reach
             help
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             shall
             refuse
             ,
             then
             is
             the
             Father
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             Child's
             drowning
             ;
             and
             so
             should
             the
             holy
             Lord
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             
             our
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             render
             us
             guiltless
             and
             excusable
             if
             he
             were
             obliged
             not
             to
             withdraw
             .
          
           
             
               But
               he
               who
               withdraws
               his
               influence
               from
               the
               creature
               ,
            
             who
             in
             the
             same
             act
             of
             wanting
             ,
             is
             most
             willing
             to
             want
             it
             ,
             
               and
               gives
               in
               the
               same
               act
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             his
             virtual
             consent
             to
             the
             same
             withdrawing
             ,
             
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               disobedience
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               and
               renders
               the
               non-obeyer
               guiltless
               and
               excusable
               .
            
             The
             Proposition
             in
             this
             sense
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             the
             Assumption
             true
             .
             God
             so
             withdraws
             his
             influence
             that
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             unexcusably
             willing
             to
             want
             it
             .
             He
             is
             deservedly
             cold
             ,
             who
             joyfully
             and
             willingly
             yields
             to
             the
             pulling
             away
             of
             his
             coat
             ;
             Here
             that
             is
             true
             ,
             
               an
               injury
               is
               not
               done
               to
               a
               man
               who
               receives
               it
               as
               a
               favour
               :
               Volenti
               non
               fit
               injuria
            
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             active
             hardning
             of
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             ,
             Exod.
             7.
             3.
             and
             
             Pharaoh's
             hardning
             of
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             Exod.
             8.
             15.
             both
             in
             a
             material
             act
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               who
               withdraws
               his
               influence
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             (
             though
             first
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             )
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             who
             (
             2.
             )
             
             is
             willing
             to
             want
             that
             influence
             ;
             and
             (
             3.
             )
             is
             a
             withdrawer
             of
             his
             influence
             by
             no
             obligation
             at
             all
             to
             give
             it
             ;
             
               he
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               disobedience
               .
            
             The
             Proposition
             so
             taken
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             Only
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             influence
             is
             the
             physical
             cause
             of
             non-obedience
             ,
             not
             the
             moral
             cause
             of
             disobedience
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             The
             withdrawer
             of
             the
             influence
             is
             under
             no
             obligation
             by
             any
             binding
             law
             to
             bestow
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             man
             that
             wants
             the
             influence
             is
             willing
             to
             want
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             man
             is
             obliged
             ,
             who
             so
             wants
             the
             influence
             by
             an
             expresly
             binding
             law
             of
             God
             to
             perform
             the
             act
             commanded
             ,
             and
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             contrary
             act
             forbidden
             ;
             and
             these
             three
             are
             the
             grounds
             why
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             chargeable
             with
             the
             act
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             man
             is
             guilty
             and
             chargeable
             therewith
             .
             Hence
             man
             is
             the
             culpable
             cause
             of
             disobedience
             ;
             and
             he
             never
             wants
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             sin
             interpretatively
             is
             the
             cause
             .
             The
             withdrawing
             of
             Dew
             and
             Rain
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             barrennesse
             or
             non-fertility
             ;
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             is
             the
             physical
             cause
             of
             non-obedience
             ;
             but
             the
             will
             of
             man
             is
             the
             only
             formal
             ,
             vital
             ,
             subjective
             ,
             moral
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             material
             
             cause
             of
             sin
             ;
             yea
             the
             only
             formal
             and
             efficient
             cause
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             He
             that
             casts
             away
             his
             coat
             ,
             is
             deservedly
             cold
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             it
             against
             deliberate
             reason
             ,
             
             except
             he
             be
             mad
             ,
             or
             in
             an
             extreme
             distemper
             of
             body
             ;
             But
             no
             man
             refuseth
             divine
             influences
             with
             deliberate
             reason
             and
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             The
             law
             of
             nature
             lays
             bands
             upon
             men
             not
             to
             cast
             away
             their
             cloaths
             ;
             but
             to
             have
             ,
             or
             to
             want
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             falleth
             under
             no
             command
             of
             God
             laid
             upon
             man.
             3.
             
             No
             man
             ,
             by
             your
             way
             ,
             hath
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             own
             power
             to
             receive
             or
             reject
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             that
             casteth
             away
             his
             garments
             in
             a
             cold
             day
             ,
             hath
             undeniably
             such
             a
             power
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Every
             comparison
             in
             some
             thing
             halteth
             ;
             
               he
               who
               casts
               away
               his
               coat
               ,
               is
               deservedly
               cold
               ,
            
             true
             ,
             and
             with
             deliberate
             reason
             and
             foolishly
             so
             doth
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             false
             ,
             that
             
               no
               man
               with
               deliberate
               reason
               refuseth
               divine
               influences
            
             ;
             For
             willing
             or
             deliberate
             yielding
             to
             the
             sin
             ,
             either
             of
             omission
             ,
             or
             of
             commission
             ,
             which
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             influences
             ,
             is
             both
             our
             formal
             sinning
             against
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             a
             yielding
             virtual
             (
             which
             is
             enough
             to
             make
             up
             guiltiness
             )
             to
             the
             want
             of
             divine
             influences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             
               to
               have
               or
               to
               want
               the
               influence
               of
               God
               ,
               falleth
               under
               no
               command
               of
               God
               laid
               upon
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               man
               is
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               forbidden
               to
               cast
               away
               his
               coat
               in
               a
               cold
               season
            
             ;
             but
             in
             virtual
             yielding
             to
             have
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             conjoyned
             with
             doing
             evil
             ,
             and
             in
             virtual
             yielding
             to
             want
             influences
             conjoyned
             with
             other
             sins
             of
             omission
             or
             commission
             ,
             we
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             under
             a
             command
             ;
             as
             he
             who
             refuseth
             a
             Staff
             ,
             or
             a
             stronger
             man
             to
             lean
             upon
             in
             going
             thorow
             a
             water
             ,
             is
             guilty
             of
             drowning
             himself
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Thus
             far
             we
             are
             deliberately
             to
             desire
             influences
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             them
             ;
             
               Draw
               me
            
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               Lord
               teach
               me
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             33.
             
             
               Open
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               behold
               the
               wonders
               of
               thy
               Law
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             18.
             
             
               Incline
               mine
               heart
               to
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               covetousness
               ,
            
             v.
             36.
             
             As
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             have
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             willingly
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             to
             our selves
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             are
             
             commanded
             so
             to
             doe
             ,
             Ezech.
             18
             :
             31.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             23.
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             's
             omnipotent
             creating
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             in
             us
             cannot
             fall
             under
             a
             Commandement
             formally
             obliging
             us
             to
             create
             in
             our selves
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             we
             cammanded
             consequently
             to
             have
             the
             breathings
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             same
             act
             in
             the
             which
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             obey
             .
             2.
             
             In
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             desire
             the
             breathings
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             In
             that
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
            
             Matth.
             25.
             29.
             
             Matth.
             13.
             12.
             but
             how
             far
             the
             promise
             extends
             is
             after
             to
             be
             discussed
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             As
             touching
             influences
             natural
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             common
             to
             free
             and
             voluntary
             Agents
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             natural
             causes
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             commandeth
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             it
             riseth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             104.
             19.
             and
             he
             commandeth
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             it
             riseth
             not
             ,
             Job
             9.
             7.
             it
             rains
             ,
             because
             
               the
               Lord
               lifteth
               up
               his
               voice
               unto
               the
               clouds
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               abundance
               of
               rain
               may
               come
               ;
               he
               sendeth
               out
               lightnings
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             14.
             22.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               107.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               God
               hunteth
               the
               prey
               for
               the
               Lyon
               ,
               and
               gives
               food
               to
               the
               Raven
               .
            
             Job
             38.
             35.
             36.
             v.
             41.
             
             In
             all
             these
             the
             natural
             cause
             acts
             ,
             and
             yet
             hath
             not
             in
             its
             power
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             when
             God
             withdraws
             his
             influences
             so
             as
             natural
             causes
             act
             not
             ,
             they
             find
             no
             positive
             violence
             offered
             to
             restrain
             them
             ,
             or
             by-way
             of
             any
             positive
             impediment
             to
             hinder
             them
             ,
             only
             there
             is
             a
             negative
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             part
             which
             they
             want
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             natural
             yielding
             to
             the
             want
             thereof
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             have
             and
             keep
             still
             their
             natural
             power
             to
             act
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             cause
             shall
             set
             them
             on
             work
             :
             And
             the
             very
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             moral
             Agents
             ;
             God
             withdraws
             his
             influence
             ,
             they
             sin
             ,
             but
             find
             no
             positive
             violence
             comming
             from
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             ,
             to
             restrain
             them
             or
             impose
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             connaturally
             and
             with
             a
             virtual
             willingness
             yield
             to
             such
             withdrawings
             ,
             and
             keep
             an
             inferiour
             dominion
             over
             their
             own
             actings
             .
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             
             Moral
             Agents
             are
             to
             set
             to
             work
             to
             doe
             duties
             ,
             &
             not
             to
             wait
             upon
             God's
             acts
             of
             influences
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             to
             act
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             were
             in
             their
             power
             ;
             for
             the
             influence
             from
             Heaven
             to
             the
             duty
             belongs
             to
             God
             ,
             (
             he
             does
             not
             lay
             formal
             commands
             upon
             us
             to
             have
             ,
             or
             to
             want
             his
             
             influences
             )
             and
             the
             duty
             is
             ours
             ;
             but
             we
             love
             more
             to
             look
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             judge
             anxiously
             his
             providence
             of
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             ,
             then
             upon
             our
             own
             duty
             .
             It
             s
             strange
             :
             I
             judge
             his
             holy
             withdrawings
             ,
             and
             not
             my
             own
             sinful
             omissions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             No
             man
             is
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             ;
             You
             are
             joyful
             and
             well
             content
             to
             want
             them
             .
             Men
             put
             out
             their
             own
             eyes
             and
             yet
             complain
             God
             hath
             made
             them
             blind
             :
             Of
             this
             ,
             more
             hereafter
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Argument
             may
             be
             retorted
             ,
             
             and
             unpossible
             it
             is
             to
             defend
             the
             Dominion
             and
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             by
             these
             Principles
             ;
             so
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             the
             dominion
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             to
             procure
             or
             hinder
             the
             acts
             of
             final
             obedience
             or
             disobedience
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             Master
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             certain
             number
             of
             the
             saved
             ;
             but
             the
             free-will
             of
             man
             must
             be
             absolute
             ever
             here
             ,
             and
             the
             salvation
             of
             any
             must
             be
             physically
             impossible
             to
             the
             soveraign
             Lord.
             
          
           
             But
             by
             the
             Adversaries
             way
             ;
             it
             s
             not
             in
             the
             dominion
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             to
             procure
             ,
             or
             to
             hinder
             the
             acts
             of
             final
             obedience
             or
             disobedience
             of
             any
             ;
             but
             it
             must
             be
             absolutely
             in
             the
             power
             of
             created
             free-will
             ,
             all
             things
             needful
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             both
             upon
             the
             part
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Decree
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Influences
             ,
             being
             done
             ,
             to
             nill
             or
             will
             ,
             obey
             or
             disobey
             .
             And
             2.
             its
             in
             the
             power
             of
             created
             free-will
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             obey
             ,
             and
             to
             refuse
             ,
             or
             disobey
             .
             And
             3.
             to
             have
             the
             strongest
             influences
             of
             God
             in
             its
             dominion
             and
             created
             power
             ,
             or
             to
             want
             them
             .
             4.
             
             Created
             freewill
             first
             stirs
             and
             concurs
             ,
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             before
             the
             soveraign
             Lord
             joyn
             his
             influence
             ;
             all
             these
             be
             the
             Principles
             of
             Pelagians
             ,
             Jesuits
             ,
             Arminians
             ;
             so
             shall
             created
             free-will
             have
             the
             dominion
             above
             and
             before
             the
             soveraign
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             obedience
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             number
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             who
             not
             ,
             how
             many
             ,
             how
             few
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               Q.
               Whether
               or
               no
               are
               we
               to
               believe
               ,
               pray
               ,
               praise
               ,
               read
               ,
               confer
               only
               then
               when
               the
               Spirit
               actually
               moves
               us
               to
               believe
               ,
               pray
               ,
               praise
               ,
               &c.
               and
               not
               otherwise
               ?
               1.
               
               Duties
               are
               to
               be
               done
               under
               spiritual
               withdrawings
               .
               2.
               
               The
               precept
               and
               the
               influence
               differ
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               and
               may
               pray
               at
               fixed
               hours
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Question
             is
             the
             same
             of
             elicite
             acts
             ,
             
             of
             love
             ,
             fear
             ,
             hope
             ,
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             imperate
             acts
             of
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             praising
             ;
             only
             the
             difference
             is
             ,
             hardly
             can
             we
             set
             a
             time
             to
             believing
             ;
             the
             object
             sometime
             wakens
             us
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               56.
               3.
               
               What
               time
               I
               am
               afraid
               ,
               I
               le
               trust
               in
               thee
            
             ;
             otherwise
             that
             binds
             ever
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               62.
               8.
               
               Trust
               in
               him
               at
               all
               times
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             more
             fixed
             a
             time
             for
             praying
             continually
             ,
             and
             for
             praising
             the
             Lord
             always
             ,
             1
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               
               Psal
            
             .
             146.
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             question
             is
             alike
             in
             all
             actions
             ,
             and
             in
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             actions
             ;
             as
             whether
             the
             Husbandman
             may
             Plow
             and
             Sow
             at
             fit
             seasons
             ,
             or
             only
             when
             the
             Lord
             the
             cause
             of
             causes
             joyns
             his
             influence
             ;
             for
             these
             and
             the
             like
             are
             no
             less
             impossible
             without
             the
             connatural
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             acts
             of
             praying
             ,
             believing
             without
             the
             supernatural
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             Now
             we
             would
             think
             it
             ridiculous
             ,
             should
             the
             Husbandman
             never
             plow
             but
             only
             when
             he
             is
             disposed
             to
             plow
             ;
             suppose
             he
             sleep
             longer
             in
             the
             morning
             then
             he
             should
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             actual
             Influence
             cannot
             be
             a
             Rule
             ;
             for
             we
             cannot
             know
             or
             feel
             the
             actual
             influence
             of
             God
             ,
             Creator
             ,
             or
             of
             Grace
             ,
             but
             only
             when
             we
             are
             aworking
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             The
             question
             of
             the
             obligation
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             question
             of
             ability
             to
             pray
             is
             another
             ;
             for
             Magus
             yet
             in
             the
             Gall
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             is
             under
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             Commandement
             ,
             
               Acts
               8.
               22.
               
               Repent
               therefore
               of
               this
               thy
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thoughts
               of
               thine
               heart
               may
               be
               forgiven
               thee
            
             ;
             And
             in
             a
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             he
             is
             most
             unable
             and
             so
             far
             more
             indisposed
             to
             pray
             and
             repent
             ;
             And
             the
             
             believing
             Thessalonians
             are
             under
             a
             command
             to
             pray
             continually
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             17.
             to
             praise
             ,
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             ver
             .
             16.
             18.
             what
             ever
             their
             indisposition
             be
             .
             Now
             though
             the
             man
             fal'n
             in
             Adam
             be
             unable
             to
             keep
             and
             do
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             natural
             men
             living
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             be
             unable
             &
             indisposed
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             and
             to
             pray
             ,
             yet
             except
             we
             say
             that
             such
             are
             under
             neither
             Law
             nor
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             that
             men
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             wretched
             estate
             ,
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             pray
             ,
             believe
             ,
             love
             Christ
             ,
             walk
             with
             God.
             Libertines
             say
             its
             unlawful
             and
             a
             taking
             of
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             to
             aym
             at
             praying
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             withdraws
             .
             Suppose
             we
             could
             not
             reconcile
             our
             inability
             and
             our
             indisposition
             to
             pray
             ,
             nor
             the
             acting
             of
             strong
             grace
             and
             of
             weak
             will
             ;
             yet
             when
             God
             hath
             undeniably
             commanded
             duties
             and
             promised
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             grace
             ,
             and
             gives
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             no
             man
             hath
             warrant
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             denying
             influence
             to
             abstain
             from
             duties
             ;
             for
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             one
             might
             cast
             himself
             in
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             the
             Water
             ;
             why
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             the
             Lord
             shall
             deny
             his
             influence
             to
             the
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             to
             burn
             or
             consume
             us
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             water
             shall
             not
             overwhelme
             me
             ,
             nor
             the
             fire
             consume
             me
             ,
             though
             I
             wickedly
             cast
             my self
             in
             fire
             and
             water
             .
          
           
             Now
             what
             Familists
             and
             Libertines
             may
             object
             on
             the
             contrary
             should
             be
             heard
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             We
             are
             never
             to
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             without
             the
             acting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             Antecedent
             is
             true
             ;
             
               we
               are
               never
               to
               take
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               in
               vain
               ,
            
             nor
             obliged
             to
             any
             sin
             :
             but
             the
             Consequence
             is
             naught
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             nor
             obliged
             to
             pray
             ,
             except
             the
             Spirit
             either
             by
             disposition
             facilitate
             us
             ,
             or
             actually
             move
             us
             ;
             For
             the
             disposition
             or
             actual
             mo●ion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             neither
             our
             Rule
             ,
             nor
             a
             part
             of
             our
             rule
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             command
             to
             pray
             is
             the
             common
             obligi●g
             Rule
             to
             both
             Elect
             and
             Reprobate
             ,
             and
             obligeth
             all
             equally
             ;
             but
             neither
             the
             spiritual
             disposition
             ,
             nor
             the
             saving
             acting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             so
             equal
             to
             all
             is
             our
             Rule
             .
             2.
             
             The
             command
             is
             exposed
             to
             every
             one
             to
             make
             use
             of
             it
             as
             he
             
             pleaseth
             ;
             
             but
             the
             saving
             acting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             not
             in
             every
             mans
             power
             .
             3.
             
             The
             command
             is
             a
             Rule
             and
             Object
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             gives
             me
             not
             strength
             to
             obey
             ;
             but
             the
             heavenly
             disposition
             and
             saving
             acting
             are
             not
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             the
             efficient
             cause
             which
             addeth
             strength
             to
             obey
             :
             the
             command
             craves
             the
             debt
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             its
             impossible
             to
             pray
             in
             faith
             without
             the
             acting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             it
             follows
             only
             that
             it
             s
             so
             impossible
             that
             we
             are
             also
             guilty
             and
             unexcusable
             in
             our
             virtual
             desiring
             that
             it
             may
             be
             so
             .
             We
             are
             wounded
             but
             we
             love
             to
             shed
             our
             own
             bloud
             .
             As
             also
             in
             the
             Regenerate
             there
             is
             never
             an
             utter
             withdrawing
             ;
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             keeps
             the
             heart
             warm
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             be
             blown
             upon
             and
             stirred
             ,
             even
             under
             actual
             ceasing
             of
             breathings
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             When
             there
             is
             an
             utter
             ceasing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             it
             would
             appear
             that
             the
             spirit
             forbids
             us
             to
             lift
             at
             his
             work
             ,
             until
             the
             Spirit
             the
             only
             Master
             of
             work
             be
             there
             himself
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             One
             of
             the
             three
             is
             ever
             a
             work
             ,
             either
             the
             Father
             is
             waiting
             till
             the
             Son
             pray
             ,
             John
             14.
             or
             the
             Son
             is
             commanding
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             It
             is
             some
             casual
             work
             that
             the
             sinner
             is
             the
             passive
             object
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             there
             is
             never
             an
             utter
             ceasing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             There
             are
             some
             habitual
             stirrings
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             God
             under
             the
             ceasing
             of
             actual
             influence
             ,
             as
             the
             ripe
             Apple
             enclines
             to
             fall
             off
             the
             Tree
             when
             there
             is
             no
             shaking
             of
             it
             ;
             the
             Ship
             is
             a
             mending
             in
             the
             Shore
             when
             she
             sails
             not
             :
             and
             if
             it
             were
             no
             more
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             the
             three
             is
             a
             working
             about
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             it
             s
             not
             to
             be
             despised
             ;
             For
             who
             knows
             the
             thoughts
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             pleading
             in
             Heaven
             for
             such
             as
             suffer
             the
             evil
             of
             affliction
             for
             Christ
             ?
             And
             if
             a
             believer
             wrestle
             under
             deadnesse
             ,
             Christ
             much
             more
             is
             a
             work
             to
             help
             a
             more
             spiritual
             sufferer
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             one
             that
             is
             as
             it
             were
             a
             patient
             under
             sin
             and
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             Commandment
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             half
             a
             Duty
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             to
             pray
             and
             not
             to
             pray
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Fervour
             ;
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             withdraws
             his
             influence
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             the
             Duty
             ,
             of
             necessity
             ,
             must
             be
             lame
             and
             broken
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             follows
             not
             ,
             for
             there
             is
             less
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             command
             as
             a
             command
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             either
             Law-command
             or
             in
             
             Gospel-precept
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             commands
             whole
             and
             unbroken
             obedience
             ;
             and
             in
             it
             God
             seeks
             somewhat
             ,
             which
             he
             lost
             in
             Adam
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             obliged
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             under
             no
             Law
             to
             give
             us
             grace
             to
             obey
             ;
             And
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             want
             his
             help
             ,
             where
             the
             command
             should
             put
             us
             to
             a
             humble
             missing
             and
             mourning
             for
             our
             wants
             ,
             and
             a
             distrusting
             of
             our
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             a
             weeping
             over
             our
             broken
             condition
             ,
             and
             a
             high
             prizing
             of
             our
             surety
             and
             his
             strength
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             part
             of
             command
             that
             we
             go
             about
             the
             bulk
             or
             body
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             gather
             together
             the
             dry
             bones
             and
             wait
             humbly
             until
             he
             command
             the
             Wind
             and
             Spirit
             to
             blow
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             we
             sin
             in
             omitting
             of
             half
             a
             command
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             4.
             
             His
             yoak
             is
             easie
             ,
             and
             his
             Commandments
             are
             not
             grievous
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             our
             power
             to
             pray
             ,
             when
             he
             withdraws
             ,
             
             his
             Commandments
             shall
             be
             unpossible
             and
             his
             yoak
             heavy
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             His
             
               command
               is
               easie
               by
               the
               grace
            
             of
             God
             and
             love
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Wheels
             move
             sweetly
             ,
             when
             Grace
             and
             Love
             oyls
             the
             Soul
             ;
             and
             yet
             it
             no
             more
             hinders
             that
             we
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             when
             he
             withdraws
             ,
             then
             the
             burning
             of
             the
             Fire
             ,
             and
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             which
             are
             works
             of
             Nature
             most
             easie
             and
             sweet
             ,
             are
             possible
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             forbids
             the
             Fire
             to
             burn
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             ,
             his
             Gospel
             commands
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             of
             themselves
             are
             sweet
             ,
             but
             under
             withdrawings
             hard
             and
             legal
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             5.
             
             Praying
             and
             seeking
             of
             God
             at
             set
             and
             fixed
             hours
             were
             not
             lawful
             ;
             For
             if
             we
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             Spirit
             moves
             us
             ,
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             we
             shall
             pray
             at
             any
             hour
             :
             for
             we
             cannot
             tie
             the
             Spirit
             's
             joyning
             to
             our
             hours
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             if
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             at
             any
             hour
             we
             please
             ,
             we
             use
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             ,
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             we
             will
             ;
             as
             a
             Musitian
             may
             sing
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             or
             not
             sing
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             have
             not
             any
             question
             now
             about
             religious
             set
             hours
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             
               morning
               and
               evening
               Sacrifice
            
             ,
             or
             the
             three
             hours
             of
             prayer
             used
             by
             David
             ,
             Morning
             ,
             Evening
             ,
             and
             at
             Noon
             ,
             Psal
             .
             55.
             17.
             and
             Daniel
             chap.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               Acts
               3.
               1.
               
               Acts
            
             10.
             3
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             the
             godly
             Jews
             ;
             for
             by
             no
             divine
             Precept
             are
             we
             tied
             to
             such
             hours
             .
             Papists
             abuse
             
             the
             Scripture
             to
             Canonick
             hours
             ;
             But
             in
             Christian
             prudence
             we
             may
             fix
             a
             time
             to
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             conferring
             on
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             to
             other
             sacred
             duties
             ;
             yet
             do
             we
             not
             tie
             the
             Spirit
             's
             joyning
             to
             our
             hour
             ;
             the
             man
             Christ
             set
             a
             night
             apart
             for
             praying
             ;
             and
             so
             did
             Jacob
             for
             wrestling
             by
             tears
             with
             the
             great
             Angel
             ,
             
               Genes
               ▪
               32.
               24.
               
               Hos
               .
            
             12.
             3
             ,
             4.
             without
             limitting
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             influences
             to
             any
             time
             ;
             nor
             yet
             will
             it
             follow
             that
             we
             use
             the
             habit
             or
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             ,
             when
             we
             will
             ;
             for
             sanctified
             will
             is
             to
             set
             the
             time
             ,
             and
             to
             actuate
             it self
             by
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             And
             the
             same
             Argument
             shall
             conclude
             ,
             that
             the
             Husbandman
             who
             sets
             a
             time
             for
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             ,
             must
             limit
             the
             Lord
             to
             joyn
             his
             influences
             :
             
               For
               except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               labour
               in
               vain
               ,
               who
               build
               it
            
             ;
             though
             they
             set
             days
             to
             the
             hired
             Masons
             .
             Except
             the
             Lord
             keep
             the
             City
             ,
             the
             Watch-man
             watcheth
             but
             in
             vain
             ;
             though
             times
             be
             set
             to
             the
             hired
             Watchers
             .
             It
             s
             in
             vain
             to
             rise
             up
             early
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             it
             s
             as
             impossible
             to
             plow
             ,
             build
             ,
             watch
             ,
             rise
             early
             ,
             without
             the
             common
             influence
             of
             God
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             pray
             in
             Faith
             without
             the
             special
             breathing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             .
             Yet
             Libertines
             and
             Antinomians
             will
             not
             say
             that
             they
             sin
             in
             setting
             a
             time
             for
             building
             ,
             plowing
             ,
             watching
             ;
             these
             seem
             considerable
             about
             hours
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Though
             we
             fix
             an
             hour
             ,
             it
             becomes
             Faith
             to
             await
             the
             Angels
             moving
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             adds
             his
             influences
             to
             step
             in
             and
             joyn
             our
             strength
             cheerfully
             and
             with
             humble
             praises
             to
             him
             who
             draws
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             bentness
             of
             heart
             such
             a
             day
             or
             such
             a
             fixed
             hour
             to
             pray
             ,
             build
             not
             too
             much
             upon
             the
             appointment
             and
             promises
             of
             our
             own
             heart
             ,
             to
             say
             to
             morrow
             ,
             I
             le
             do
             wonders
             by
             prayer
             ,
             &
             remove
             mountains
             .
             1.
             
             It
             s
             good
             here
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             purpose
             of
             going
             
               to
               a
               City
               to
               continue
               there
               a
               year
               ,
               and
               buy
               and
               sell
               and
               get
               gain
               ,
            
             to
             say
             in
             a
             trembling
             subordination
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             James
             counselleth
             
               chap.
               4.
               13
               ,
               15.
               
               If
               the
               Lord
               will
               ,
               we
               shall
               live
            
             ;
             so
             ,
             to
             say
             if
             the
             holy
             soveraignty
             of
             grace
             breath
             fairly
             and
             strongly
             ,
             I
             le
             do
             well
             in
             praying
             ;
             yet
             not
             I
             ,
             but
             his
             grace
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             Lord
             blow
             not
             ,
             ah
             I
             cannot
             sail
             .
             2.
             
             As
             in
             the
             case
             of
             James
             his
             Merchant
             ,
             
             and
             of
             
             Peter's
             undertaking
             ,
             
               I
               le
               die
               with
               thee
               ,
               rather
               or
               I
               deny
               thee
               .
            
             So
             here
             1.
             
             The
             man
             sows
             broad
             hopes
             upon
             his
             own
             praying
             ,
             and
             the
             harvest
             is
             thin
             and
             nothing
             .
             2.
             
             Such
             a
             Preacher
             shall
             set
             the
             Ship
             a
             float
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             well
             ,
             if
             such
             an
             Instrument
             act
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Lord
             is
             away
             ,
             and
             the
             Reed
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             flows
             not
             .
             3.
             
             At
             the
             Death
             of
             such
             an
             Eminent
             Christian
             ,
             O
             there
             must
             be
             strange
             manifestations
             ;
             and
             the
             poor
             man
             is
             taken
             away
             under
             a
             cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             darkness
             .
             The
             faith
             of
             our
             reposing
             upon
             our selves
             and
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             our
             not
             reposing
             on
             the
             Lord
             's
             acting
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             in
             these
             set
             times
             does
             disappoint
             us
             .
             A
             godly
             jealousie
             and
             despair
             of
             our selves
             ,
             &
             a
             relying
             wholy
             upon
             the
             Lords
             actings
             is
             good
             ;
             and
             seldom
             can
             we
             difference
             between
             presumptuous
             confidence
             on
             our selves
             ,
             with
             a
             godly
             trembling
             ,
             and
             a
             pure
             and
             spiritual
             relying
             upon
             God
             in
             his
             breathings
             of
             grace
             .
             (
             3.
             )
             We
             stumble
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             impetuous
             faird
             of
             resolving
             is
             on
             ,
             and
             possibly
             the
             Lord
             effectually
             acting
             us
             ;
             yet
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             the
             time
             of
             praying
             ,
             the
             whole
             spirit
             is
             a
             lump
             of
             deadness
             ,
             and
             the
             Comforter
             is
             away
             ;
             and
             the
             flesh
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               covenanted
               a
               meeting
               with
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               covenanted
               with
               me
               ;
               but
               I
               kept
               the
               appointed
               time
               ,
               and
               he
               failed
               and
               came
               not
               according
               to
               his
               promise
            
             ;
             And
             we
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             that
             he
             will
             work
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             for
             a
             Covenant
             that
             the
             Spirit
             shall
             keep
             your
             fixed
             hour
             ,
             where
             is
             that
             ?
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             even
             the
             hour
             before
             blows
             sweetly
             and
             the
             hour
             after
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             absent
             at
             your
             fixed
             hour
             .
             In
             a
             word
             ,
             we
             may
             limit
             a
             time
             for
             your
             Duty
             ;
             for
             the
             obligation
             (
             to
             pray
             continally
             )
             is
             perpetual
             ;
             but
             we
             cannot
             limit
             a
             time
             or
             an
             hour
             to
             his
             breathing
             .
             It
             s
             ever
             true
             ,
             
               John
               3.
               8.
               
               The
               Wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               .
            
             (
             4.
             )
             The
             more
             Angel-like
             and
             the
             more
             spiritual
             pride
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             Angel-haughtiness
             in
             the
             damned
             spirits
             who
             were
             not
             content
             with
             their
             own
             station
             ,
             and
             in
             Evah
             ,
             the
             more
             sinful
             guiltiness
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             Pride
             resulting
             from
             acts
             common
             to
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Assyria
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             37.
             and
             that
             of
             the
             King
             of
             
               Babylon
               ,
               Hab.
               2.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             14.
             13
             ,
             14.
             is
             nothing
             so
             damnable
             as
             the
             proud
             fathering
             of
             holiness
             and
             grace
             upon
             our
             vain
             nature
             ;
             and
             here
             
             we
             think
             we
             can
             command
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             at
             our
             will
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             be
             humble
             ,
             it
             should
             especially
             be
             in
             stooping
             to
             the
             most
             poor
             and
             holy
             actings
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             and
             presumptuous
             relying
             on
             self
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             first
             samplar
             pride
             .
          
           
             Neither
             do
             we
             consider
             that
             most
             of
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             if
             we
             may
             act
             when
             ,
             and
             where
             ,
             we
             will
             ,
             Salvation
             and
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             high
             actings
             of
             gracious
             Soveraignty
             must
             be
             under
             our
             power
             ;
             if
             we
             may
             ,
             or
             can
             act
             without
             the
             habit
             and
             influence
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             here
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             great
             higher
             Wheel
             moves
             and
             turns
             about
             many
             Wheels
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             moves
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             second
             the
             third
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             the
             fourth
             ,
             and
             so
             forth
             ;
             so
             must
             the
             habits
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             outgoings
             of
             God
             be
             subject
             to
             mans
             Free-will
             as
             the
             first
             mover
             ;
             if
             we
             can
             pray
             and
             praise
             under
             the
             withdrawings
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             6.
             
             Argument
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             that
             though
             we
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             but
             when
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             Spirit
             moves
             us
             ;
             it
             follows
             ,
             both
             that
             we
             are
             not
             loosed
             from
             our
             obligation
             to
             pray
             ,
             nor
             can
             we
             pray
             more
             or
             less
             fervently
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             fulness
             ,
             qualifies
             us
             in
             the
             habit
             and
             actings
             ,
             because
             the
             gracious
             acts
             depend
             not
             upon
             our
             Free-will
             simply
             ,
             but
             upon
             our
             Free-will
             as
             instructed
             with
             the
             supernatural
             habit
             infused
             ;
             nor
             do
             the
             more
             intense
             and
             stronger
             actings
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             prayer
             ,
             depend
             upon
             our
             Free-will
             ,
             but
             as
             instructed
             with
             the
             stronger
             habit
             and
             actual
             influences
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             more
             hereafter
             of
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
               in
               his
               actings
               ,
               and
               especially
               in
               influences
               .
               And
               2.
               what
               Soveraignty
               is
               .
            
          
           
             BEcause
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Lord's
             grace
             depends
             most
             upon
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             far
             above
             us
             ,
             as
             is
             spoken
             in
             the
             fourth
             Article
             ;
             its
             needful
             we
             speak
             of
             these
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               Soveraignty
               is
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               how
               many
               particulars
               the
               soveraignty
               of
               God
               doth
               appear
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               What
               submission
               we
               owe
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               are
               to
               stoop
               thereunto
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               most
               active
               in
               doing
               God's
               will
               ,
               are
               most
               submissively
               patient
               in
               suffering
               his
               will
               ,
               
                 &
                 contra
              
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               are
               to
               give
               submission
               of
               pain
               to
               God.
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Providence
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               above
               Law-providence
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               The
               righteousness
               of
               God
               is
               incomparably
               above
               our
               righteousness
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Our
               Justification
               is
               not
               negative
               only
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               The
               Law
               requires
               sinless
               suffering
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Inherent
               righteousness
               is
               not
               the
               adequate
               end
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
             To
             know
             what
             Soveraignty
             is
             .
             1.
             
             Let
             us
             see
             what
             it
             is
             not
             .
             1.
             
             Omnipotency
             and
             Soveraignty
             thus
             differ
             ;
             Omnipotency
             looks
             simply
             to
             effects
             physically
             ,
             what
             the
             Lord
             
               can
               doe
            
             :
             he
             can
             of
             stones
             make
             sons
             to
             Abraham
             ;
             he
             can
             create
             millions
             of
             Worlds
             ;
             his
             Soveraignty
             is
             not
             only
             his
             holy
             Nature
             what
             he
             can
             doe
             and
             so
             supposeth
             his
             Omnipoteucy
             ,
             but
             also
             what
             he
             doth
             freely
             ,
             or
             doth
             not
             freely
             ,
             and
             doth
             by
             no
             natural
             necessity
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             includes
             his
             holy
             supreme
             Liberty
             ,
             and
             also
             what
             the
             Lord
             
               may
               doe
            
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             Jure
             he
             may
             doe
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             Elihu
             saith
             )
             
               gives
               not
               an
               account
               of
               his
               matters
               to
               any
               ,
            
             Job
             33.
             13.
             by
             his
             holy
             soveraign
             Will
             as
             above
             all
             Laws
             that
             bind
             the
             rational
             Creatures
             ,
             he
             does
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             :
             and
             none
             can
             say
             
               What
               dost
               thou
            
             ?
             Hence
             1.
             
             It
             s
             graciousness
             
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ,
             that
             because
             he
             is
             Soveraign
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             crush
             us
             ;
             the
             flesh
             speaks
             that
             in
             Job
             10.
             3.
             to
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               Is
               it
               good
               to
               thee
               that
               thou
               shouldest
               oppress
               ?
            
             and
             because
             he
             is
             soveraign
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             his
             soveraignty
             ,
             
               he
               crusheth
               not
               under
               his
               feet
               all
               the
               prisoners
               of
               the
               earth
               :
               to
               turn
               aside
               the
               right
               of
               a
               man
               before
               the
               face
               of
               the
               most
               High
               ,
            
             Lam.
             3.
             33
             ,
             34.
             whereas
             ,
             to
             sinful
             soveraigns
             ,
             power
             is
             a
             Law
             many
             take
             by
             
               violence
               ,
               fields
               and
               houses
               ,
               because
               it
               s
               in
               the
               power
               of
               their
               ha●ds
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
            
             Micah
             2.
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lion
             and
             the
             great
             Fish
             ,
             to
             devour
             the
             Lamb
             and
             swallow
             the
             lesser
             Fish
             ,
             is
             only
             power
             and
             strength
             .
             Satan
             and
             his
             never
             stays
             in
             this
             side
             of
             their
             power
             ,
             but
             doth
             all
             the
             evil
             they
             can
             ;
             Jerem.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               thou
               hast
               spoken
               ,
               and
               done
               evill
               as
               thou
               could
            
             ;
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             saith
             he
             may
             withdraw
             influences
             of
             grace
             from
             Angels
             and
             Men
             as
             pleaseth
             him
             best
             ;
             he
             may
             let
             this
             Ground
             wither
             and
             dry
             up
             as
             a
             Rock
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             other
             Plot
             of
             Ground
             near
             by
             ,
             like
             a
             fruitful
             Paradice
             ;
             and
             why
             may
             not
             Soveraignty
             dispose
             of
             hearts
             to
             harden
             them
             ?
             but
             his
             outgoings
             of
             soveraignty
             are
             not
             always
             to
             destroy
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             great
             ones
             are
             so
             far
             above
             the
             bloud
             ,
             the
             cries
             and
             sufferings
             of
             the
             needy
             ;
             let
             the
             poor
             die
             in
             the
             pit
             ,
             they
             have
             an
             higher
             imployment
             then
             to
             lend
             their
             heart
             to
             lodge
             thoughts
             of
             compassion
             toward
             the
             afflicted
             ,
             Amos
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             greatness
             dispises
             the
             desolation
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             but
             Job
             36.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               God
               is
               mighty
               and
               dispiseth
               not
               any
            
             ;
             saith
             Elihu
             ,
             Psal
             .
             69.
             33.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               despiseth
               not
               his
               prisoners
            
             ;
             why
             ?
             and
             is
             he
             not
             above
             their
             tears
             ?
             yea
             ,
             34.
             let
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             praise
             him
             ;
             then
             must
             he
             be
             great
             and
             high
             above
             the
             mourners
             ,
             yet
             he
             owns
             their
             tears
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             the
             Lord's
             Soveraignty
             hinders
             him
             not
             to
             give
             a
             sort
             of
             reckoning
             of
             his
             doings
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               5.
               
               Judge
               between
               me
               and
               my
               vineyard
               ,
            
             Mich.
             6.
             3.
             
             
               O
               my
               people
               ,
               what
               have
               I
               done
               to
               thee
               ?
            
             often
             pride
             hindereth
             sinful
             soveraigns
             to
             ease
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             oppressed
             with
             a
             reason
             of
             their
             deeds
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             What
             is
             Soveraignty
             ?
             its
             his
             superexcellent
             Highness
             by
             which
             his
             holy
             Will
             essentially
             wise
             and
             just
             ,
             is
             a
             Law
             and
             Rule
             to
             himself
             to
             doe
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             holily
             ,
             wisely
             ,
             
             most
             freely
             .
             But
             why
             doth
             the
             Lord
             drive
             Cart-wheels
             over
             the
             bones
             of
             his
             people
             ?
             let
             alone
             :
             he
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             always
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             
               This
               cometh
               forth
               from
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               which
               is
               wonderful
               in
               counsel
               and
               excellent
               in
               working
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             28.
             29.
             
             a
             godly
             heart
             is
             smitten
             with
             the
             wisdome
             and
             authority
             of
             holy
             soveraignty
             ;
             why
             is
             Jerusalem
             spoiled
             ?
             and
             why
             are
             the
             Nations
             at
             ease
             ?
             holy
             Soveraignty
             should
             meeken
             and
             silence
             all
             men
             ,
             Zech.
             2.
             13.
             
             
               Be
               silent
               ,
               O
               all
               flesh
               before
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             supreme
             Soveraignty
             cannot
             erre
             ;
             and
             the
             faith
             of
             this
             quiets
             the
             heart
             under
             all
             sufferings
             ;
             Hezekiah
             ,
             Isa
             .
             38.
             15.
             
             
               What
               shall
               I
               say
               ?
               he
               hath
               spoken
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               himself
               hath
               done
               it
               .
            
             Divels
             and
             Men
             are
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             passive
             rods
             (
             there
             is
             no
             principle
             of
             life
             in
             the
             Rod
             ,
             in
             the
             Sword
             to
             lift
             up
             themselves
             against
             us
             )
             they
             are
             Wheels
             rolled
             about
             by
             holy
             Soveraignty
             .
             
               Ah
               the
               Physician
               slew
               my
               child
               ,
               the
               wicked
               enemy
               slew
               the
               father
               and
               the
               son
               ,
               the
               malicious
               rail
               against
               me
            
             ;
             but
             not
             any
             of
             these
             dumb
             Rods
             did
             move
             themselves
             :
             the
             Lord
             bids
             Shimei
             curse
             David
             ;
             the
             Lord
             sends
             the
             
               Assyrians
               against
               the
               Nation
               of
               his
               fury
               .
            
             Consider
             the
             Copy
             ,
             holy
             Jesus
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             puts
             three
             Seals
             ,
             three
             Subscriptions
             to
             one
             blanck
             and
             sad
             bill
             of
             Wrath
             ;
             
               Nevertheless
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             How
             was
             he
             the
             formost
             in
             the
             journey
             to
             Jerusalem
             ?
             to
             suffer
             ,
             as
             willing
             that
             his
             Bloud
             be
             Ink
             ,
             and
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             sheets
             of
             Paper
             ;
             on
             which
             might
             be
             written
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             be
             read
             by
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             for
             all
             Eternity
             ,
             the
             Glory
             and
             Justice
             of
             spotless
             Soveraignty
             ;
             and
             he
             who
             said
             Amen
             to
             the
             Curse
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             say
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               delight
               in
               thee
               ,
            
             to
             consent
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             26.
             and
             say
             ,
             
               here
               am
               I
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               to
               me
               as
               seemeth
               good
               to
               him
               .
            
             The
             wishes
             of
             Moses
             and
             Paul
             ,
             who
             desire
             their
             parts
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             Life
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             laid
             in
             pawn
             for
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             saving
             of
             many
             ;
             and
             that
             expression
             of
             David
             saith
             ,
             that
             a
             gracious
             submission
             to
             Soveraignty
             will
             bring
             the
             man
             to
             this
             ,
             Let
             him
             doe
             to
             me
             
               what
               seems
               good
               in
               his
               eyes
               ;
               if
               he
               say
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               delight
               in
               me
               :
               well
               ,
               let
               Angels
               and
               Men
               Read
               and
               Sing
               the
               Glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               flamings
               of
               the
               holy
               Soveraignty
               and
               spotless
               Justice
               of
               God
               in
               my
               torment
               ;
               and
               it
               becomes
               me
               consentingly
               to
               lay
               my
               soul
               
               as
               a
               threshing
               floor
               under
               his
               eternal
               smitings
               ,
            
             and
             to
             judge
             I
             owe
             a
             spirit
             to
             be
             eternal
             oyl
             and
             fire-wood
             ,
             to
             eternally
             revenging
             wrath
             .
             The
             Children
             of
             God
             know
             how
             hardly
             Faith
             can
             command
             Sense
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             obligation
             of
             receiving
             in
             the
             bosome
             ,
             with
             kissing
             and
             adoring
             the
             firie
             indignation
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Yet
             are
             we
             to
             drink
             with
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Cup
             of
             sad
             absence
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             withdrawings
             .
             Heman
             hath
             come
             near
             this
             ,
             and
             David
             and
             
               Jonah
               ;
               all
               thy
               waves
               have
               gone
               over
               me
               ,
               thy
               wrath
               lies
               hard
               upon
               me
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             hear
             savoury
             prayers
             speaking
             the
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             kissing
             of
             soveraignty
             ,
             and
             prayers
             comming
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             of
             Hell
             ,
             Ps
             .
             88.
             1.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ,
               I
               cry
               day
               and
               night
               before
               thee
               :
            
             What
             ?
             cries
             of
             Faith
             out
             of
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             Sea
             of
             wrath
             !
             Jonah
             2.
             2.
             
             
               Out
               of
               the
               belly
               of
               Hell
               I
               cryed
               ,
            
             saith
             Jonah
             ;
             and
             waves
             of
             wrath
             ,
             all
             the
             waves
             ,
             all
             the
             waves
             of
             thy
             wrath
             are
             gone
             over
             me
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.
             8.
             
             
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               will
               command
               his
               loving
               kindness
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               night
               his
               song
               shall
               be
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               my
               prayer
               unto
               the
               God
               of
               my
               life
               .
            
             O
             how
             sweet
             are
             these
             ;
             tormenting
             pain
             and
             godly
             patience
             ;
             pining
             pain
             and
             sweet
             praises
             and
             psalms
             of
             Saveraignty
             ;
             The
             tormented
             man
             sings
             his
             own
             Hell
             in
             a
             Psalm
             sounding
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ;
             
               Psal
               .
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               42.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             38.
             
             God
             smites
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             love
             God
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               42.
               7.
               
               All
               thy
               waves
               and
               thy
               billows
               are
               gone
               over
               me
            
             ;
             yet
             this
             Sea
             and
             all
             the
             waves
             of
             this
             Hell
             cannot
             quench
             heavenly
             love
             and
             the
             fire
             of
             thirsting
             after
             God
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             
               As
               the
               Hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water
               brooks
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             When
             fiery
             wrath
             is
             in
             its
             outgoing
             ,
             the
             Lord
             sends
             out
             wrath
             and
             Arrows
             that
             stick
             fast
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             but
             David
             prays
             to
             an
             angry
             God
             ,
             he
             roars
             and
             burns
             in
             wrath
             ;
             I
             pray
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.
             he
             casts
             on
             me
             waves
             of
             Hell
             ;
             I
             send
             up
             tears
             and
             cries
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             6
             ,
             1
             ,
             6.
             he
             breaks
             me
             with
             breach
             upon
             breach
             ,
             and
             sore
             vexes
             my
             soul
             ;
             I
             believe
             and
             trust
             in
             his
             salvation
             ,
             Psal
             .
             18.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Thus
             its
             possible
             ,
             for
             a
             Saint
             to
             love
             his
             own
             fiery
             hell
             ,
             and
             receive
             the
             coals
             of
             flaming
             wrath
             in
             his
             arms
             ,
             for
             his
             holy
             Soveraign
             and
             glorious
             Name
             ,
             who
             is
             pleased
             so
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Consideration
             that
             
               so
               it
               seem
               good
               to
               the
               only
               wise
               and
               soveraign
               Lord.
            
             But
             oh
             how
             unlike
             are
             we
             to
             a
             people
             in
             the
             furnace
             adoring
             
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             outgoings
             of
             soveraign
             Justice
             !
             when
             the
             Lord
             smites
             ,
             some
             murmure
             ,
             others
             swear
             ,
             lie
             ,
             whore
             ,
             oppress
             ,
             many
             mock
             godliness
             and
             hate
             it
             ,
             all
             go
             on
             to
             break
             the
             marriage-faith
             of
             a
             Land
             once
             betrothed
             to
             God
             ;
             and
             ah
             !
             if
             the
             watchmen
             had
             not
             been
             guides
             to
             these
             who
             highly
             wronged
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             former
             ,
             
             follows
             patient
             silence
             ,
             and
             an
             use
             of
             our
             submission
             to
             his
             Soveraignty
             who
             withdraws
             his
             influences
             from
             us
             ,
             so
             as
             sinning
             follows
             thereupon
             :
             Hence
             there
             is
             a
             great
             abuse
             of
             repentance
             ,
             which
             is
             bastard-repentance
             .
             We
             grieve
             at
             the
             fair
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             permissive
             providence
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             humbled
             at
             our
             foul
             sinning
             ,
             resulting
             by
             our
             own
             fault
             ,
             from
             such
             a
             providence
             .
             See
             a
             Copy
             of
             a
             Law-sorrow
             (
             repentance
             I
             call
             it
             not
             )
             in
             Adam
             ,
             before
             any
             Gospel
             was
             heard
             of
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               12.
               that
            
             ,
             or
             ,
             
               the
               woman
               whom
               thou
               gave
            
             (
             to
             be
             )
             
               with
               me
            
             ,
             she
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               she
               gave
               me
               of
               the
               tree
               :
            
             There
             is
             an
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             Woman
             ;
             The
             ,
             or
             
               that
               Woman
            
             .
             2.
             
             An
             Emphasis
             in
             the
             Lord's
             liberality
             ;
             
               Thou
               gave
               her
            
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             goodness
             and
             liberality
             ;
             but
             I
             wish
             the
             Lord
             never
             had
             been
             good
             nor
             liberal
             in
             that
             kind
             .
             
             3.
             
             
               To
               be
               with
               me
            
             (
             as
             an
             helper
             ,
             who
             now
             is
             a
             tempter
             .
             )
             4.
             
             She
             (
             as
             the
             chief
             cause
             )
             
               gave
               me
               of
               the
               fruit
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               .
            
             I
             repent
             (
             says
             he
             in
             sense
             )
             
               that
               thou
               was
               that
               graciously
               Good
               as
               to
               give
               me
               a
               tempter
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               grieved
               for
               my
               own
               sin
               in
               eating
               .
            
             So
             the
             common
             excuse
             ;
             woe
             to
             the
             Providence
             that
             God
             sent
             such
             an
             unhappy
             counseller
             to
             me
             ;
             oh
             what
             had
             I
             to
             do
             there
             ?
             So
             does
             Job
             repent
             in
             some
             respect
             in
             his
             weakness
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             came
             in
             the
             world
             an
             heir
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             a
             sinner
             ,
             but
             ah
             the
             fatal
             and
             wrathful
             Decree
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             was
             born
             to
             such
             misery
             ,
             
               Job
               3.
               3.
               
               Let
               the
               day
               perish
               ,
               wherein
               I
               was
               born
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             20.
             14.
             
             But
             the
             Lord
             willeth
             the
             Crucifiers
             of
             Christ
             to
             mourn
             that
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               with
               wicked
               hands
            
             crucified
             and
             slew
             Christ
             :
             and
             yet
             Peter
             counsels
             them
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             23.
             to
             submit
             humbly
             to
             
               the
               determinate
               Counsel
               and
               Fore-knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             Our
             deceitful
             hearts
             are
             readier
             to
             repent
             for
             the
             holy
             Events
             and
             Facts
             of
             divine
             Providence
             ,
             then
             for
             our
             own
             sins
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             holy
             Lord
             did
             erre
             in
             his
             permissive
             providence
             ,
             and
             we
             doe
             not
             amisse
             in
             transgressing
             of
             an
             holy
             
             Law
             ;
             
             But
             such
             as
             are
             most
             active
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             esteem
             it
             their
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             obey
             his
             will
             ,
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Jo●
             .
             4.
             34.
             and
             go
             about
             doing
             good
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             38
             ,
             39.
             are
             most
             passively
             savoury
             and
             graciously
             submissive
             to
             suffer
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             he
             was
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             
             
               Nevertheless
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             ;
             Isa
             .
             53.
             7.
             
             
               He
               was
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               afflicted
               ,
               yet
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               ;
               he
               as
               a
               Lamb
               to
               the
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               as
               a
               Sheep
               before
               her
               shearers
               is
               dumb
               ,
               so
               he
               opened
               not
               his
               mouth
               .
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             23.
             
             
               Who
               when
               he
               was
               reviled
               ,
               reviled
               not
               again
               :
               when
               he
               suffered
               ,
               he
               threatned
               not
               ,
               but
               committed
               himself
               to
               him
               that
               judgeth
               rightously
               .
            
             And
             Jeremiah
             who
             mourned
             so
             ,
             for
             sin
             as
             he
             desired
             his
             head
             were
             waters
             ,
             and
             his
             eyes
             a
             fountain
             of
             tears
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             both
             be
             humbled
             for
             the
             judgements
             and
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             Jer.
             9.
             1
             ,
             2.
             hath
             said
             much
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Lamentations
             for
             justifying
             God
             ,
             
               Lam.
               1.
               18.
               
               Lam.
            
             3.
             38
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42.
             
             
               Lam.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Lam.
            
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             and
             was
             willing
             himself
             to
             be
             carried
             captive
             ;
             So
             was
             Daniel
             who
             mourns
             and
             confesseth
             and
             fasteth
             three
             full
             weeks
             ,
             
               Dan.
               4.
               
               Dan.
            
             10.
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             ascribeth
             righteousness
             to
             God
             ;
             The
             more
             submission
             there
             is
             in
             Job
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             more
             spiritual
             frame
             of
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             in
             him
             ,
             
               Job
               .
               1.
               21
               ,
               22.
               2
               
               Sam.
            
             16.
             10.
             and
             they
             who
             fret
             most
             at
             suffering
             ;
             as
             Cain
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             13.
             and
             Jehoram
             ,
             2
             Kings
             6.
             23.
             
             
               Shall
               I
               wait
               any
               longer
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             are
             most
             froward
             and
             unwilling
             to
             doe
             or
             act
             the
             will
             of
             God.
             And
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             such
             are
             most
             impatient
             and
             blasphemous
             in
             suffering
             as
             damned
             reprobates
             ,
             who
             are
             less
             active
             in
             doing
             God's
             will
             and
             denying
             it
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             requires
             unto
             holy
             Soveraignty
             a
             submission
             to
             that
             permissive
             providence
             of
             his
             ;
             
             he
             suspends
             his
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             and
             
               what
               can
               we
               doe
               but
               sin
               ?
            
             Say
             a
             milstone
             were
             tied
             with
             Chains
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             if
             the
             Chain
             break
             ,
             the
             stone
             must
             fall
             .
             Remove
             the
             Sun
             and
             it
             must
             be
             dark
             night
             .
             The
             Lord
             knowingly
             and
             of
             purpose
             withdraws
             his
             influences
             ,
             and
             Angles
             or
             Men
             in
             their
             strength
             cannot
             stand
             .
             Convene
             and
             summon
             the
             wittiest
             thoughts
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             a
             providence
             ,
             and
             answer
             to
             this
             ;
             suppose
             a
             master
             of
             a
             house
             ,
             excellent
             in
             goodness
             and
             of
             a
             deep
             reach
             of
             wisdome
             to
             let
             fall
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             two
             precious
             
             stones
             of
             incomparable
             worth
             ,
             Jewels
             of
             the
             price
             of
             the
             half
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             can
             keep
             them
             safe
             ,
             yet
             he
             suffers
             them
             knowingly
             and
             purposely
             to
             fall
             and
             be
             broken
             :
             The
             Lord
             who
             hangeth
             the
             Earth
             upon
             nothing
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             not
             moved
             ,
             might
             and
             could
             have
             kept
             Men
             and
             Angels
             in
             their
             integrity
             ,
             but
             of
             purpose
             he
             suffers
             them
             to
             fall
             and
             be
             broken
             upon
             a
             mighty
             rock
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             husbandman
             hath
             a
             huge
             broad
             and
             vast
             plat
             of
             ground
             most
             fertile
             for
             wheat
             ,
             olive
             trees
             ,
             the
             most
             delicious
             and
             excellent
             vines
             in
             great
             abundance
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             wide
             land
             of
             honey
             ,
             of
             Milk
             ,
             of
             many
             gardens
             of
             incomparably
             fragrant
             herbs
             ,
             with
             meadows
             and
             grass
             for
             millions
             of
             flocks
             ,
             he
             sees
             a
             great
             River
             shall
             overflow
             all
             this
             land
             ,
             this
             husbandman
             only
             can
             fence
             off
             the
             river
             with
             a
             strong
             bank
             ,
             yet
             he
             knowingly
             suffers
             the
             Flood
             to
             overflow
             and
             drown
             all
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             more
             grow
             in
             it
             ,
             then
             the
             bottome
             of
             the
             Sea.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             Governour
             of
             Ten
             rich
             and
             populous
             Cities
             ,
             knows
             of
             a
             train
             of
             fire
             ,
             which
             by
             degrees
             shall
             at
             length
             consume
             ,
             in
             one
             flame
             ,
             men
             ,
             women
             ,
             sucking
             children
             ,
             gold
             ,
             silver
             ,
             houses
             ,
             gardens
             ,
             he
             can
             quench
             the
             train
             ,
             if
             he
             please
             ,
             yet
             he
             suffers
             a
             strong
             wind
             to
             blow
             upon
             it
             ,
             withdraws
             not
             water
             from
             it
             ,
             
             which
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             fomenting
             thereof
             ,
             until
             all
             be
             consumed
             .
             What
             can
             here
             be
             said
             to
             him
             who
             gives
             not
             account
             of
             any
             of
             his
             matters
             ?
             this
             is
             the
             free
             dispensation
             of
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             to
             standing
             and
             to
             falling
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             who
             can
             judge
             God
             or
             find
             him
             out
             in
             this
             ?
             It
             may
             seem
             needless
             curiosity
             to
             determine
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             two
             Providences
             ,
             and
             which
             of
             the
             two
             Wills
             in
             the
             holy
             Lord
             must
             be
             first
             or
             choicest
             ;
             Whether
             that
             by
             which
             Adam
             should
             have
             stood
             happy
             in
             perfect
             obedience
             without
             fall
             or
             sin
             given
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             or
             that
             Providence
             and
             Will
             by
             which
             the
             Lord
             designed
             ,
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             wonder
             of
             mercy
             and
             grace
             ,
             Emanuel
             ,
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             the
             delight
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ?
             it
             seems
             to
             say
             that
             the
             Lord's
             will
             is
             more
             set
             upon
             
             Adam's
             final
             dutie
             ,
             which
             never
             had
             being
             ,
             and
             which
             the
             Lord
             immutably
             from
             Eternity
             ,
             decreed
             should
             never
             be
             ,
             then
             his
             holy
             Will
             is
             fixed
             upon
             that
             wonder
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             and
             other
             attributed
             in
             that
             precious
             
             and
             incomparable
             mystery
             ,
             
               God
               manifested
               in
               the
               flesh
               .
               It
               s
               true
               ,
               God
               wills
               us
               rather
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               wound
               our selves
               by
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               then
               put
               him
               to
               pardon
               our
               disobedience
               ,
               or
               to
               seek
               a
               Mediator
               or
               remedy
               for
               sin
               .
            
             But
             the
             Lord
             by
             his
             commanding
             will
             ,
             in
             his
             Law
             chargeth
             us
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             condemnation
             to
             obey
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             by
             no
             commanding
             will
             in
             his
             Law
             chargeth
             himself
             to
             provide
             and
             seek
             a
             Satisfier
             and
             Mediator
             :
             he
             provides
             a
             Redeemer
             by
             his
             will
             of
             purpose
             and
             holy
             decree
             ,
             nor
             willed
             he
             ever
             fallen
             Adam
             to
             solicite
             his
             author
             commanding
             or
             decreeing
             will
             to
             provide
             a
             Physician
             for
             sick
             sinners
             .
          
           
             But
             except
             we
             seek
             a
             knot
             in
             a
             Rush
             .
             1.
             
             It
             s
             
             Adam's
             duty
             and
             all
             mankinds
             in
             him
             to
             stand
             ,
             obey
             and
             never
             sin
             :
             and
             God
             wills
             this
             obligation
             to
             lie
             upon
             man
             as
             an
             eternally
             obliging
             duty
             ;
             
             And
             this
             is
             true
             even
             now
             and
             eternally
             [
             Adam
             ought
             never
             to
             have
             sinned
             .
             ]
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             never
             willed
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             commanded
             him
             in
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             ,
             either
             absolutely
             or
             comparatively
             to
             put
             the
             Lord
             to
             seek
             a
             remedy
             or
             a
             Saviour
             to
             satisfie
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             to
             pardon
             sin
             ;
             we
             read
             of
             no
             such
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             fit
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Lord
               had
               rather
            
             David
             
               committed
               adultery
               and
               murther
               ,
               by
            
             God's
             
               permission
               ,
               and
               be
               pardoned
               for
               it
               ,
               then
               not
               to
               commit
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               this
               be
               meant
            
             of
             the
             commanding
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             justly
             charge
             us
             with
             putting
             such
             contradictory
             wills
             upon
             God
             ;
             as
             also
             its
             unpossible
             that
             God
             can
             will
             the
             adultery
             of
             David
             to
             be
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             will
             ,
             then
             his
             will
             of
             purpose
             and
             hloy
             decree
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             4.
             
             The
             righteous
             Lord
             loves
             righteousnesse
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             willed
             rather
             the
             holy
             ,
             free
             submissive
             obedience
             of
             the
             second
             Adam
             to
             be
             ,
             then
             he
             wills
             the
             final
             obedience
             of
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             ;
             and
             he
             wills
             more
             the
             manifestation
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             pardoning
             mercy
             ,
             revenging
             justice
             in
             that
             excellent
             of
             the
             most
             excellent
             our
             Emanuel
             ,
             then
             the
             legislative
             glory
             of
             Adam
             and
             all
             his
             possible
             final
             obedience
             ;
             
             and
             the
             Lord
             wills
             no
             end
             rather
             then
             his
             own
             glory
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             never
             commands
             us
             to
             will
             but
             what
             he
             approveth
             ,
             and
             its
             
             needless
             to
             enquire
             whether
             a
             more
             eminent
             declarative
             glory
             could
             be
             ,
             
             then
             that
             which
             is
             the
             
               delight
               of
               the
               Lord's
               soul
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             love
             greater
             then
             any
             man
             hath
             ,
             the
             
               rejoycing
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             loved
             and
             desired
             to
             be
             read
             ,
             looked
             unto
             with
             wondring
             and
             adoring
             by
             the
             holy
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             can
             any
             inherent
             righteousness
             of
             man
             please
             the
             Lord
             ,
             in
             any
             imaginable
             measure
             and
             manner
             ,
             as
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             
               in
               offering
               himself
               to
               God
               through
               the
               eternal
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.
             14.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             lost
             man
             gains
             more
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             then
             he
             lost
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             clear
             it
             is
             that
             there
             is
             no
             comparison
             between
             the
             declarative
             glory
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             humble
             ,
             willing
             ,
             and
             eminently
             and
             admirably
             excellent
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             God-man
             in
             dying
             
               tali
               modo
            
             and
             the
             declarative
             glory
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             or
             between
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             through
             saith
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             inherent
             righteousness
             through
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             ,
             must
             be
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             righteousness
             of
             man
             ,
             or
             then
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             man
             by
             grace
             ,
             believing
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             lovering
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             praying
             ,
             praising
             eternally
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             suffering
             of
             martyrdome
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             
               that
               God
               would
               rather
            
             in
             an
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             principal
             intention
             
               have
               us
               to
               forbear
               sin
            
             and
             Adam
             to
             stand
             in
             Law-obedience
             ,
             
               then
               to
               put
               him
               to
               remedy
               sin
               ,
            
             and
             out
             of
             the
             greatest
             love
             of
             God
             to
             man
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             World
             to
             save
             sinners
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             intention
             and
             heart-purpose
             of
             God
             had
             been
             principally
             that
             the
             first
             Adam
             should
             stand
             ,
             and
             all
             in
             him
             and
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Works
             should
             be
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             in
             a
             second
             intention
             and
             (
             as
             if
             it
             were
             )
             compelled
             by
             a
             cross
             wind
             must
             sail
             into
             a
             next
             best
             and
             second
             harbour
             ,
             which
             yet
             undoubtedly
             is
             the
             excellentest
             and
             highest
             declarative
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             the
             conceptions
             of
             Angels
             or
             Men
             can
             reach
             ,
             and
             was
             (
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             the
             eternal
             delight
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               while
               as
               yet
               ,
               he
               had
               not
               made
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               the
               fields
               ,
            
             Pro.
             8.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             though
             I
             am
             far
             from
             thinking
             that
             any
             thing
             without
             God
             ,
             doth
             conclude
             his
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord's
             soul
             delighting
             in
             the
             holy
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             and
             
             the
             eternal
             declarative
             glory
             thereof
             ,
             shall
             be
             highest
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hearts
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             the
             most
             eminent
             revealed
             end
             ,
             and
             to
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             better
             pleasing
             to
             God
             ,
             not
             to
             sin
             ,
             then
             when
             the
             man
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             
               to
               seek
               pardon
               for
               sin
            
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             .
             
             I
             know
             not
             what
             Scripture
             so
             speaks
             or
             so
             teacheth
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             is
             the
             approving
             and
             commanding
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Gospel
             be
             more
             glorious
             and
             excellent
             then
             the
             Law
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             as
             it
             must
             be
             ;
             the
             seeking
             of
             a
             pardon
             is
             a
             duty
             commanded
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             sinning
             ,
             is
             as
             such
             an
             act
             commanded
             in
             the
             poor
             and
             simple
             Covenant
             of
             works
             given
             to
             Adam
             .
             I
             shall
             heartily
             yield
             to
             sin
             upon
             hope
             of
             pardon
             (
             if
             any
             intelligent
             pure
             and
             only
             Antinomians
             so
             teach
             )
             is
             utterly
             unlawful
             ;
             but
             upon
             supposition
             that
             the
             person
             is
             a
             sinner
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             more
             gracious
             act
             of
             obedience
             (
             yea
             more
             glorious
             if
             I
             may
             so
             speak
             )
             to
             fly
             to
             our
             Sanctuary
             and
             Citie
             of
             refuge
             Jesus
             Christ
             upon
             Gospel-principles
             ,
             then
             upon
             Law-principles
             not
             to
             sin
             ;
             And
             thus
             must
             the
             comparison
             of
             betterness
             and
             excellency
             be
             made
             .
             But
             the
             arguing
             seems
             to
             infer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             our
             mind
             ,
             that
             God
             willeth
             us
             to
             desire
             and
             practically
             to
             will
             rather
             that
             Christ
             the
             Physician
             should
             appear
             in
             the
             declarative
             glory
             of
             grace
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             pardoning
             ,
             punishing
             ,
             justice
             ,
             then
             that
             we
             should
             practically
             will
             our
             own
             Law-odedience
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             forced
             on
             us
             and
             is
             not
             our
             mind
             ,
             but
             a
             wicked
             Principle
             of
             Libertines
             ;
             for
             we
             ought
             rather
             to
             obey
             the
             Law
             and
             practically
             to
             will
             final
             obedience
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             and
             eschew
             sinning
             as
             Hell
             ,
             rather
             then
             desire
             and
             with
             a
             more
             intense
             and
             a
             stronger
             practical
             will
             seek
             the
             incarnation
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             that
             practical
             will
             can
             never
             be
             in
             us
             without
             sinning
             .
          
           
             Yea
             4.
             
             It
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             compare
             together
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             (
             and
             we
             are
             in
             Christ
             made
             this
             righteousness
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             21.
             
             )
             and
             the
             inherent
             ,
             mixt
             ,
             imperfect
             righteousness
             of
             a
             renewed
             man
             ;
             for
             the
             one
             needs
             no
             pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             is
             sinful
             ,
             and
             as
             menstruous
             cloaths
             without
             a
             pardon
             ,
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
             I
             mean
             not
             that
             the
             believing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             regenerate
             are
             formally
             and
             in
             the
             substance
             
             of
             the
             act
             sins
             ,
             but
             by
             accident
             they
             are
             sinful
             and
             polluted
             ;
             but
             even
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             they
             are
             nothing
             comparable
             to
             the
             acts
             of
             obedience
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             every
             way
             complete
             and
             perfect
             according
             to
             the
             strictest
             rule
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             Yea
             5.
             
             
             It
             s
             a
             false
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             by
             justification
             or
             remission
             of
             sins
             (
             as
             some
             say
             ,
             but
             they
             are
             not
             every
             way
             the
             same
             )
             only
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             is
             removed
             ,
             or
             only
             deliverance
             from
             eternal
             punishment
             ;
             for
             Christ's
             dying
             and
             satisfying
             is
             ours
             ,
             he
             dying
             in
             our
             stead
             and
             place
             ,
             and
             we
             dying
             in
             him
             legally
             (
             not
             physically
             )
             and
             so
             are
             we
             not
             only
             by
             his
             satisfaction
             which
             is
             made
             ours
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             applyed
             to
             us
             ,
             negatively
             freed
             from
             Hell
             ,
             but
             positively
             righteous
             ;
             (
             I
             say
             not
             inherently
             or
             personally
             )
             for
             Christ's
             satisfaction
             is
             not
             a
             meer
             dying
             ,
             nor
             meer
             suffering
             ;
             for
             beasts
             may
             die
             and
             suffer
             much
             .
             But
             such
             a
             dying
             and
             such
             a
             suffering
             ,
             for
             1.
             
             Christ's
             dying
             and
             satisfying
             hath
             an
             excellency
             from
             the
             subject
             God-man
             who
             dyed
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             28.
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             an
             excellent
             qualification
             from
             the
             patience
             ,
             submission
             ,
             willingness
             of
             God-man
             ,
             the
             like
             wherof
             could
             be
             in
             no
             simple
             Man
             ,
             in
             no
             Angel
             ,
             in
             no
             Creature
             ;
             for
             the
             personal
             influence
             of
             God
             was
             in
             him
             &
             his
             obedience
             .
             As
             for
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             ,
             their
             satisfaction
             is
             of
             another
             nature
             different
             from
             Christ's
             ,
             &
             is
             only
             satispassion
             and
             pure
             torment
             ,
             not
             holy
             ,
             willing
             ,
             suffering
             as
             the
             Law
             requires
             sinless
             sufferings
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             active
             obedience
             .
             How
             be
             it
             the
             Law
             moral
             doth
             require
             patient
             and
             submissive
             suffering
             without
             dispairing
             or
             blaspheming
             ,
             in
             any
             reasonable
             Creature
             ;
             for
             the
             holy
             Law
             cannot
             but
             condemn
             sin
             and
             blasphemy
             ,
             adhering
             either
             to
             our
             acting
             or
             suffering
             .
          
           
             Nor
             6.
             
             Let
             it
             be
             said
             to
             the
             undervaluing
             of
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             ,
             
               that
               inherent
               righteousness
               is
               the
               full
               end
               of
               Christ's
               bloud
            
             ;
             when
             in
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             there
             shal
             be
             no
             more
             pardoning
             of
             sin
             ,
             but
             perfect
             inherent
             holiness
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             that
             inherent
             holiness
             in
             the
             estate
             of
             glory
             is
             not
             perfect
             legal
             holiness
             ,
             nor
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             our
             justification
             in
             glory
             ;
             because
             all
             the
             glorified
             once
             sinned
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             eternity
             are
             such
             as
             have
             violated
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             
               righteousness
               from
               the
               time
               forward
            
             shall
             not
             only
             
             be
             inherent
             ;
             for
             the
             righteousness
             of
             God
             is
             an
             everlasting
             righteousness
             ,
             
             Dan.
             9.
             24.
             and
             how
             that
             robe
             of
             Christ's
             surety-righteousness
             shall
             in
             the
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             be
             laid
             by
             as
             an
             old
             useless
             garment
             ,
             and
             the
             robe
             of
             inherent
             righteousness
             in
             lieu
             of
             it
             put
             on
             for
             ever
             .
             The
             Scripture
             does
             not
             speak
             ;
             What
             men
             without
             Scripture
             ,
             speak
             ,
             we
             care
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             is
             our
             inherent
             righteousness
             only
             either
             the
             adequate
             
               end
               of
               Christ's
               bloud
            
             ,
             or
             of
             
               faith
               and
               labours
            
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             intended
             as
             his
             only
             end
             to
             make
             us
             eternally
             Law-righteous
             ;
             whereas
             he
             shall
             eternally
             delight
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             lead
             us
             in
             glory
             as
             those
             that
             are
             freely
             redeemed
             in
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ;
             for
             the
             Lamb
             shall
             be
             the
             everlasting
             righteousness
             of
             all
             crowned
             with
             glory
             ,
             
               Rev.
               4.
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Rev.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Rev.
            
             7.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Soveraignty
             challengeth
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             doing
             and
             in
             suffering
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             his
             obliging
             will
             ;
             we
             fail
             not
             a
             little
             in
             the
             former
             ▪
             when
             we
             pray
             ,
             because
             the
             Mast
             of
             the
             Ship
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             death
             is
             at
             the
             bedside
             ;
             and
             we
             hear
             the
             Word
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             fashion
             ,
             and
             abstain
             from
             fornication
             ,
             and
             from
             other
             works
             of
             darkness
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             a
             sort
             of
             holiness
             ,
             not
             because
             it
             is
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             our
             sanctification
             ;
             
             as
             for
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             waking
             ,
             they
             are
             spiritually
             minded
             who
             doe
             not
             these
             things
             for
             nature
             and
             lust
             ,
             but
             as
             wel-pleasing
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             find
             a
             convincing
             and
             perswading
             reason
             in
             the
             holy
             commanding
             will
             of
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             why
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             upon
             a
             spiritual
             account
             ;
             and
             the
             other
             is
             no
             less
             spiritual
             ;
             for
             many
             are
             sick
             and
             die
             ,
             many
             are
             poor
             ,
             and
             persecuted
             for
             weldoing
             ,
             because
             they
             cannot
             chuse
             ,
             but
             so
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             not
             because
             as
             Peter
             saith
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3
             ▪
             17.
             
             
               So
               is
               the
               well
               of
               God
            
             in
             a
             spiritual
             account
             to
             them
             ;
             for
             when
             holy
             Soveraignty
             hath
             laid
             on
             the
             necessity
             of
             dying
             ,
             of
             sickness
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             shall
             close
             with
             that
             ;
             this
             is
             spiritual
             patience
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             a
             dominion
             over
             second
             causes
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             a
             strong
             lock
             upon
             all
             Creatures
             to
             open
             and
             s●ut
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             he
             puts
             a
             seal
             upon
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             ,
             Job
             9.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             that
             they
             cease
             and
             shine
             ,
             or
             shine
             not
             ,
             or
             go
             down
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             put
             our
             Amen
             and
             Seal
             to
             Soveraignties
             
             decrees
             .
             I
             rise
             early
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             bread
             ;
             ah
             Lord
             :
             I
             lay
             in
             a
             soft
             bed
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             but
             pain
             .
             Say
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             Lord
             :
             the
             Fig-tree
             blossoms
             not
             this
             year
             ,
             yet
             I
             will
             rejoyce
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Hab.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Soveraignty
             hath
             so
             appointed
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             rolling
             of
             garments
             in
             bloud
             ,
             and
             captivity
             and
             spoils
             ;
             yet
             pray
             ,
             
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               done
               in
               the
               Heaven
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Divers
               Particulars
               in
               which
               Soveraignty
               appears
               .
            
          
           
             
               1.
               
               SOveraignty
               and
               the
               glorious
               liberty
               of
               God
               appears
               in
               1.
               
               His
               Decrees
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Works
               of
               God
               ,
               especially
               1.
               
               Of
               Creation
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               common
               Providence
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Works
               of
               more
               special
               Providence
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Works
               of
               Justice
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Works
                 of
              
               Free-grace
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Soveraignty
             of
             his
             Decrees
             ,
             is
             1.
             
             In
             these
             two
             solemn
             and
             celebrious
             Decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             .
             He
             loved
             Jacob
             and
             hated
             Esau
             before
             ever
             the
             children
             had
             done
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             this
             is
             a
             humbling
             thought
             to
             clay
             graciously
             disposed
             which
             dare
             not
             contradict
             the
             Soveraign
             potter
             .
             The
             Lord
             might
             have
             appointed
             my
             chair
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             my
             eternal
             crown
             to
             Judas
             and
             to
             Pharaoh
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Lord
             might
             so
             have
             ordered
             as
             the
             furnace
             of
             the
             traitor
             Judas
             in
             Hell
             should
             have
             been
             my
             furnace
             in
             Hell.
             
             2.
             
             O
             what
             depth
             of
             love
             ,
             did
             the
             King
             chuse
             me
             ,
             or
             did
             he
             once
             name
             my
             name
             ,
             and
             write
             me
             for
             life
             eternal
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             a
             hardning
             thought
             in
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             and
             reprobate
             men
             ,
             that
             they
             strive
             against
             and
             hate
             the
             providence
             permitting
             their
             fall
             and
             sin
             ;
             but
             doe
             neither
             strive
             against
             ,
             nor
             hate
             their
             permitted
             fall
             and
             sin
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               why
               doth
               he
               yet
            
             ,
             (
             notwithstanding
             of
             his
             irresistible
             Decree
             ,
             
               find
               fault
            
             with
             our
             sin
             ?
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             blame
             his
             own
             
             Decree
             ?
             )
             
               who
               hath
               resisted
               his
               will
            
             ?
             a
             graceless
             soul
             will
             flee
             upon
             eternal
             Decrees
             and
             Events
             that
             belong
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             is
             never
             humbled
             for
             sin
             and
             remission
             of
             duties
             ;
             
             The
             gracious
             soul
             is
             much
             upon
             these
             thoughts
             ,
             O
             the
             freedome
             of
             the
             eternal
             emanations
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             outgoings
             of
             Soveraign
             justice
             ,
             and
             does
             mournfully
             complain
             of
             its
             own
             sinful
             actings
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             we
             are
             to
             say
             Amen
             to
             his
             way
             .
             Soveraignty
             is
             not
             our
             Rule
             ,
             clay
             is
             not
             to
             watch
             over
             the
             Lord's
             acts
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ,
             but
             in
             point
             of
             submitting
             to
             the
             opened
             and
             revealed
             Decrees
             ,
             but
             is
             to
             eye
             the
             rule
             ,
             watch
             over
             the
             heart
             in
             point
             of
             duties
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             things
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             be
             ,
             are
             written
             in
             his
             book
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.
             16.
             the
             number
             of
             
             David's
             members
             ;
             all
             the
             hairs
             of
             the
             head
             are
             numbred
             ,
             
             Matth.
             10.
             30.
             all
             the
             piles
             of
             dust
             and
             sand
             ,
             all
             the
             drops
             of
             dew
             ,
             rain
             ,
             hail
             ,
             snow
             ,
             all
             the
             drops
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             rivers
             ,
             lakes
             ,
             fountains
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               40.
               12.
               
               Pro.
            
             30.
             4.
             all
             the
             ounces
             and
             dram
             weights
             of
             the
             hills
             and
             mountains
             are
             exactly
             weighed
             as
             in
             ballances
             ,
             and
             numbred
             by
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ,
             all
             the
             blasts
             of
             wind
             gathered
             in
             his
             fists
             ,
             Prov.
             30.
             4.
             he
             knows
             how
             many
             inches
             and
             spans
             are
             in
             the
             Earth
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             compass
             and
             circle
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             World
             or
             great
             All
             and
             the
             highest
             Heaven
             round
             about
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             12
             ,
             17.
             the
             number
             of
             Angels
             good
             and
             evil
             ,
             of
             men
             ,
             of
             beasts
             ,
             birds
             ,
             fishes
             ,
             creeping
             things
             ,
             
               he
               tells
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Stars
            
             (
             whether
             odd
             or
             even
             )
             and
             calleth
             them
             by
             their
             names
             ,
             Psal
             .
             147.
             4.
             and
             Soveraignty
             could
             have
             made
             their
             number
             greater
             by
             seventy
             seven
             Millions
             ;
             so
             he
             knows
             the
             number
             of
             trees
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             flowers
             ,
             leaves
             of
             trees
             ,
             piles
             or
             threds
             of
             grass
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             actions
             ,
             motions
             ,
             intentions
             ,
             purposes
             of
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             actual
             and
             only
             possible
             and
             impossible
             ,
             but
             never
             to
             fall
             out
             ;
             all
             the
             stirrings
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             
               Great
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               power
               :
               his
               understanding
               is
               infinite
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             147.
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             decreed
             twelve
             thousand
             of
             every
             Tribe
             to
             be
             sealed
             ,
             a
             certain
             number
             for
             an
             uncertain
             ;
             he
             wrote
             so
             many
             ,
             not
             one
             more
             nor
             fewer
             ;
             Why
             are
             many
             called
             and
             few
             chosen
             ?
             the
             blessed
             number
             of
             Persons
             ,
             by
             Country
             ,
             
             House
             ,
             Head
             ,
             Name
             to
             be
             bought
             by
             the
             ransome
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             is
             agreed
             upon
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             not
             one
             more
             paid
             for
             and
             ransomed
             ,
             not
             one
             fewer
             ,
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Citizens
             were
             agreed
             upon
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             moveable
             Tenants
             ,
             the
             Lord
             loves
             not
             to
             put
             out
             ,
             or
             to
             put
             in
             ,
             none
             can
             take
             your
             chair
             and
             Crown
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             it
             s
             a
             deep
             to
             consider
             how
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             influences
             and
             stirrings
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             laid
             up
             beside
             himself
             from
             eternity
             to
             let
             out
             upon
             his
             hosts
             of
             Creatures
             ,
             and
             especially
             Men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             and
             a
             treasure
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             with
             him
             ;
             would
             we
             bring
             our
             witherednesse
             under
             these
             eternal
             dewings
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             more
             of
             the
             anointing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord's
             Soveraignty
             decreed
             not
             things
             only
             ,
             
             but
             the
             connexion
             of
             things
             ,
             as
             between
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             used
             according
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Institution
             ,
             and
             the
             broken
             Body
             and
             shed
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             :
             they
             suit
             not
             together
             of
             their
             own
             Nature
             and
             Essentially
             ;
             therefore
             by
             the
             intervening
             will
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             things
             of
             remote
             nature
             ,
             this
             is
             seen
             ,
             2
             
               Kings
               13.
               19.
               
               If
               thou
               had
               smitten
               the
               ground
               five
               or
               six
               times
               ,
               then
               hadst
               thou
               smitten
            
             Syria
             ,
             
               till
               thou
               had
               consumed
               it
               :
               whereas
               now
               thou
               shalt
               smite
            
             Syria
             
               but
               thrice
            
             .
             The
             connexion
             of
             the
             Kings
             smiting
             of
             the
             ground
             and
             of
             smiting
             of
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             is
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             free
             appointment
             of
             God
             :
             if
             Christ
             talk
             with
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             and
             ask
             of
             her
             a
             Drink
             of
             water
             ,
             he
             shall
             convert
             her
             ,
             and
             the
             Samaritans
             before
             he
             leave
             her
             .
             If
             Job
             be
             spoiled
             ,
             he
             shall
             humbly
             submit
             himself
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             bless
             him
             .
             There
             may
             be
             more
             or
             less
             conveniency
             between
             the
             things
             ,
             but
             all
             the
             connection
             of
             things
             in
             this
             kind
             might
             in
             their
             contraries
             have
             been
             as
             true
             ,
             if
             so
             holy
             Soveraignty
             had
             appointed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             who
             decrees
             the
             existence
             of
             things
             in
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             he
             decrees
             the
             co-existence
             of
             the
             same
             things
             .
             Now
             that
             Joseph
             should
             be
             the
             subject
             matter
             of
             killing
             or
             selling
             when
             the
             Ishmalites
             came
             by
             ,
             and
             that
             Ahasuerus
             cannot
             sleep
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             when
             that
             very
             passage
             of
             the
             Persian
             Chronicle
             must
             be
             read
             in
             the
             which
             is
             the
             story
             of
             Mordecai's
             
             loyal
             revealing
             the
             treason
             was
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             tied
             together
             by
             no
             nature
             of
             things
             ,
             by
             no
             influences
             of
             Planets
             and
             Stars
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Soveraign
             will
             of
             God
             :
             now
             the
             co-existence
             of
             things
             is
             a
             real
             event
             of
             providence
             as
             is
             clear
             .
             It
             s
             from
             the
             Lord
             that
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             lived
             together
             in
             the
             same
             age
             and
             time
             ,
             and
             Abraham
             and
             David
             lived
             not
             together
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             holy
             decree
             of
             God
             that
             Jezebels
             body
             be
             cast
             out
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             willing
             to
             bury
             her
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             holy
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             Souldiers
             came
             with
             Spears
             to
             break
             the
             Legs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             find
             him
             dead
             and
             so
             break
             not
             one
             bone
             of
             him
             :
             yea
             the
             existence
             and
             living
             and
             acting
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             the
             co-existence
             ,
             living
             and
             working
             together
             of
             them
             are
             from
             the
             same
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             then
             from
             nature
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             blind
             fortune
             ,
             neither
             of
             which
             we
             can
             say
             ;
             and
             who
             appoints
             the
             meeting
             of
             two
             Seas
             ,
             or
             the
             meeting
             of
             two
             Rivers
             ,
             or
             of
             two
             Men
             at
             the
             same
             place
             ?
             or
             that
             the
             new
             Star
             should
             be
             in
             Cassiopeia
             rather
             then
             in
             another
             part
             of
             the
             Firmament
             ?
             doth
             not
             David
             bless
             the
             Lord
             who
             sent
             Abigail
             to
             meet
             him
             with
             a
             counsel
             of
             peace
             ?
             then
             must
             these
             confluences
             and
             co-existences
             of
             things
             be
             written
             in
             the
             Lord's
             book
             ,
             and
             so
             decreed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             139.
             16.
             and
             from
             the
             Creator
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             efficient
             ,
             and
             for
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             
               Rom.
               11.
               36.
               
               Rev.
               4.
               11.
               
               Prov.
            
             16.
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             wisedom
             of
             God
             so
             appoints
             ,
             as
             means
             for
             his
             end
             ,
             that
             black
             and
             white
             should
             be
             in
             the
             same
             body
             ,
             for
             beauty
             ,
             the
             poor
             and
             the
             rich
             ,
             the
             full
             and
             the
             hungry
             to
             try
             the
             charity
             of
             the
             rich
             and
             patience
             of
             the
             poor
             ;
             that
             some
             should
             weep
             ,
             some
             sing
             and
             rejoyce
             at
             the
             laying
             of
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             ,
             Ezra
             3
             ,
             6.
             
             Some
             of
             these
             are
             acts
             of
             mercy
             ,
             
             Jesus
             cometh
             by
             the
             way
             and
             two
             blind
             men
             sit
             by
             the
             way
             ;
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Zacheus
            
             are
             in
             such
             places
             and
             Christ
             comes
             by
             and
             saves
             both
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Some
             are
             acts
             of
             justice
             ,
             as
             the
             falling
             of
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             milstone
             by
             a
             womans
             hand
             ,
             and
             
             Abimelech's
             near
             approaching
             to
             the
             Tower
             ,
             that
             a
             woman
             might
             kill
             him
             ,
             who
             might
             ,
             twenty
             other
             ways
             have
             died
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             did
             not
             rule
             all
             the
             going
             of
             Achab
             to
             the
             war.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             arrow
             at
             a
             venture
             shot
             at
             Achab
             and
             passing
             by
             hundreds
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             arrow
             directed
             to
             the
             one
             only
             naked
             part
             of
             his
             body
             .
          
           
             4
             The
             washing
             of
             the
             wounds
             in
             such
             a
             Pool
             in
             the
             field
             of
             Jezreel
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Dogs
             licking
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             Achab
             are
             all
             so
             linked
             together
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             and
             just
             Decree
             ,
             as
             this
             is
             clear
             ,
             if
             Achab
             go
             to
             the
             War
             against
             the
             Syrians
             ,
             the
             Dogs
             shall
             lick
             his
             bloud
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             die
             in
             the
             battel
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             administration
             of
             the
             means
             of
             salvation
             to
             Capernaum
             ,
             not
             to
             Tyrus
             and
             Sidon
             which
             would
             rather
             have
             repented
             then
             Capernaum
             ,
             does
             prove
             this
             is
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             if
             Peter
             hear
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             effectually
             perswade
             him
             to
             believe
             ;
             if
             
               Cain
               ,
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Judas
            
             ,
             hear
             ,
             the
             Lord
             shall
             not
             effectually
             perswade
             them
             to
             believe
             .
             The
             Lord
             commands
             reprobates
             to
             repent
             and
             believe
             ,
             if
             they
             would
             be
             saved
             ;
             yet
             did
             he
             never
             decree
             the
             belief
             ,
             repentance
             or
             salvation
             of
             any
             of
             them
             :
             does
             not
             Soveraignty
             here
             shine
             ?
             who
             decrees
             the
             non-salvation
             of
             Judas
             ,
             and
             the
             non-effectual
             drawing
             of
             Judas
             to
             Christ
             ?
             which
             saith
             there
             be
             no
             property
             so
             called
             ,
             and
             bands
             of
             conditions
             lying
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ;
             if
             Judas
             repent
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             father
             promise
             to
             his
             son
             an
             hundreth
             Acres
             of
             land
             upon
             condition
             that
             the
             son
             pay
             him
             one
             hundreth
             shillings
             ;
             if
             the
             father
             only
             can
             and
             must
             furnish
             to
             the
             son
             the
             hundreth
             shillings
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             deny
             the
             purpose
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             to
             deny
             to
             furnish
             the
             hundreth
             shillings
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             so
             strictly
             said
             that
             there
             is
             the
             tie
             and
             band
             of
             a
             proper
             condition
             lying
             upon
             the
             father
             ,
             though
             it
             doth
             lie
             upon
             the
             son
             .
             And
             however
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             holy
             Lord
             be
             equal
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             far
             above
             our
             ways
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             be
             silenced
             at
             the
             bottomless
             depth
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ;
             he
             lays
             obligations
             to
             duties
             upon
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             free
             from
             the
             debt
             of
             paying
             or
             bestowing
             the
             sum
             of
             gracious
             influences
             (
             without
             which
             we
             willingly
             cannot
             perform
             these
             duties
             )
             upon
             us
             :
             and
             he
             may
             justly
             crave
             what
             we
             cannot
             pay
             ,
             when
             our
             impotency
             to
             pay
             is
             both
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             also
             goes
             along
             with
             our
             elective
             ,
             free
             chusing
             and
             hearty
             willingness
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             not
             to
             pay
             ,
             
             and
             to
             want
             the
             sum
             ,
             which
             only
             the
             Lord
             can
             of
             free
             grace
             give
             us
             :
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               both
               of
               the
               wisedome
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgements
               ,
               and
               his
               ways
               past
               finding
               out
               ,
            
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             
             To
             this
             head
             also
             I
             refer
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             Soveraignty
             which
             hath
             place
             in
             chusing
             and
             calling
             Nations
             ,
             as
             Israel
             because
             he
             freely
             loves
             ,
             
               Deut
               7.
               7.
               
               Israel
            
             ,
             and
             their
             seed
             ,
             not
             other
             Nations
             ,
             Deut.
             10.
             7.
             he
             saith
             ,
             preach
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             to
             Bithynia
             ,
             and
             though
             afterward
             the
             Gospel
             came
             to
             Bithynia
             ,
             many
             deservedly
             perished
             ,
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             ere
             it
             came
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             It
             is
             admirable
             Soveraignty
             ,
             how
             many
             thousand
             possible
             plagues
             and
             evils
             he
             holds
             off
             ,
             such
             as
             millions
             of
             pests
             ,
             and
             diseases
             of
             Egypt
             and
             evil
             beasts
             ,
             
               Deut.
               7.
               15.
               
               Lev.
            
             26.
             6.
             why
             the
             Bones
             of
             Christ
             are
             not
             broken
             ;
             why
             a
             Dog
             stirs
             not
             a
             tongue
             against
             Israel
             ;
             why
             one
             only
             World
             ,
             not
             athousand
             worlds
             were
             created
             :
             he
             appoints
             how
             long
             ,
             what
             number
             of
             minuts
             ,
             hours
             ,
             or
             years
             ,
             his
             own
             shall
             be
             in
             the
             Furnace
             ;
             the
             Lord
             stands
             beside
             as
             Master
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             &
             eyes
             the
             melting
             ,
             what
             quantity
             of
             Hony
             ,
             or
             of
             Gall
             shal
             be
             in
             the
             Cup
             ,
             how
             many
             hours
             ye
             shall
             weep
             ,
             how
             many
             days
             or
             hours
             the
             Candle
             of
             the
             Almighty
             shall
             shine
             on
             your
             Tabernacle
             .
             Then
             be
             humble
             ,
             when
             he
             shines
             ,
             and
             submissive
             at
             the
             time
             and
             measure
             of
             sufferings
             ;
             the
             evils
             that
             are
             holden
             off
             us
             before
             in
             their
             causes
             they
             be
             prepared
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             should
             teach
             us
             to
             adore
             Soveraignty
             .
             A
             friend
             that
             takes
             our
             defence
             when
             we
             are
             absent
             ,
             and
             an
             Advocate
             who
             answers
             for
             the
             sick
             and
             far
             distant
             client
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             that
             his
             cause
             is
             called
             and
             debated
             ;
             yea
             for
             an
             heir
             sucking
             the
             Breasts
             ,
             does
             call
             for
             much
             love
             and
             esteem
             .
             Christ's
             care
             shines
             for
             Peter
             and
             the
             winnowed
             believers
             ,
             when
             he
             prays
             and
             intercedes
             that
             their
             faith
             fail
             not
             ,
             when
             they
             know
             not
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             for
             a
             hid
             love
             moves
             much
             .
             The
             Lord
             fences
             us
             ,
             we
             not
             knowing
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             from
             drowning
             and
             our
             children
             in
             floods
             ,
             deep
             wells
             ,
             from
             burning
             quick
             ,
             from
             a
             Hell
             of
             torment
             in
             every
             tooth
             ,
             finger
             ,
             bone
             ,
             sinew
             ,
             artery
             ,
             lith
             ,
             member
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             of
             our selves
             ,
             of
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             son
             ,
             daughter
             ;
             and
             from
             spoyling
             ,
             captivity
             ,
             imprisonment
             ,
             gravels
             ,
             guts
             ,
             botches
             ,
             convulsions
             palsies
             ,
             
             possessions
             by
             Divels
             ,
             madness
             ,
             terror
             ,
             and
             agony
             of
             mind
             ,
             as
             many
             children
             drowned
             ,
             be
             not
             quick
             ,
             killed
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             perished
             in
             the
             first
             world
             ,
             and
             hundreds
             and
             millions
             of
             the
             like
             possible
             destructions
             ,
             are
             decreed
             to
             pass
             by
             me
             and
             you
             ,
             and
             do
             fall
             upon
             others
             by
             holy
             Soveraignties
             appointment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             due
             timing
             of
             the
             worlds
             Creation
             ,
             
             and
             of
             all
             things
             of
             time
             is
             from
             admirable
             Soveraignty
             ,
             why
             the
             world
             had
             not
             being
             ,
             ten
             thousand
             millions
             of
             imaginary
             ages
             sooner
             ,
             or
             so
             many
             ages
             later
             ;
             and
             from
             whence
             came
             this
             ,
             
               In
               the
               beginning
               God
               created
               the
               Heaven
               and
               the
               Earth
               ,
            
             is
             a
             depth
             of
             Soveraignty
             ;
             its
             wonderful
             ,
             Angels
             and
             souls
             of
             Men
             are
             created
             eternal
             ,
             time
             cannot
             wast
             them
             :
             the
             body
             of
             man
             ,
             though
             a
             creature
             drawn
             out
             of
             the
             same
             nothing
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             .
             There
             is
             a
             Plant
             that
             grows
             a
             year
             only
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             Flower
             that
             smiles
             a
             moneth
             ,
             another
             three
             moneths
             ,
             some
             Roses
             are
             green
             in
             March
             ,
             some
             in
             May
             ,
             some
             in
             June
             only
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Tree
             that
             grows
             an
             hundred
             years
             ;
             The
             like
             disparity
             there
             is
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Beasts
             and
             Birds
             ;
             He
             hath
             appointed
             
               a
               time
               for
               every
               purpose
               under
               Heaven
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               a
               time
               to
               die
            
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             are
             there
             several
             outgoings
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             He
             will
             not
             have
             all
             the
             four
             Monarchies
             flourish
             at
             once
             in
             there
             rose
             and
             bloom
             ,
             but
             one
             to
             be
             greater
             ,
             another
             lesser
             ,
             as
             all
             Rivers
             are
             not
             alike
             ,
             nor
             can
             all
             Conquerors
             be
             victors
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             lands
             some
             children
             after
             three
             moneths
             ,
             sucking
             ,
             laughing
             ,
             weeping
             ;
             others
             live
             some
             days
             in
             the
             Womb
             ,
             and
             the
             Womb
             is
             their
             grave
             ;
             yet
             often
             eternity
             is
             a
             recompence
             for
             want
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Gold
             for
             Iron
             and
             Copper
             ;
             others
             sail
             fourscore
             and
             a
             hundred
             years
             ,
             and
             never
             find
             a
             gracious
             harbour
             :
             We
             fret
             ,
             because
             the
             wicked
             live
             long
             and
             prosper
             ;
             because
             we
             forget
             that
             Soveraignty
             hath
             determined
             how
             many
             hours
             wicked
             men
             shall
             laugh
             ,
             how
             many
             talents
             or
             stone
             weights
             of
             the
             Earth
             they
             shall
             have
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Bride
             weeps
             ,
             when
             shall
             the
             night
             be
             gone
             ?
             and
             the
             day
             dawn
             ?
             and
             the
             King
             come
             ?
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             account
             rendred
             of
             this
             by
             John
             ,
             
             who
             had
             been
             prophecying
             of
             all
             the
             Vials
             of
             wrath
             to
             be
             poured
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             especially
             under
             the
             Anti-Christs
             reign
             ,
             Behold
             he
             comes
             quickly
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             7.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             complain
             of
             circumstances
             which
             are
             well
             timed
             by
             infinite
             wisedone
             :
             should
             sickness
             and
             botches
             come
             upon
             Job
             ,
             when
             poverty
             had
             gone
             before
             ?
             Doth
             the
             Lord
             give
             an
             account
             of
             the
             substance
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             circumstances
             of
             his
             actions
             ?
             Job
             33.
             11.
             this
             ounce
             of
             Gall
             must
             be
             in
             ,
             or
             nothing
             ,
             the
             Child
             must
             be
             drowned
             in
             a
             Fountain
             and
             River
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             none
             to
             help
             .
             Job
             was
             absent
             when
             God
             laid
             the
             corner
             stone
             of
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Lord
             times
             his
             actions
             of
             deliverance
             well
             ,
             when
             our
             strength
             is
             gone
             ,
             
               Deut.
               32.
               36.
               
               Gal.
               4.
               4.
               
               Exod.
               12.
               42.
               
               Jer.
            
             29.
             10.
             but
             we
             do
             badly
             time
             our
             sins
             .
             
               They
               tempted
               him
               ,
               and
               provoked
               him
            
             ;
             but
             ,
             when
             ?
             
               at
               the
               red
               Sea
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               the
               Wilderness
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             78.
             17.
             
             Exod.
             14.
             
             Psal
             .
             106.
             7.
             
             It
             was
             untimous
             sinning
             in
             such
             straits
             ,
             when
             their
             very
             moneth
             was
             come
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             could
             not
             fly
             from
             his
             hand
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               Soveraignty
               of
               God
               in
               the
               works
               of
               Creation
               and
               Providence
               ,
               in
               other
               considerations
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             regard
             of
             the
             Lord's
             manner
             of
             working
             .
             2.
             
             And
             of
             his
             end
             of
             working
             .
             3.
             
             And
             of
             his
             omnipotent
             arm
             .
             4.
             
             Of
             his
             holiness
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             in
             greater
             wisedom
             have
             created
             things
             (
             for
             nothing
             can
             be
             added
             to
             infinite
             wisedom
             and
             goodness
             )
             so
             infinitenesse
             was
             at
             the
             creating
             of
             a
             worm
             ,
             
             as
             at
             the
             creating
             of
             the
             Angel
             
               Gabriel
               :
               but
               in
               regard
               of
               things
               created
               ,
            
             he
             could
             have
             made
             a
             more
             perfect
             world
             ,
             then
             this
             and
             the
             Angel-nature
             ,
             mans
             nature
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Birds
             ,
             Beasts
             of
             more
             excellency
             ,
             as
             touching
             perfection
             both
             of
             nature
             and
             accidents
             ,
             then
             these
             that
             now
             are
             ;
             But
             here
             Soveraignty
             hath
             place
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             foot
             should
             not
             complain
             ,
             why
             made
             he
             not
             me
             the
             head
             ?
             and
             the
             least
             of
             .
             Stars
             ,
             why
             made
             he
             me
             not
             the
             Sun
             ?
             nor
             the
             Earth
             say
             out
             of
             the
             lump
             of
             poor
             Nothing
             out
             of
             the
             which
             I
             came
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             made
             me
             the
             Globe
             of
             the
             Heaven
             of
             Heavens
             ,
             or
             an
             Angel
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Why
             made
             not
             God
             the
             first
             Adam
             as
             perfect
             as
             the
             second
             Adam
             ?
             a
             house
             that
             can
             stand
             alone
             ,
             is
             better
             then
             an
             old
             house
             that
             needs
             aprop
             .
             O
             quarrel
             not
             ,
             the
             Vine
             tree
             is
             a
             more
             noble
             plant
             then
             the
             thorn
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             must
             be
             propped
             else
             it
             grows
             not
             .
             2.
             
             The
             man
             Christ
             needs
             influences
             of
             graces
             as
             well
             ,
             as
             another
             man.
             3.
             
             The
             Angels
             and
             glorified
             Spirits
             need
             the
             like
             ;
             Man
             a
             house
             of
             clay
             needs
             a
             pillar
             of
             excellent
             matter
             of
             the
             gold
             of
             free-grace
             to
             hold
             him
             up
             in
             his
             actings
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             made
             he
             me
             not
             as
             holy
             as
             the
             man
             Christ
             ?
             why
             was
             this
             man
             born
             blind
             ?
             O
             cease
             ,
             he
             who
             
               gives
               not
               an
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               matters
               ,
            
             when
             he
             made
             you
             a
             man
             might
             have
             made
             you
             a
             snake
             or
             a
             stone
             ;
             he
             is
             debter
             ,
             of
             two
             eyes
             ,
             or
             of
             half
             an
             eye
             ,
             of
             the
             lowest
             gift
             or
             grace
             imaginable
             to
             no
             man
             ;
             close
             with
             all
             he
             does
             .
             That
             is
             an
             evil
             wit
             that
             disputes
             with
             God
             ;
             Submission
             ,
             silent
             submission
             to
             the
             hardest
             dispensation
             makes
             the
             child
             of
             God
             victorious
             ;
             we
             are
             above
             all
             things
             in
             conquering
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             below
             all
             things
             ,
             in
             submitting
             for
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Job
             
               or
               any
               answer
               ,
               Job
            
             38.
             8.
             
             Who
             shut
             up
             the
             Sea
             with
             doors
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             issued
             out
             of
             the
             womb
             ?
             Ver.
             9.
             
             When
             I
             made
             the
             cloud
             the
             garments
             thereof
             ,
             and
             thick
             darkness
             a
             swadling
             band
             for
             it
             .
             Job
             26.
             7.
             
             He
             stretcheth
             out
             the
             North
             over
             the
             empty
             place
             ,
             and
             hangeth
             the
             Earth
             upon
             nothing
             ;
             
               give
               a
               reason
               of
               East
               and
               West
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             puts
             forth
             Soveraignty
             on
             
             Jeroboam's
             arm
             to
             dry
             it
             up
             ,
             on
             
             Mephibosheth's
             feet
             ,
             upon
             the
             mans
             eye-holes
             ,
             Joh.
             9.
             that
             they
             should
             be
             empty
             of
             eyes
             ,
             on
             Judas
             his
             bowels
             ,
             on
             
             Job's
             body
             smitten
             with
             boyls
             ,
             his
             outgoings
             of
             Soveraignty
             appear
             on
             the
             Fig-tree
             which
             he
             curseth
             ,
             on
             the
             Gourd
             of
             Jonah
             ,
             for
             he
             blasts
             it
             ,
             on
             the
             Fig-tree
             and
             Vine-tree
             ,
             
             for
             he
             marrs
             them
             ,
             Joel
             1.
             4.
             
             As
             it
             pleaseth
             him
             he
             setteth
             one
             piece
             of
             clay
             on
             the
             Throne
             ,
             to
             glister
             ,
             another
             bit
             of
             clay
             behind
             the
             mill
             ,
             where
             he
             sweats
             and
             
             is
             hungry
             ;
             Zeph.
             3.
             12.
             
             
               I
               will
               leave
               in
               the
               midst
               thereof
               an
               afflicted
               and
               a
               poor
               people
               ,
            
             or
             sick
             ;
             yea
             dryed
             up
             ,
             as
             Fish-ponds
             and
             Brooks
             use
             to
             be
             when
             the
             rest
             are
             swept
             away
             .
             Joseph
             is
             rich
             and
             all
             the
             Corn
             of
             Egypt
             is
             his
             ,
             and
             his
             brethren
             want
             bread
             ,
             and
             are
             low
             like
             Carriers
             ,
             driving
             horses
             with
             loads
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Job
             gets
             no
             leave
             to
             swallow
             his
             spittle
             ,
             Job
             7.
             19.
             
             Precious
             Israel
             is
             plowed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             129.
             1.
             and
             her
             back
             made
             a
             field
             of
             bloud
             ;
             like
             
               two
               legs
               and
               a
               piece
               of
               an
               ear
            
             of
             a
             devoured
             sheep
             ,
             plucked
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             a
             Lion
             ,
             Amos
             3.
             12.
             the
             man
             Christ
             a
             
               man
               of
               sorrows
            
             and
             acquainted
             with
             grief
             ,
             a
             worm
             and
             not
             a
             man
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             Earth
             sitteth
             still
             and
             is
             at
             rest
             ,
             Zech.
             1.
             11.
             the
             wicked
             shine
             ,
             are
             fat
             ,
             their
             breasts
             are
             full
             of
             milk
             ;
             and
             you
             stumble
             at
             this
             ,
             
               Shall
               any
               teach
               the
               Almighty
               knowledge
               ,
            
             Job
             21.
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             Amos
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               73.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             Except
             Soveraignty
             ,
             what
             can
             silence
             the
             mind
             of
             one
             who
             stumbles
             and
             doubts
             ,
             and
             weeps
             ,
             because
             so
             many
             Infants
             are
             burnt
             in
             Sodom
             with
             fire
             ,
             so
             many
             in
             the
             old
             World
             are
             drowned
             with
             waters
             in
             the
             mothers
             womb
             and
             the
             cradle
             ,
             the
             young
             sucking
             children
             of
             the
             Amalekites
             ,
             &
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             who
             never
             drew
             a
             sword
             against
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             could
             never
             bow
             their
             knee
             to
             the
             Idol
             
               God
               Pel
            
             ,
             nor
             stretch
             out
             their
             hands
             to
             him
             ,
             perish
             by
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             their
             heads
             dasht
             against
             stones
             ?
             O
             they
             were
             guilty
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             yea
             and
             so
             were
             
               Moses
               ,
               David
               ,
               Samuel
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Job
               ,
            
             and
             Daniel
             when
             they
             were
             in
             the
             womb
             and
             weeping
             on
             the
             breasts
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Soveraignty
             determines
             what
             is
             just
             ;
             righteous
             Abel
             dies
             in
             bloud
             ,
             godly
             Josiah
             in
             war
             ,
             many
             bloody
             men
             smile
             out
             their
             soul
             in
             peace
             ;
             
               I
               took
               Sodom
               away
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ezech.
             16.
             50.
             
             )
             
               as
               I
               saw
               good
            
             ;
             a
             wall
             falls
             upon
             twenty
             seven
             thousand
             and
             kills
             them
             ,
             1
             Kings
             20.
             the
             Lord
             shoots
             an
             arrow
             of
             the
             Pestilence
             at
             the
             camp
             of
             the
             Assyrians
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             misse
             takes
             away
             ,
             in
             one
             night
             ,
             an
             hundred
             and
             fourscore
             and
             five
             thousand
             chosen
             men
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               37.
               36.
               2
               
               Chro.
            
             13
             ,
             18.
             there
             fell
             of
             Israel
             at
             once
             five
             hundered
             thousand
             ;
             how
             many
             graves
             must
             be
             there
             ?
             Pharaoh
             and
             his
             Princes
             are
             drowned
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             Herod
             killed
             with
             worms
             ;
             then
             
             simple
             judgements
             as
             divided
             from
             sin
             ,
             prove
             nothing
             ;
             but
             how
             are
             we
             to
             stoop
             and
             tremble
             at
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             As
             touching
             gifts
             and
             graces
             much
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             Soveraignty
             .
             Elihu
             saith
             ,
             Job
             32.
             9.
             
             
               Great
               men
               are
               not
               always
               wise
               ,
               neither
               do
               the
               aged
               understand
               judgement
               .
            
             Beautie
             is
             a
             debt
             that
             God
             ows
             not
             to
             pay
             to
             Absalom
             ;
             nor
             wisedom
             to
             Achitophel
             more
             then
             to
             a
             stark
             fool
             ,
             or
             to
             any
             man
             who
             is
             born
             as
             a
             wild
             Ass
             colt
             .
             This
             Soveraignty
             gives
             faith
             to
             Abraham
             ,
             to
             Moses
             meekness
             ,
             to
             David
             sincerity
             ,
             to
             Josiah
             zeal
             ,
             to
             Job
             patience
             ,
             to
             the
             man
             Christ
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             above
             measure
             ;
             there
             is
             more
             grace
             of
             godly
             painfulness
             given
             to
             Paul
             then
             to
             the
             dayly
             eye-witnesses
             of
             Christ
             ;
             
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             you
             might
             have
             had
             wisedom
             and
             used
             it
             ,
             as
             Achitophel
             ;
             and
             yet
             saith
             one
             ,
             
               God
               hath
               given
               me
               no
               more
               grace
               ,
               therefore
               let
               God
               blame
               God
               that
               I
               doe
               as
               I
               doe
            
             ;
             if
             he
             had
             given
             me
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             done
             better
             :
             and
             if
             I
             had
             a
             heart
             according
             to
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             been
             as
             holy
             ,
             sincere
             ,
             and
             zealous
             as
             David
             ;
             but
             he
             denyed
             it
             to
             me
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             absolute
             Soveraignty
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             above
             my
             will
             and
             my
             strength
             ,
             influences
             of
             grace
             both
             for
             the
             obtaining
             of
             the
             habits
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             Soveraign
             grace
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             These
             practical
             Propositions
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             ,
             
             1.
             
             Prop.
             1.
             
             It
             is
             proud
             nature
             which
             saith
             ,
             God
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             for
             whether
             the
             Lord
             give
             ,
             or
             withhold
             more
             grace
             ;
             holiness
             and
             spotlesness
             doth
             essentially
             convey
             his
             Soveraignty
             .
             Matth.
             20.
             15.
             
             
               Is
               it
               not
               lawful
               for
               me
               to
               doe
               ,
               what
               I
               will
               ,
               with
               mine
               own
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             who
             is
             Almighty
             ;
             For
             he
             who
             is
             in
             an
             unsearchable
             way
             ,
             above
             all
             law
             that
             binds
             the
             Creature
             ,
             can
             be
             subject
             to
             no
             blame
             .
             Suppose
             the
             evil
             servant
             say
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             24.
             
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               knew
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               art
               an
               hard
               man
               ,
               reaping
               where
               thou
               hast
               not
               sown
               ,
               and
               gathering
               where
               thou
               hast
               not
               strowed
            
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             thou
             seekest
             much
             obedience
             ,
             and
             a
             large
             harvest
             ,
             and
             sowest
             upon
             my
             heart
             little
             grace
             ,
             and
             gave
             me
             but
             one
             talent
             ;
             if
             thou
             hadst
             given
             me
             five
             talents
             ,
             or
             two
             talents
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             done
             as
             well
             as
             the
             servant
             who
             received
             five
             or
             two
             :
             but
             
             thou
             didst
             not
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             therefore
             blame
             thy self
             :
             and
             so
             it
             is
             the
             very
             complaint
             of
             the
             very
             malignant
             servant
             ;
             as
             also
             the
             rich
             Gluttons
             divinity
             reflects
             upon
             the
             gracious
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
             16.
             30.
             
             
               Nay
               father
               Abraham
               ,
               but
               if
               one
               went
               unto
               them
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               will
               repent
            
             ;
             Which
             is
             ,
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             God
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ,
             that
             his
             five
             brethren
             repent
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             bestows
             not
             sufficient
             helps
             of
             salvation
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             What
             is
             the
             book
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             but
             a
             paper
             roll
             of
             letters
             and
             syllables
             ;
             would
             he
             send
             a
             Preacher
             from
             Hell
             ,
             and
             a
             Messenger
             from
             Heaven
             to
             give
             them
             sufficient
             warning
             and
             instruction
             of
             a
             Heaven
             and
             a
             Hell
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             he
             then
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             ;
             not
             my
             five
             brethren
             .
             2.
             
             He
             who
             shews
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             hardneth
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             a
             strong
             mighty
             will
             which
             no
             man
             can
             resist
             ,
             he
             can
             find
             fault
             with
             no
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             sin
             and
             harden
             his
             own
             heart
             ;
             
               For
               his
               absolute
               Soveraign
               will
               is
               far
               above
               me
               and
               my
               strength
            
             ;
             but
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             the
             carnal
             man
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             18.
             19.
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             such
             an
             Objection
             is
             unworthy
             to
             be
             moved
             or
             answered
             ;
             nor
             becomes
             it
             base
             clay
             and
             the
             clay
             pot
             so
             to
             argue
             with
             the
             great
             potter
             and
             former
             of
             all
             things
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Influences
             for
             getting
             of
             the
             habits
             or
             performing
             the
             acts
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             are
             the
             Lord
             's
             own
             ;
             therefore
             Soveraignty
             is
             his
             Law
             ,
             he
             may
             bestow
             them
             ,
             or
             withhold
             them
             ,
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             especially
             if
             the
             Creature
             be
             willing
             to
             want
             these
             influences
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Sun
             rejoyce
             with
             all
             his
             heart
             at
             the
             influences
             and
             concurring
             providences
             of
             God
             to
             the
             contrary
             sinful
             actings
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             ;
             
               Exod.
               5.
               2
               ,
               8
               ,
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Psal
               .
               14.
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               10.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               4.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
               36.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               84.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Prov.
               1.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Prov.
               2.
               14.
               
               Prov.
               4.
               16.
               17.
               
               Prov.
               10.
               23.
               
               Prov.
               14.
               9.
               
               Prov.
               7.
               18.
               
               Prov.
               9.
               17.
               
               Psal
               .
               49.
               11.
               
               Luke
               11.
               39.
               
               Psal
               .
               5.
               9.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             64.
             6.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Though
             we
             could
             not
             conceal
             the
             Lord's
             concluding
             of
             all
             under
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             their
             guiltiness
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             concluded
             ,
             and
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             rejecting
             the
             Jews
             and
             calling
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             the
             free
             obedience
             of
             the
             one
             and
             free
             disobedience
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             's
             having
             
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             hardning
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             with
             their
             willing
             running
             in
             ways
             of
             disobedience
             and
             rebellion
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
               11.
               33.
               
               O
               the
               depth
               ,
               &c.
            
             yet
             adversaries
             have
             no
             cause
             of
             objecting
             this
             to
             us
             more
             then
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Prop.
             Gracelesness
             is
             satisfied
             with
             gracelesness
             ,
             and
             is
             no
             more
             desirous
             and
             thirsty
             for
             grace
             nor
             darkness
             after
             the
             Sun
             light
             ,
             
             or
             coldness
             desireth
             the
             fires
             heat
             ;
             yea
             as
             Satan
             cannot
             destroy
             Satan
             ,
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             cannot
             love
             to
             be
             subdued
             by
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             man
             hating
             both
             Christ
             and
             his
             Father
             ,
             John
             15.
             24.
             and
             pleasing
             himself
             in
             that
             way
             ,
             who
             yet
             complains
             that
             God
             doth
             withdraw
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             command
             us
             ,
             or
             exhort
             us
             to
             repentance
             ,
             is
             like
             to
             him
             who
             lies
             still
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             loves
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             and
             complains
             that
             he
             is
             scorched
             and
             tormented
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             lift
             him
             out
             of
             the
             furnace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             What
             a
             proud
             Pelagian
             nature
             is
             this
             ,
             for
             any
             to
             say
             had
             he
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             which
             was
             in
             David
             ,
             he
             could
             act
             as
             David
             ,
             and
             could
             secure
             himself
             from
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ;
             but
             how
             did
             David
             ,
             who
             had
             
             David's
             heart
             ,
             fall
             in
             these
             horrid
             crimes
             ?
             can
             any
             interpose
             himself
             surety
             ,
             and
             put
             grace
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             ,
             or
             nature
             which
             he
             cannot
             command
             ,
             to
             undertake
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             were
             it
             not
             safer
             to
             be
             pained
             with
             the
             bondage
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             be
             sick
             for
             Christ
             and
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             interpose
             self
             to
             be
             surety
             for
             self
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             strong
             in
             free
             grace
             only
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Soveraignty
               in
               actings
               of
               grace
               ,
               2.
               
               We
               are
               not
               to
               seek
               influences
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               suitable
               to
               the
               Word
               .
               3.
               
               Of
               divers
               influences
               .
               4.
               
               How
               we
               complain
               of
               want
               of
               influences
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               may
               suit
               them
               .
               5.
               
               We
               are
               to
               act
               under
               indispositions
               .
               6.
               
               How
               we
               are
               to
               pray
               continualy
               .
               7.
               
               Not
               to
               act
               duties
               while
               we
               feel
               breathings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               an
               unsafe
               Rule
               .
               8.
               
               Preparations
               before
               Duties
               .
               9.
               
               To
               wait
               on
               breathings
               before
               we
               act
               Duties
               ,
               how
               lawful
               ,
               how
               not
               .
            
          
           
             LEt
             it
             be
             futher
             considered
             in
             these
             Particulars
             ,
             how
             unjust
             we
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             free
             the
             Lord
             is
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Who
             ever
             complains
             of
             the
             want
             of
             grace
             and
             yet
             remains
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             doth
             close
             with
             his
             want
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             The
             renewed
             mans
             complaining
             of
             the
             want
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             neither
             in
             sense
             or
             godly
             feeling
             ,
             nor
             in
             faith
             and
             humble
             believing
             .
             Nature
             can
             no
             more
             complain
             of
             the
             want
             of
             grace
             with
             any
             spiritual
             and
             godly
             sense
             ,
             then
             a
             sucking
             child
             can
             weep
             ,
             because
             he
             is
             not
             an
             understanding
             man
             of
             thirty
             years
             old
             ;
             
             for
             darkness
             cannot
             seek
             after
             the
             Sun
             light
             ,
             for
             so
             it
             should
             desire
             its
             own
             destruction
             ;
             nor
             can
             cold
             desire
             heat
             ,
             nor
             Satan
             be
             divided
             against
             Satan
             ,
             and
             therefore
             these
             are
             but
             feigned
             and
             counterfeit
             bemonings
             ;
             For
             the
             actings
             of
             sinful
             nature
             with
             delight
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             hates
             grace
             ,
             which
             he
             professeth
             ,
             he
             so
             much
             desires
             ;
             for
             only
             grace
             can
             thirst
             after
             ,
             and
             long
             for
             grace
             .
             Joh.
             15.
             24.
             
             
               If
               I
               had
               not
               done
               among
               them
               the
               works
               which
               no
               other
               man
               did
               ,
               they
               had
               not
               had
               sin
               :
               but
               now
               they
               have
               both
               seen
               and
               hated
               both
               me
               and
               my
               Father
               .
            
             Such
             a
             hatred
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             cannot
             consist
             with
             a
             lively
             desire
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             right
             Rule
             ,
             not
             to
             separate
             Soveraignty
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             the
             Omnipotency
             of
             grace
             from
             the
             
             Promise
             ,
             otherwise
             we
             make
             a
             sort
             of
             Idol
             of
             Omnipotency
             ;
             seek
             we
             them
             and
             pray
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             not
             peremptorily
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             to
             every
             single
             acting
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               dust
               :
               quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Ver.
             28.
             
             
               My
               soul
               melteth
               for
               heaviness
               :
               strengthen
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Ver.
             107.
             
             
               I
               am
               afficted
               very
               much
               ,
               quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             v.
             154.
             
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             A
             gracious
             heart
             seeks
             no
             other
             out-lettings
             of
             grace
             to
             this
             or
             that
             duty
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             promise
             ;
             Now
             the
             promise
             is
             not
             contrary
             to
             the
             Soveraign
             dispensation
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Soveraignty
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             are
             many
             withdrawings
             of
             God
             ,
             whence
             follows
             deadness
             and
             the
             souls
             melting
             for
             heaviness
             ;
             Nor
             is
             there
             either
             promise
             or
             dispensation
             ,
             that
             the
             belever
             shall
             ,
             in
             every
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             be
             lively
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             and
             have
             the
             heart
             lifted
             up
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ;
             except
             we
             would
             say
             ,
             Earth
             is
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             
               for
               a
               time
               in
               heaviness
               ,
               if
               need
               be
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             bastard
             literal
             heat
             and
             vigor
             of
             going
             about
             duties
             that
             comes
             not
             from
             the
             Word
             ;
             no
             bastardheat
             comes
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             but
             by
             accident
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             that
             speaks
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             speaks
             his
             own
             spiritual
             and
             lively
             comforts
             and
             actings
             ;
             not
             that
             which
             may
             flow
             from
             a
             letter
             ,
             which
             is
             common
             to
             Seneca
             and
             other
             humane
             Writers
             ,
             and
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             though
             even
             the
             style
             ,
             liveliness
             ,
             majesty
             and
             divinity
             that
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             are
             eminently
             above
             the
             like
             in
             other
             Writers
             ;
             The
             Spirit
             immediately
             inspiring
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             quickning
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             are
             both
             the
             same
             Spirit
             that
             Christ
             promised
             to
             send
             ,
             John
             16.
             of
             which
             Christ
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               14.
               
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
               ,
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
            
             (
             a
             word
             most
             mysterious
             )
             
               and
               shall
               shew
               it
               unto
               you
            
             ;
             and
             believers
             are
             afraid
             that
             their
             hearts
             receive
             some
             other
             quickning
             between
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             their
             hearts
             ,
             which
             causeth
             them
             to
             pray
             for
             no
             quickning
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             Word
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             may
             3.
             be
             said
             of
             the
             salvation
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             91.
             16.
             
             
               I
               will
               shew
               him
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             12.
             2.
             
             
               For
               the
               Lord
               Jehovah
               is
               my
               strength
               and
               my
               song
               ,
               he
               also
               is
               become
               my
               salvation
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             119.
             170.
             
             
               Let
               my
               supplication
               come
               before
               
               thee
               ,
               deliver
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             apt
             to
             seek
             strange
             and
             whorish
             influences
             ;
             the
             like
             whereof
             the
             Lord
             bestows
             not
             upon
             his
             people
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             132.
             
             
               Look
               thou
               upon
               me
               and
               be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               ,
               as
               thou
               uses
               to
               doe
               to
               those
               that
               love
               thy
               name
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             106.
             4.
             
             
               Remember
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               with
               the
               favour
               that
               thou
               bearest
               to
               thy
               people
               :
               O
               visit
               me
               with
               thy
               salvation
               :
            
             V.
             
             5.
             
             
               That
               I
               may
               see
               the
               good
               of
               thy
               chosen
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               gladness
               of
               thy
               Nation
               :
               that
               I
               may
               glory
               with
               thine
               inheritance
               .
            
             It
             s
             cold
             comfort
             we
             reap
             without
             the
             word
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             his
             omnipotency
             was
             eternal
             before
             there
             was
             a
             Word
             or
             Promise
             made
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             Lord
             will
             have
             the
             Word
             or
             Promise
             to
             be
             the
             officina
             the
             work-house
             of
             his
             Spirit
             and
             of
             the
             quickning
             influences
             thereof
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             also
             there
             is
             a
             salvation
             and
             escape
             out
             of
             prison
             by
             keys
             of
             our
             own
             making
             ,
             and
             by
             
               putting
               out
               the
               hand
               to
               iniquity
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             125.
             and
             the
             heart
             is
             much
             for
             the
             bulk
             of
             a
             deliverance
             from
             Hell
             :
             and
             for
             the
             body
             and
             lump
             of
             a
             mercy
             ,
             
             were
             it
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             Baalam's
             paradise
             ,
             or
             
               the
               end
               of
               the
               righteous
            
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             purchased
             by
             the
             ransome
             of
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             faith
             laying
             hold
             thereon
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             And
             we
             love
             to
             have
             the
             remission
             and
             the
             righteousness
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             the
             separated
             from
             holiness
             and
             sanctification
             :
             
             but
             the
             Scripture
             conjoyneth
             them
             :
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               30.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               4.
               1
               
               Cor.
               6.
               11.
               
               Heb.
               10.
               10.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               12
               ,
               13.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             2.
             24.
             yea
             is
             a
             holy
             justification
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             is
             the
             cleanly
             ,
             kindly
             ,
             sure
             absolution
             of
             the
             sinner
             ;
             for
             Christ
             loves
             no●
             and
             washes
             not
             in
             his
             bloud
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             he
             makes
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             in
             so
             saying
             ,
             I
             honour
             good
             works
             more
             then
             Mr.
             Baxter
             doth
             ,
             who
             makes
             them
             as
             good
             as
             Christ's
             bloud
             ,
             even
             the
             price
             of
             pardon
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               7.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             14.
             
          
           
             Yea
             and
             7.
             
             We
             could
             be
             satisfied
             with
             dumb
             and
             scrupulous
             influences
             and
             inspirations
             contrary
             unto
             ,
             and
             separated
             from
             the
             Word
             ,
             as
             
               Evah
               ,
               Gen.
               3.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               1
               
               Kings
               13.
               18.
               
               Matth.
            
             4.
             3
             ,
             6
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             What
             could
             the
             powerful
             influences
             of
             God
             Creator
             separated
             from
             Christ
             the
             treasure-house
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
             doe
             to
             us
             ?
             and
             if
             Omnipotency
             were
             separated
             from
             the
             
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             could
             it
             save
             us
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord's
             way
             ?
             through
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             power
             in
             God
             cannot
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             save
             men
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             only
             saving
             Name
             under
             Heaven
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             12.
             nor
             can
             Omnipotency
             work
             a
             redemption
             now
             in
             this
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             by
             bloud
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               And
               that
               which
               is
               to
               declare
               the
               righteousness
               of
               God
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Power
             acts
             by
             way
             of
             compleat
             satisfaction
             ,
             as
             the
             
               exceeding
               greatness
               of
               God's
               power
               to
               us-ward
               who
               believe
               ,
            
             is
             of
             the
             same
             size
             with
             the
             
               mighty
               power
               which
               raised
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               on
               the
               right-hand
               of
               God
               in
               heavenly
               places
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             14
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             power
             of
             translating
             a
             sinner
             from
             Satans
             Kingdome
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             his
             love
             works
             as
             acted
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             and
             set
             on
             work
             to
             act
             righteously
             to
             translate
             no
             man
             ,
             but
             the
             person
             for
             whom
             a
             ransome
             of
             bloud
             is
             given
             to
             justice
             ,
             as
             the
             Princes
             right
             power
             is
             only
             for
             the
             good
             of
             free
             and
             legal
             subjects
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             and
             that
             all
             power
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             to
             save
             ,
             
               Matth.
               28.
               18.
               
               John
               17.
               2.
               
               Matth.
            
             11.
             27.
             and
             that
             Kingly
             and
             Royal
             power
             to
             give
             repetance
             to
             Israel
             and
             forgiveness
             of
             sins
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             to
             forgive
             sins
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             6.
             to
             raise
             and
             quicken
             the
             dead
             ,
             John
             5.
             26
             ,
             28
             ,
             29.
             is
             a
             power
             (
             in
             a
             way
             )
             purchased
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             attonement
             ,
             Rom.
             14.
             9.
             
             
               For
               to
               this
               end
               Christ
               both
               dyed
               and
               rose
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               Lord
               both
               of
               the
               dead
               and
               living
               .
            
             And
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             it
             s
             a
             righteous
             power
             over
             all
             flesh
             and
             in
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             though
             he
             died
             not
             for
             all
             flesh
             ,
             and
             for
             all
             the
             Angels
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             men
             on
             Earth
             ;
             it
             were
             strange
             to
             say
             Christ
             died
             for
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             their
             sins
             and
             final
             unbelief
             and
             rejecting
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             obtain
             a
             power
             to
             pardon
             some
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             repentance
             from
             some
             dead
             works
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             all
             dead
             works
             ;
             and
             to
             purge
             them
             from
             some
             ,
             but
             not
             from
             all
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             most
             unjust
             to
             lay
             the
             blame
             of
             our
             sinful
             omissions
             ,
             upon
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ,
             because
             he
             withdraws
             influences
             :
             For
             1.
             
             That
             is
             to
             reproach
             God
             ,
             this
             is
             like
             the
             malecontentedness
             of
             Satan
             and
             of
             Hell
             :
             for
             the
             damned
             complain
             that
             ever
             they
             were
             born
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             cannot
             
             be
             annihilated
             ,
             and
             that
             hils
             and
             mountains
             cover
             them
             not
             quick
             in
             soul
             and
             body
             ;
             yea
             they
             storm
             and
             rage
             because
             God
             gives
             them
             a
             being
             capable
             of
             eternal
             woe
             .
             2.
             
             The
             wakened
             consciences
             of
             men
             out
             of
             Christ
             often
             fall
             upon
             this
             recrimination
             ;
             the
             gnawing
             of
             conscience
             of
             Judas
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             ;
             and
             of
             the
             young
             man
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             12.
             
             
               How
               have
               I
               hated
               instruction
               ?
               and
               my
               heart
               dispised
               reproof
               ?
            
             Yet
             it
             is
             a
             more
             commendable
             complaining
             and
             more
             hopeful
             to
             complain
             of
             sinful
             neglect
             of
             means
             ,
             then
             of
             divine
             permissive
             providence
             of
             sin
             upon
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             but
             conscience
             in
             its
             kindly
             acting
             is
             the
             tormenting
             worm
             that
             eats
             self
             .
             No
             Divel
             alledges
             this
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             Satan
             bites
             at
             providence
             ;
             God
             hedges
             about
             a
             hypocrite
             ,
             Job
             .
             and
             God
             commends
             him
             (
             says
             he
             )
             Christ
             torments
             us
             before
             the
             time
             :
             Satan
             trembles
             and
             frets
             at
             the
             existence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             is
             above
             him
             ,
             
               Joh
               1.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Matth.
               8.
               29.
               
               Jam.
            
             2.
             19.
             and
             so
             all
             his
             words
             to
             Christ
             speak
             a
             barking
             at
             providence
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             its
             wrong
             that
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             should
             want
             bread
             ;
             it
             is
             an
             useless
             providence
             that
             the
             man
             Christ
             go
             down
             stairs
             ;
             for
             God
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             should
             save
             him
             though
             he
             throw
             himself
             down
             headlong
             .
             Satan
             is
             a
             better
             Master
             ,
             who
             gives
             all
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             the
             World
             to
             his
             Worshippers
             ,
             then
             God
             ,
             who
             denies
             Bread
             to
             his
             own
             wel-beloved
             Son
             ;
             thus
             doth
             Satan
             ,
             but
             in
             another
             kind
             ,
             fret
             .
             So
             Gen.
             3.
             it
             s
             a
             bad
             providence
             that
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             are
             not
             as
             knowing
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             Luke
             5.
             34.
             
             What
             have
             we
             to
             doe
             with
             Christ
             ?
             But
             may
             not
             conscience
             accuse
             providence
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             grace
             ,
             especially
             being
             wakened
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             Conscience
             of
             Divels
             and
             the
             Damned
             is
             awakned
             either
             penally
             or
             sinfully
             ;
             these
             may
             be
             distinguished
             here
             ;
             the
             Conscience
             as
             penally
             wakned
             by
             the
             Judge
             ,
             primarily
             gnaws
             and
             torments
             it self
             for
             sin
             as
             punished
             ;
             
               I
               have
               sinned
            
             saith
             Judas
             ,
             and
             he
             casts
             down
             the
             seven
             pieces
             ,
             feeling
             the
             worm
             ;
             but
             as
             the
             Conscience
             is
             sinfully
             wakned
             by
             it self
             in
             blaspheming
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             Rev.
             16.
             9
             ,
             11.
             because
             of
             pain
             ,
             it
             also
             frets
             against
             providence
             ,
             but
             is
             is
             not
             pain'd
             for
             the
             want
             of
             saving
             grace
             and
             holy
             influences
             
             which
             might
             have
             prevented
             sin
             ;
             yea
             their
             blasphemings
             of
             God
             eternally
             ,
             is
             a
             seal
             and
             a
             closeing
             with
             the
             state
             of
             unrenewed
             nature
             which
             is
             never
             moved
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             wrestles
             against
             the
             providence
             which
             sometime
             did
             permit
             sin
             ,
             
             which
             now
             hath
             such
             tormenting
             consequences
             though
             the
             conscience
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             being
             taken
             with
             the
             Iustre
             and
             apparent
             good
             in
             sin
             ,
             did
             also
             close
             with
             the
             opportunity
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             with
             providence
             opening
             the
             way
             to
             tentations
             ,
             Prov.
             7.
             15.
             and
             seek
             such
             a
             providence
             ,
             Gen.
             39.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             embrace
             it
             ,
             Mark
             14.
             10
             ,
             11.
             yet
             is
             there
             saving
             good
             in
             a
             regulated
             spiritual
             complaining
             of
             the
             want
             of
             saving
             influences
             ;
          
           
             So
             as
             1.
             
             They
             be
             not
             looked
             on
             as
             misdeeds
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             not
             the
             Lord
             might
             have
             lent
             me
             the
             influence
             to
             such
             a
             self-denying
             death
             as
             
             Abraham's
             journey
             in
             aiming
             to
             sacrifice
             his
             only
             son
             for
             God
             ,
             but
             he
             would
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             good
             if
             there
             be
             a
             holy
             submissive
             complaining
             of
             the
             want
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             as
             terminated
             upon
             duties
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             17.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               us
               to
               erre
               from
               thy
               ways
               ?
               and
               hardened
               our
               hearts
               from
               thy
               fear
               ?
            
             and
             not
             looked
             on
             ,
             as
             withdrawings
             of
             meer
             providence
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             holy
             claimbring
             to
             God
             ,
             ver
             .
             19.
             
               we
               are
               thine
            
             ;
             yet
             we
             are
             so
             thine
             ,
             as
             thy
             grace
             is
             Soveraign
             ;
             
               Thou
               never
               bearest
               rule
               over
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               called
               by
               thy
               name
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             no
             praise
             or
             thanks
             to
             Israel
             that
             they
             were
             called
             by
             his
             Name
             rather
             then
             the
             Heathen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             may
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             so
             earnestly
             suit
             and
             desire
             influences
             ,
             as
             
               Draw
               me
               ;
               quicken
               me
               ,
               encline
               my
               heart
               ,
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
            
             ;
             Therefore
             we
             may
             pray
             against
             withdrawings
             of
             influences
             ,
             as
             sad
             privations
             of
             dreadful
             consequents
             ;
             and
             so
             much
             is
             held
             forth
             in
             that
             Petition
             
               lead
               us
               not
               unto
               temptation
            
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Yet
             so
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             no
             deserving
             in
             us
             of
             having
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             influences
             to
             see
             ,
             to
             hear
             ,
             to
             perceive
             with
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             2
             ,
             3.
             as
             its
             not
             the
             merit
             of
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             the
             South
             ,
             that
             it
             lie
             nearer
             the
             Sun
             then
             another
             Northern
             part
             ;
             nor
             the
             good
             deserving
             of
             one
             Horse
             that
             he
             wear
             a
             golden
             Saddle
             and
             a
             silken
             Bridle
             ,
             
             rather
             than
             another
             :
             this
             would
             be
             minded
             ;
             
               What
               am
               I
               Lord
            
             ?
             as
             it
             was
             Christ's
             mind
             to
             cry
             down
             works
             in
             point
             of
             salvation
             ,
             yet
             not
             to
             cry
             down
             all
             actings
             by
             way
             of
             duty
             in
             the
             New-covenant
             way
             .
             Therefore
             5.
             since
             grace
             may
             be
             desired
             (
             and
             all
             gracious
             influences
             are
             grace
             ;
             )
             so
             is
             there
             a
             conformity
             betwixt
             the
             believers
             will
             suiting
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             revealed
             and
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             (
             I
             say
             not
             his
             high
             decree
             and
             ordaining
             will
             ;
             )
             for
             sure
             New-Testament
             or
             New-Covenant
             prayers
             ,
             new
             oyl
             ,
             and
             new
             supply
             of
             grace
             ,
             do
             import
             a
             fresh
             supply
             and
             watering
             of
             influences
             ,
             to
             be
             furnished
             to
             believers
             ;
             &
             especially
             since
             we
             may
             pray
             ,
             
               Hallowed
               be
               thy
               Name
               in
               me
               ,
               thy
               Kingdome
               come
               to
               me
               ;
               thy
               will
               be
               done
            
             (
             by
             me
             )
             
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               is
               it
               is
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             suit
             of
             God
             what
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             to
             bestow
             predeterminating
             grace
             in
             this
             Covenant
             ,
             
             as
             after
             shall
             be
             cleared
             .
             Now
             the
             faultiness
             of
             this
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               pray
               ,
               untill
               the
               Spirit
               act
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               move
               me
               to
               pray
               ,
            
             is
             seen
             in
             that
             it
             importeth
             that
             the
             moral
             ground
             of
             praying
             is
             not
             ,
             the
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             and
             that
             command
             (
             
               call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
            
             )
             which
             is
             most
             false
             ;
             for
             another
             warrant
             for
             all
             moral
             obedience
             ,
             then
             precept
             ,
             promise
             or
             practise
             ,
             can
             no
             man
             give
             ;
             yea
             it
             supposeth
             that
             the
             warrant
             of
             prayer
             is
             the
             influence
             of
             grace
             ;
             Now
             the
             influence
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             efficient
             helping
             cause
             ,
             not
             the
             rule
             ,
             not
             the
             objective
             cause
             of
             either
             our
             praying
             or
             any
             acts
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
             Yea
             it
             is
             the
             way
             of
             Enthysiasts
             to
             make
             divine
             impulsions
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             word
             of
             precept
             the
             Rule
             of
             our
             obedience
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             This
             (
             
               I
               will
               not
               pray
               untill
               the
               Spirit
               first
               act
               upon
               me
            
             )
             must
             have
             either
             this
             sense
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pray
             untill
             the
             Lord
             first
             give
             a
             praying
             disposition
             ,
             or
             ,
             untill
             the
             Lord
             first
             actually
             breath
             upon
             me
             .
             This
             latter
             saith
             indeed
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pray
             until
             I
             pray
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             's
             actual
             influence
             includes
             praying
             .
             The
             former
             cannot
             be
             said
             ;
             For
             there
             is
             no
             warrant
             to
             disobey
             the
             command
             (
             
               pray
               continually
            
             )
             untill
             I
             get
             a
             new
             disposition
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             for
             then
             might
             all
             praying
             of
             the
             renewed
             be
             shifted
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Disciples
             
             in
             the
             garden
             might
             have
             said
             to
             Christ
             ,
             our
             Master
             bids
             us
             pray
             ,
             but
             
               we
               are
               heavy
               with
               sleep
               and
               indisposed
               ,
               and
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               and
               so
               must
               we
               be
               excused
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             Magus
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             21.
             and
             other
             unrenewed
             men
             should
             shift
             the
             command
             of
             praying
             ;
             for
             while
             we
             be
             translated
             ,
             out
             of
             nature
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             want
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             by
             which
             only
             we
             can
             pray
             acceptably
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             unsavoury
             shall
             this
             be
             ?
             a
             man
             falls
             over
             a
             Bridge
             and
             is
             a
             drowning
             ,
             another
             is
             going
             to
             the
             place
             of
             Execution
             to
             die
             ,
             another
             is
             sick
             to
             death
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             may
             by
             this
             shift
             say
             ,
             we
             must
             not
             pray
             lest
             we
             take
             the
             Name
             of
             God
             in
             vain
             ,
             untill
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             upon
             us
             heavenly
             impressions
             ,
             of
             speaking
             in
             the
             Spirit
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             shift
             cannot
             stand
             to
             suspend
             praying
             ,
             until
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             from
             on
             high
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             's
             breathing
             ,
             and
             for
             teaching
             ,
             quickning
             ,
             enlarging
             of
             heart
             that
             we
             may
             pray
             and
             praise
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               51.
               15.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             119.
             36
             ,
             37
             ,
             40
             ,
             48.
             
             Wind
             fetches
             wind
             here
             ,
             and
             fire
             begets
             fire
             ,
             as
             cold
             flint
             creates
             hot
             fire
             :
             so
             the
             Atheists
             ,
             let
             them
             pray
             that
             can
             pray
             ;
             I
             'me
             no
             Minister
             ;
             But
             it
             hath
             this
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ready
               to
               pray
            
             ,
             but
             the
             blame
             of
             my
             not
             praying
             ,
             
               is
               to
               be
               laid
               on
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             for
             the
             wind
             blows
             not
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             but
             witty
             laziness
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Sea-man
             will
             sleep
             and
             attempt
             no
             Sea-voyage
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             blame
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             fall
             ,
             upon
             the
             wind
             which
             blows
             not
             after
             his
             mind
             ;
             it
             appears
             he
             is
             but
             a
             sleeper
             ;
             not
             a
             Husband-man
             who
             for
             bears
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             upon
             the
             account
             only
             that
             he
             finds
             not
             a
             season
             so
             desirable
             as
             he
             craves
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             indisposed
             to
             plow
             spiritually
             as
             a
             Christian
             ;
             
               He
               who
               observes
               the
               wind
               shall
               not
               sow
               :
               and
               he
               that
               regardeth
               the
               clouds
               shall
               not
               reap
               ,
            
             Eccl.
             11.
             4.
             
             So
             are
             we
             to
             refer
             to
             his
             holy
             Soveraignty
             the
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             about
             holy
             duties
             ,
             as
             if
             these
             flowings
             were
             in
             our
             power
             ;
             
             We
             are
             to
             know
             that
             the
             command
             and
             precept
             of
             spiritual
             duties
             is
             laid
             on
             us
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             reasonable
             creatures
             as
             hearers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             not
             under
             the
             reduplication
             as
             spiritually
             or
             not
             spiritually
             disposed
             ;
             as
             the
             Creditor
             and
             the
             Law
             charge
             men
             to
             pay
             their
             just
             debts
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             poor
             ,
             or
             rich
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             are
             debters
             :
             
             yea
             precepts
             from
             the
             Lord
             bind
             the
             creature
             as
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             moral
             precepts
             bind
             Men
             and
             Angels
             as
             capable
             to
             obey
             ,
             though
             not
             fit
             and
             disposed
             .
             Therefore
             must
             we
             here
             distinguish
             betwixt
             nature
             capable
             or
             having
             at
             any
             time
             power
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             the
             real
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             the
             physical
             aptitude
             and
             idoneous
             disposition
             to
             obey
             .
             The
             latter
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             obligation
             to
             pray
             or
             believe
             .
             
             David's
             being
             overclouded
             with
             a
             temptation
             is
             not
             an
             excuse
             of
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ;
             nor
             is
             he
             thereby
             freed
             from
             praying
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               lead
               me
               not
               into
               temptation
               .
            
          
           
             As
             1.
             
             Under
             indispositions
             moral
             we
             rejoyce
             ,
             that
             sinful
             indispositions
             do
             befriend
             us
             ,
             and
             smile
             upon
             us
             to
             promote
             sin
             ;
             as
             some
             love
             them
             well
             who
             counsel
             them
             ,
             and
             joyn
             with
             them
             in
             drunkenness
             ,
             and
             are
             their
             brethren
             in
             iniquity
             :
             so
             do
             we
             foment
             indispositions
             ,
             and
             welcome
             and
             fatten
             them
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             violence
             to
             our
             corruption
             ,
             and
             deadness
             ,
             and
             heardness
             ;
             and
             some
             expone
             false
             light
             ,
             to
             be
             God's
             secret
             and
             virtual
             approving
             Will
             they
             should
             commit
             the
             sin
             ;
             as
             
               Evah
               saw
               the
               fruit
               that
               it
               was
               good
               for
               food
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               pleasant
               to
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               a
               tree
               to
               be
               desired
               to
               make
               one
               wise
               .
            
             Gen.
             3.
             6.
             
             Here
             Evah
             substitutes
             the
             tentation
             in
             place
             of
             the
             precept
             ,
             and
             false
             light
             fosters
             and
             cherisheth
             a
             sinful
             lust
             and
             a
             wicked
             disposition
             to
             sin
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             tempting
             of
             the
             tempting
             disposition
             ,
             whereas
             is
             were
             good
             to
             complain
             under
             a
             sinful
             disposition
             as
             under
             the
             bondage
             of
             a
             part
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             as
             Paul
             doth
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             for
             a
             sinful
             disposition
             is
             but
             a
             branch
             and
             bud
             of
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             which
             we
             are
             to
             wrestle
             against
             ,
             as
             a
             most
             dangerous
             opposite
             to
             spiritual
             obedience
             .
             Indeed
             sometime
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             pray
             or
             praise
             ,
             or
             hope
             ,
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             command
             .
             Now
             the
             obligation
             of
             the
             command
             to
             praise
             is
             ever
             one
             ,
             and
             its
             good
             when
             the
             man
             can
             say
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               I
               will
               praise
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             5●
             .
             and
             the
             command
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord
             lies
             ever
             on
             ;
             it
             is
             a
             rich
             mercy
             when
             the
             disposition
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             command
             ;
             as
             Psal
             .
             25.
             15.
             
             
               Mine
               eyes
               are
               ever
            
             (
             in
             the
             habit
             and
             holy
             disposition
             )
             
               toward
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             130.
             6.
             
             
               My
               soul
               waiteth
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               more
               then
               they
               that
               watch
               for
               the
               morning
               .
            
             Farther
             not
             to
             pray
             till
             the
             Spirit
             move
             us
             ,
             and
             
             simply
             to
             abstain
             from
             praying
             or
             any
             other
             spiritual
             duty
             upon
             simple
             ignorance
             that
             we
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             pray
             except
             the
             spirit
             move
             us
             ,
             is
             weakness
             in
             some
             godly
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             overtaken
             with
             that
             error
             ,
             but
             in
             knowing
             and
             judicious
             men
             who
             are
             Libertines
             ,
             
             it
             is
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             somewhat
             more
             then
             weakness
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             to
             abstain
             from
             spiritual
             duties
             though
             not
             considering
             or
             without
             religious
             weighing
             the
             Commandment
             ,
             
               pray
               continually
            
             :
             and
             is
             a
             making
             of
             the
             Spirit
             's
             acting
             our
             Bible
             ,
             and
             to
             confound
             the
             Scripture
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             did
             ;
             so
             Calvin
             saith
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sense
             of
             this
             ,
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             cannot
             be
             
               pray
               assiduously
               at
               all
               occasions
               ,
               except
               the
               Spirit
               withdraw
               his
               influences
            
             ;
             for
             here
             three
             things
             are
             considerable
             .
          
           
             If
             1.
             
             The
             providential
             call
             of
             God
             to
             pray
             ,
             suppose
             that
             sickness
             ,
             incursions
             of
             Divels
             ,
             or
             extreme
             suffering
             be
             on
             .
          
           
             If
             2.
             
             A
             more
             special
             supernatural
             providence
             of
             a
             heavenly
             fervor
             and
             stirring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             on
             .
          
           
             If
             3.
             
             Only
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             command
             be
             on
             to
             pray
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             Christian
             prudence
             directing
             to
             obey
             affirmative
             Precepts
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             to
             the
             First
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             1.
             
             Suppose
             there
             be
             some
             seeming
             contradiction
             betwixt
             extreme
             pain
             and
             absence
             or
             withdrawings
             ;
             yet
             a
             seeming
             contradiction
             only
             and
             not
             real
             it
             is
             ,
             
             and
             the
             man
             is
             called
             to
             an
             habitual
             praying
             disposition
             ,
             because
             what
             commands
             obligeth
             us
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             23.
             lays
             a
             tie
             on
             us
             to
             doe
             it
             without
             delay
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               55.
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               55.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Joel
            
             2.
             12.
             and
             consequenter
             ever
             to
             be
             in
             a
             savoury
             disposition
             and
             to
             savour
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             whether
             the
             spirit
             actually
             heat
             the
             soul
             with
             such
             savoriness
             ;
             for
             otherwise
             our
             Saviour
             rebukes
             the
             disciples
             on
             no
             just
             ground
             when
             they
             were
             sleepy
             ,
             for
             want
             of
             an
             actual
             heavenly
             disposition
             to
             pray
             ;
             
               Could
               ye
               not
               watch
               with
               me
               one
               hour
               .
            
             The
             physical
             indisposition
             to
             pray
             does
             not
             take
             away
             the
             moral
             obligation
             to
             pray
             then
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             pain
             and
             extreme
             soul-heaviness
             that
             the
             man
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.
             4.
             and
             Hezekiah
             can
             but
             chatter
             as
             a
             crane
             or
             a
             swallow
             ,
             Isa
             .
             38.
             14.
             and
             the
             Church
             can
             scarce
             
             breath
             out
             a
             word
             of
             prayer
             ,
             Lam.
             3.
             36.
             yet
             doth
             not
             the
             Lord
             in
             sending
             on
             a
             physical
             or
             judicial
             indisposition
             ,
             contradict
             his
             own
             moral
             tie
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             laid
             on
             ,
             by
             his
             command
             to
             pray
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             2.
             
             
             If
             a
             more
             spiritual
             heat
             of
             Spirit
             ,
             enclining
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             prophecy
             ,
             or
             preach
             ,
             or
             praise
             be
             on
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             39.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             on
             Ezekiel
             ,
             chap.
             3.
             14.
             on
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
               17.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               22
               ,
               &c.
            
             on
             the
             same
             Royal
             Prophet
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7
               ,
               8
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             45.
             1
             ,
             2.
             then
             two
             fires
             being
             stirred
             should
             flame
             more
             vehemently
             ,
             when
             to
             this
             fire
             there
             is
             a
             command
             added
             ;
             now
             though
             Oars
             be
             laid
             aside
             as
             uselesse
             ,
             when
             the
             wind
             is
             fair
             ,
             and
             favourable
             on
             the
             Sayls
             ,
             and
             it
             be
             not
             possible
             that
             a
             man
             can
             both
             ride
             on
             a
             spirited
             nimble
             horse
             ,
             and
             also
             walk
             the
             same
             time
             on
             foot
             ;
             yet
             here
             by
             no
             means
             ,
             must
             the
             word
             or
             conscience
             of
             the
             command
             of
             God
             be
             laid
             aside
             ;
             For
             as
             the
             physical
             facility
             comes
             from
             the
             spirit
             's
             holy
             impulsion
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             warmness
             that
             is
             on
             ;
             so
             the
             savoury
             and
             gracious
             morality
             flows
             from
             the
             considered
             and
             believed
             precept
             ,
             and
             the
             sanctified
             heart
             would
             close
             sweetly
             both
             with
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             specially
             the
             moral
             or
             obediential
             part
             is
             from
             the
             command
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             genuine
             and
             kindly
             obedience
             comes
             from
             the
             Word
             .
             It
             is
             the
             real
             and
             physical
             part
             that
             comes
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             onely
             so
             far
             good
             and
             morally
             lawful
             ,
             as
             the
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             goe
             along
             together
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             3.
             
             It
             must
             be
             holden
             that
             duty
             as
             duty
             is
             a
             moral
             motive
             we
             are
             to
             be
             led
             withal
             ,
             and
             we
             to
             look
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             what
             ever
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             or
             of
             his
             influences
             there
             be
             ;
             
             its
             true
             ,
             what
             promises
             of
             a
             richer
             dispensation
             of
             grace
             are
             made
             in
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               Ezech.
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Isa
               .
               55.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Isa
               .
               44.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
            
             are
             to
             be
             considered
             by
             us
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             ,
             no
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               Stand
               still
               and
               act
               no
               duties
               until
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               first
               strongly
               breath
               upon
               the
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             obeying
             of
             God
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             until
             feeling
             of
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             go
             before
             faith
             ,
             and
             praying
             ,
             and
             all
             duties
             :
             and
             what
             is
             this
             but
             a
             tying
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             our
             spiritual
             senses
             ?
             men
             then
             cannot
             be
             accused
             nor
             
             condemned
             for
             not
             calling
             upon
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             believing
             ,
             because
             natural
             men
             truly
             can
             say
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             walk
             before
             on●
             Guide
             ,
             nor
             sayl
             without
             our
             Steers-man
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Now
               the
               Spirit
               's
               drawings
               we
               never
               felt
               ,
            
             and
             this
             were
             to
             render
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             useless
             ;
             it
             s
             enough
             to
             us
             ,
             the
             command
             cries
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             sounds
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             none
             can
             alledge
             any
             contrary
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             As
             also
             how
             shall
             the
             feelings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             be
             known
             but
             by
             the
             Word
             ?
             and
             the
             Spirit
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             with
             the
             word
             is
             the
             only
             Guide
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             bidden
             ,
             try
             the
             spirits
             whether
             they
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             not
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             1.
             and
             as
             hard
             it
             were
             to
             put
             converted
             ones
             to
             such
             a
             method
             ;
             it
             were
             to
             render
             Duties
             suspicious
             and
             dangerous
             ,
             and
             to
             condemn
             Scripture-light
             ,
             as
             guilty
             of
             darkness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             now
             after
             Scripture
             is
             closed
             ,
             and
             the
             compleat
             Canon
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             follow
             no
             duty
             but
             what
             is
             warranted
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Spirit
             alone
             works
             not
             by
             the
             Word
             ,
             it
             must
             then
             be
             wild-corn
             ,
             and
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Lord's
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             so
             not
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
             that
             we
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             while
             first
             we
             feel
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             that
             position
             is
             both
             beside
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Word
             .
             Something
             might
             be
             said
             for
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             to
             eat
             while
             we
             feel
             hunger
             ,
             nor
             to
             sleep
             while
             we
             feel
             drouziness
             ,
             though
             if
             eating
             and
             sleeping
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             duties
             ,
             it
             cannot
             bear
             the
             weight
             of
             Scriptural
             truth
             ;
             yet
             to
             look
             to
             feelings
             ,
             as
             a
             Rule
             before
             we
             obey
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             the
             feelings
             of
             breathings
             our
             Rule
             hath
             no
             colour
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             4.
             
             It
             may
             be
             looked
             on
             as
             another
             extremity
             to
             look
             to
             no
             actings
             ,
             
             nor
             dispositions
             of
             the
             heart
             before
             we
             pray
             ;
             for
             though
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             be
             no
             rule
             morally
             obliging
             us
             ,
             yet
             to
             fall
             upon
             duties
             looking
             only
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             knowing
             the
             duty
             is
             a
             duty
             and
             sutable
             to
             the
             Rule
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             but
             to
             flie
             to
             acting
             in
             our
             own
             strength
             is
             not
             good
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             It
             is
             required
             ,
             that
             beside
             it
             be
             an
             uncontroverted
             duty
             ,
             other
             Spiritual
             and
             Evangelick
             circumstances
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
             as
             whether
             Jehu
             intend
             the
             honour
             of
             
             God
             in
             killing
             the
             Priests
             of
             Baal
             ;
             whether
             the
             intended
             honour
             of
             God
             breath
             upon
             Pharisees
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             in
             almes-giving
             ,
             or
             if
             only
             a
             thirst
             to
             be
             seen
             of
             men
             ,
             do
             blow
             the
             trumpet
             and
             encourage
             men
             to
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             in
             doing
             would
             be
             looked
             to
             ,
             as
             we
             suppose
             Elisha
             did
             right
             in
             that
             he
             would
             not
             prophecy
             ,
             while
             as
             a
             passion
             of
             Anger
             was
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             therefore
             called
             for
             a
             Ministrel
             to
             sing
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             acted
             upon
             him
             ;
             and
             whether
             ,
             while
             wrath
             is
             on
             ,
             pure
             hands
             can
             be
             lifted
             up
             to
             God
             ,
             see
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             8.
             possible
             out
             of
             eager
             opposition
             to
             Enthysiasts
             and
             Libertines
             we
             run
             on
             another
             extreme
             ,
             that
             we
             rush
             on
             duties
             upon
             no
             other
             account
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Do
               this
               in
               remembrance
               of
               me
            
             ;
             and
             that
             warranted
             us
             to
             eat
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             prepared
             or
             not
             prepared
             ,
             but
             to
             rush
             on
             the
             dutie
             while
             some
             preparation
             or
             self-examination
             go
             before
             is
             clear
             against
             another
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Let
               a
               man
               try
               and
               examine
               himself
               and
               so
               let
               him
               eat
            
             ;
             some
             duties
             are
             of
             that
             nature
             ,
             that
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             of
             themselves
             they
             require
             fixed
             preparations
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             sanctifying
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             these
             who
             offered
             before
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Altar
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               26.
               6.
               
               Exod.
            
             40.
             31
             but
             whether
             this
             may
             warrant
             none
             to
             pray
             ,
             while
             they
             first
             prepare
             themselves
             to
             pray
             ,
             before
             they
             pray
             ,
             by
             praying
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             prayer
             which
             is
             preparatory
             must
             be
             prepared
             by
             another
             preparatory
             prayer
             ;
             and
             so
             ,
             without
             end
             ,
             spiritual
             preparations
             must
             
               in
               infinitum
            
             go
             on
             before
             spiritual
             preparations
             is
             another
             question
             .
             A
             fixed
             and
             set
             preparation
             before
             every
             duty
             is
             not
             requisite
             ;
             but
             sure
             a
             preparing
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             seek
             the
             Lord
             ,
             should
             go
             before
             solemn
             actions
             .
             1
             Sam.
             7.
             3.
             
             
               Job
               11.
               13.
               1
               
               Chron.
               29.
               18.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             12.
             13.
             and
             beyond
             all
             controversie
             ,
             we
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             stumble
             many
             in
             headlong
             rushing
             upon
             duties
             ,
             not
             looking
             to
             a
             spiritual
             frame
             of
             heart
             ,
             in
             comming
             to
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             taking
             heed
             to
             the
             feet
             ,
             and
             in
             yoaking
             the
             Cart
             before
             the
             Horse
             .
             When
             we
             first
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             then
             hear
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             5.
             1.
             godly
             prudence
             which
             dwels
             with
             wisedom
             saith
             both
             a
             fools
             bolt
             is
             soon
             shot
             ,
             and
             a
             fools
             sacrifice
             is
             soon
             offered
             .
             Some
             receive
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             suddenly
             ,
             Mark
             
             4.
             16.
             1.
             
             Sayling
             is
             more
             safely
             delay'd
             in
             the
             time
             of
             an
             extreme
             storm
             ,
             and
             sowing
             when
             the
             wind
             is
             mighty
             ,
             then
             attempted
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             affections
             be
             raveiled
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             smoaking
             with
             some
             fiery
             disorders
             ,
             that
             distemper
             would
             be
             mourned
             for
             and
             prayed
             against
             ;
             headlong
             and
             precipitate
             duties
             done
             in
             hast
             argue
             great
             profanness
             and
             irreverence
             to
             the
             holy
             Lord
             whom
             we
             serve
             and
             worship
             .
             2.
             
             They
             speak
             an
             irreverent
             not
             eying
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             Want
             of
             bendedness
             of
             heart
             in
             holy
             duties
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             praying
             either
             set
             ,
             or
             instructed
             ,
             or
             ejaculatory
             suits
             ,
             were
             to
             be
             delayed
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             5.
             
             
             To
             wait
             upon
             the
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             hath
             not
             one
             single
             meaning
             .
             Libertines
             waiting
             on
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             there
             professed
             feriation
             and
             abstinence
             from
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             is
             a
             sad
             delusion
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             s
             a
             hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             foolish
             Virgins
             had
             good
             reason
             to
             be
             foolish
             ,
             and
             to
             neglect
             the
             market
             ,
             and
             buy
             no
             Oyl
             while
             the
             market
             of
             Mercy
             was
             gone
             and
             over
             ,
             why
             ?
             the
             spirit
             blew
             never
             fair
             for
             their
             spiritual
             trading
             ;
             and
             therefore
             they
             are
             to
             be
             excused
             in
             that
             they
             sleeped
             all
             their
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             confounding
             of
             the
             Rule
             ,
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             which
             quickens
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             makes
             it
             effectual
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             to
             excuse
             all
             wicked
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             loose
             them
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ;
             We
             can
             doe
             no
             better
             ,
             blame
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             say
             they
             )
             which
             blows
             not
             ;
             and
             many
             other
             absurdities
             hence
             follow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             wait
             on
             the
             Spirit
             's
             flowings
             ,
             that
             is
             with
             a
             lesse
             measure
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             fetch
             more
             ,
             and
             by
             two
             talents
             to
             gain
             four
             ,
             is
             so
             lawful
             a
             waiting
             for
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             plow
             and
             wait
             patiently
             for
             the
             harvest
             ,
             to
             sayl
             and
             wait
             till
             the
             Jewels
             and
             Gold
             come
             home
             ,
             and
             the
             Ship
             land
             ,
             is
             commendable
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               with
               patience
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             wait
             upon
             the
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             out
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             comes
             in
             a
             larger
             measure
             ,
             then
             is
             ordinary
             ,
             as
             an
             high
             spring-tyde
             ;
             
               as
               my
               heart
               is
               confirmed
            
             or
             prepared
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             confirmed
             or
             prepared
             .
             Is
             1.
             
             To
             
             welcome
             and
             adore
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             high
             manifestations
             ,
             and
             wisedom
             requires
             that
             the
             soul
             which
             is
             taken
             into
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             ,
             and
             finds
             many
             outlettings
             ,
             and
             sweet
             and
             rich
             accesse
             in
             praying
             ,
             should
             multiply
             bills
             ,
             and
             being
             heard
             for
             his
             own
             pardon
             as
             David
             was
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             should
             put
             in
             a
             bill
             for
             building
             of
             the
             walls
             of
             Zion
             ,
             and
             so
             should
             the
             soul
             being
             in
             a
             higher
             strain
             ,
             and
             admitted
             to
             a
             more
             then
             ordinary
             feast
             of
             fat
             things
             ,
             eat
             and
             drink
             more
             abundantly
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             1.
             as
             Esther
             finding
             the
             King
             on
             a
             strain
             of
             graciousness
             to
             her
             ;
             
               Esther
               ,
               what
               is
               thy
               Petition
               ?
            
             follows
             her
             suit
             ,
             and
             lays
             hold
             on
             the
             opportunity
             ,
             and
             her
             suit
             is
             not
             for
             the
             safety
             of
             one
             single
             man
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             lives
             of
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             even
             all
             the
             Jews
             .
             2.
             
             To
             leave
             off
             wrestling
             too
             soon
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             violence
             done
             ,
             and
             a
             damming
             up
             of
             the
             mighty
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             No
             doubt
             a
             lazy
             pursuing
             of
             the
             victory
             ,
             when
             we
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             is
             a
             mighty
             neglect
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             So
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             Spirit
             's
             high
             manifestation
             ,
             as
             to
             set
             bounds
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             ,
             this
             shall
             be
             a
             great
             feast
             ,
             and
             the
             instruments
             are
             eminent
             ,
             is
             a
             limitting
             of
             God
             ;
             hope
             of
             that
             kind
             would
             be
             humble
             and
             submissive
             :
             there
             being
             no
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             as
             concerning
             the
             quantity
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             emanations
             and
             outlettings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             his
             own
             Soveraignty
             to
             doe
             with
             his
             own
             as
             he
             thinks
             good
             ;
             we
             would
             be
             more
             careful
             ,
             to
             receive
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             praise
             ,
             then
             to
             widen
             hope
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             instruments
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             such
             a
             shining
             Prophet
             ,
             beyond
             what
             is
             revealed
             ;
             sure
             believing
             his
             word
             is
             better
             then
             censuring
             Soveraignty
             .
             Idolatry
             is
             here
             crafty
             and
             subtil
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             6.
             
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             preparations
             ,
             going
             before
             the
             real
             and
             physical
             stirrings
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             any
             upon
             our
             part
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             with
             Pelagians
             ,
             that
             we
             begin
             and
             the
             Spirit
             follows
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Our
               impotency
               to
               duties
               being
               reproved
               ,
               cannot
               excuse
               us
               in
               the
               omitting
               of
               them
               .
               2.
               
               The
               wicked
               habit
               in
               sleeping
               men
               is
               faulty
               .
               3.
               
               Therefore
               the
               withdrawing
               of
               influences
               excuses
               not
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Creatures
               sin
               is
               not
               from
               the
               Lord
               's
               withdrawing
               of
               influences
               of
               grace
               formally
               ,
               but
               from
               our
               withdrawing
               of
               our
               hearts
               from
               his
               moral
               Commandment
               .
               5.
               
               The
               Objection
               of
               many
               ,
               (
               if
               God
               would
               give
               me
               influences
               of
               grace
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Moses
               and
               David
               I
               would
               be
               as
               holy
               as
               any
               )
               discussed
               ,
               the
               Objector
               and
               the
               Objection
               both
               answered
               .
               6.
               
               The
               non-sense
               of
               the
               Objection
               opened
               .
               7.
               
               A
               natural
               man
               hates
               influences
               both
               physical
               ,
               and
               moral
               ,
               though
               he
               wish
               physical
               influences
               .
               8.
               
               The
               Objection
               exalteth
               nature
               ,
               abuseth
               grace
               ,
               and
               many
               ways
               reproacheth
               God
               ,
               his
               Grace
               ,
               Soveraignty
               ,
               Wisedom
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             Q.
             WHether
             or
             no
             doth
             our
             impotency
             to
             pray
             and
             believe
             clear
             and
             justifie
             us
             ,
             
             in
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             and
             pray
             not
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Not
             at
             all
             :
             for
             one
             and
             the
             same
             cannot
             be
             a
             just
             excuse
             ,
             and
             a
             due
             rebuke
             :
             
             but
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             rebukes
             our
             cannot
             as
             a
             sinful
             cannot
             ,
             and
             so
             our
             impotency
             cannot
             be
             a
             just
             excuse
             .
             So
             ,
             Joshua
             chap.
             24.
             19.
             
             
               Ye
               cannot
               serve
               the
               Lord.
            
             Isa
             .
             29.
             11.
             
             
               I
               cannot
               read
               the
               book
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             I
             am
             sinfully
             ignorant
             of
             prophecy
             .
             Isa
             .
             44.
             18.
             
             
               They
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               blind
               men
               .
            
             Jer.
             6.
             
             
               Their
               ear
               is
               uncircumcised
               ,
               they
               cannot
               hearken
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             grievously
             challengeth
             the
             people
             ,
             ver
             .
             11.
             
             
               I
               am
               full
               of
               the
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             and
             denounce
             wrath
             against
             this
             rebellious
             cannot
             ;
             for
             not
             only
             is
             the
             tree
             rejected
             as
             bearing
             evil
             fruit
             ,
             but
             also
             because
             the
             sap
             is
             sour
             ,
             and
             the
             bulk
             rotten
             .
             Christ
             speaks
             rebukingly
             of
             some
             impotent
             cannot
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Joh.
             14.
             
             17.
             
             I
             will
             send
             you
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               which
               the
               world
               cannot
               receive
            
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
             
               The
               wisedom
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               not
               subject
               to
               the
               law
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             .
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               cannot
               please
               God.
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
             
               The
               natural
               man
               cannot
               know
               the
               things
               of
               God
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             condemning
             of
             the
             natural
             man
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             opposed
             to
             the
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             praised
             as
             one
             who
             knows
             the
             secrets
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             he
             is
             condemned
             as
             one
             who
             judgeth
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Gospel
             foolishness
             .
             John
             6.
             44.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               father
               draw
               him
            
             ;
             And
             that
             is
             a
             most
             wicked
             shift
             of
             him
             who
             married
             a
             wife
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             20.
             
               therefore
               I
               cannot
               come
            
             ;
             we
             excuse
             such
             wicked
             weakness
             with
             this
             ,
             
               God
               help
               us
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               his
               grace
               doe
               better
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             very
             sinful
             habit
             and
             power
             is
             reproved
             in
             the
             Word
             ,
             even
             the
             power
             as
             it
             is
             contra-distinguished
             from
             the
             sinful
             act
             ;
             Psal
             .
             14.
             1.
             
             The
             habitual
             
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               there
               is
               not
               a
               God.
               
            
          
           
             The
             habitual
             blindness
             and
             hardness
             of
             heart
             that
             may
             be
             in
             sleeping
             men
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             non-regeneration
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             of
             death
             and
             of
             uncircumcision
             of
             heart
             ,
             is
             condemned
             ,
             
               Eph.
               2.
               1
               ,
               2.
               3.
               
               Col.
               1.
               13.
               14.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             14.
             3.
             their
             poyson
             of
             nature
             ,
             Psal
             58.
             4.
             the
             uncircumcision
             of
             heart
             ,
             Jer.
             9.
             26.
             the
             sinful
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Gen.
            
             8.
             21.
             
             Hence
             ,
             of
             force
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             no
             good
             consequence
             ,
             the
             sleeping
             man
             or
             swooning
             man
             ,
             acting
             and
             committing
             no
             actual
             guiltiness
             ,
             and
             making
             no
             use
             of
             free-will
             ,
             is
             guilty
             and
             rebukable
             before
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             sleeping
             Wolf
             is
             bloudy
             ,
             
             the
             sleeping
             Lion
             is
             cruel
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             bloudy
             and
             cruel
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             inherently
             in
             both
             ,
             when
             neither
             of
             them
             do
             actually
             devour
             ;
             so
             though
             influences
             to
             the
             material
             acts
             of
             sin
             ,
             be
             not
             in
             our
             power
             ,
             yet
             ,
             since
             we
             lodge
             that
             sinful
             power
             ,
             and
             virtually
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             consent
             to
             want
             the
             breathings
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             consent
             that
             the
             sinful
             acts
             have
             hous-room
             ,
             in
             the
             sleeping
             man
             ,
             we
             are
             thence
             guilty
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             though
             we
             sleep
             and
             are
             patient
             in
             carrying
             sinful
             powers
             ,
             and
             sinful
             acts
             now
             inherent
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             same
             
             account
             ,
             cannot
             be
             an
             honest
             excuse
             ;
             why
             ,
             I
             pray
             not
             ?
             yea
             the
             wicked
             impotency
             ,
             and
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             the
             three
             Disciples
             drouziness
             ,
             and
             sleepiness
             the
             same
             way
             physical
             ,
             being
             on
             them
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             is
             a
             new
             guiltinesse
             moral
             ,
             (
             for
             Christ
             commanded
             watching
             in
             vigorousnesse
             then
             )
             and
             their
             actual
             not
             praying
             ,
             is
             another
             guiltiness
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Under
             withdrawings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             we
             are
             guilty
             .
             
             1.
             
             In
             not
             
               considering
               the
               temptation
               ,
               signs
               and
               wonders
            
             we
             see
             and
             hear
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             3.
             yea
             though
             the
             Lord
             's
             not
             giving
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             be
             not
             our
             sin
             formally
             ;
             yet
             our
             not
             having
             ,
             nor
             receiving
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             is
             our
             sin
             .
             The
             sowrness
             and
             naughtiness
             of
             the
             Earth
             in
             bringing
             forth
             poysonable
             weeds
             ,
             is
             the
             Earth's
             own
             indispotion
             ;
             the
             Sun
             and
             Clouds
             extract
             these
             poysonable
             herbs
             ;
             the
             natural
             driness
             of
             some
             rocky
             Earth
             and
             the
             not
             raining
             of
             the
             clouds
             meet
             both
             in
             one
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             barrenness
             of
             the
             earth
             ;
             and
             this
             takes
             not
             away
             the
             faultiness
             of
             this
             earth
             so
             rocky
             .
             2.
             
             Our
             guiltiness
             that
             appears
             is
             evident
             ,
             in
             our
             eik
             which
             we
             make
             to
             original
             and
             natural
             malice
             ;
             for
             acquired
             pravity
             meets
             with
             natural
             and
             original
             corruption
             ,
             like
             two
             floods
             to
             make
             a
             Sea
             or
             a
             great
             River
             ;
             or
             as
             when
             a
             man
             forceth
             a
             wound
             to
             bleed
             ,
             which
             of
             it self
             would
             bleed
             :
             And
             again
             ,
             what
             ever
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             result
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             ,
             we
             add
             an
             impulsion
             to
             his
             withdrawing
             ,
             as
             the
             adding
             of
             the
             heat
             of
             an
             Oven
             neer
             the
             root
             of
             a
             fruit
             tree
             ,
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             ripen
             ,
             adds
             something
             to
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Influences
             of
             the
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             when
             
               the
               heart
               walketh
               after
               the
               heart
               of
               our
               detestable
               things
               ,
            
             as
             it
             is
             Ezech.
             11.
             21.
             and
             with
             the
             intended
             bensil
             of
             the
             free-will
             ,
             we
             put
             our
             seal
             and
             consent
             to
             the
             Lord's
             withdrawing
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             complain
             of
             his
             withdrawing
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             does
             not
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             influences
             ,
             since
             without
             his
             concurrence
             of
             that
             kind
             our
             actings
             are
             impossible
             ,
             doe
             violence
             to
             free-will
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             indifferent
             to
             act
             or
             not
             to
             act
             ,
             to
             doe
             or
             not
             to
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             This
             is
             a
             weak
             reason
             ;
             for
             to
             our
             willing
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             is
             natural
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             it
             to
             our
             nilling
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ●akes
             his
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             withdrawing
             thereof
             connatural
             
             to
             all
             our
             actions
             to
             both
             willing
             and
             to
             nilling
             :
             driness
             and
             barrenness
             is
             as
             connatural
             to
             the
             tree
             as
             budding
             and
             fruit-bearing
             ,
             if
             God
             add
             his
             influences
             either
             to
             the
             one
             or
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             since
             the
             Lord's
             concurrence
             is
             sutable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             the
             fire
             leaves
             not
             off
             to
             be
             fire
             ,
             nor
             is
             its
             nature
             destroyed
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             withdraw
             his
             influence
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             fire
             burns
             not
             the
             three
             children
             :
             nor
             is
             violence
             done
             to
             nature
             ,
             by
             the
             Lord
             's
             joyning
             of
             his
             influence
             to
             the
             fire
             to
             burn
             in
             acts
             of
             righteousness
             or
             of
             sin
             ;
             there
             is
             still
             nilling
             and
             willing
             .
             And
             suppose
             that
             the
             Martyr
             chose
             to
             die
             a
             violent
             death
             ,
             for
             the
             confirming
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             violence
             done
             to
             free
             will
             ;
             nay
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             miracle
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             concurring
             to
             the
             material
             acts
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             have
             dominion
             over
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             creatures
             liberty
             ,
             
             but
             only
             it
             is
             free
             in
             order
             to
             its
             own
             actings
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             essential
             to
             the
             free-will
             of
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ,
             or
             any
             creature
             to
             have
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             in
             its
             power
             or
             at
             hand
             ;
             As
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Sun's
             power
             of
             yielding
             light
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             fires
             quality
             of
             casting
             heat
             to
             have
             dominion
             and
             command
             over
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             the
             supreme
             and
             first
             cause
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             hath
             so
             a
             dominion
             over
             second
             causes
             ,
             both
             in
             acts
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             ,
             that
             his
             influence
             as
             Midwife
             ever
             attends
             (
             saving
             his
             holy
             Soveraignty
             )
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             all
             births
             ,
             and
             effects
             of
             second
             causes
             .
             So
             as
             in
             the
             free-wills
             moral
             actings
             the
             not
             acting
             of
             free-will
             ,
             or
             the
             marring
             of
             the
             birth
             of
             new
             obedience
             to
             a
             law
             of
             God
             is
             never
             from
             the
             Lord
             's
             physical
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             influence
             ,
             as
             from
             a
             culpable
             cause
             ;
             but
             the
             sinfulness
             of
             the
             action
             is
             ever
             from
             our
             own
             sinful
             withdrawing
             of
             our
             will
             from
             under
             the
             moral
             sway
             of
             the
             holy
             command
             of
             God
             :
             
             and
             let
             it
             be
             a
             mystery
             how
             the
             Lord
             withdraws
             his
             concurrence
             ,
             as
             being
             above
             a
             law
             ,
             &
             he
             is
             holy
             and
             spotless
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             are
             under
             a
             law
             and
             sinfully
             guilty
             in
             that
             we
             love
             to
             want
             his
             holy
             influence
             ,
             and
             it
             s
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             he
             loves
             to
             withdraw
             his
             influence
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             his
             holy
             Soveraignty
             .
             Both
             which
             are
             clear
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             if
             we
             confess
             that
             we
             are
             debters
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             just
             Law
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             yieldeth
             his
             influences
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             having
             mercy
             on
             
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             and
             in
             hardning
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             drawing
             of
             men
             or
             his
             not
             drawing
             of
             them
             to
             Christ
             ;
             in
             revealing
             the
             Gospel
             mystery
             savingly
             to
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
               18.
               
               John
               6.
               44
               ,
               63.
               
               Matth
               ,
            
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             be
             a
             debter
             to
             the
             Creature
             in
             these
             .
             And
             this
             mysterie
             is
             a
             clear
             revealed
             truth
             ,
             
             if
             we
             yield
             that
             the
             Lord
             's
             active
             drawing
             ,
             calling
             ,
             inviting
             of
             sinners
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             is
             his
             holy
             and
             sinless
             work
             ;
             and
             our
             passive
             not
             being
             drawn
             ,
             and
             not
             being
             effectually
             called
             and
             invited
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             is
             our
             sin
             of
             unbelief
             and
             our
             refusing
             and
             rebellious
             rejecting
             of
             his
             call
             ,
             
             
               Isa
               .
               65.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Prov.
            
             1.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             John
             5.
             40.
             and
             that
             he
             so
             calleth
             and
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             the
             flesh
             and
             carnal
             wisedom
             that
             objecteth
             .
             But
             God
             so
             calling
             some
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             come
             ,
             because
             so
             he
             willeth
             ;
             and
             so
             calling
             other
             some
             ,
             as
             they
             must
             be
             hardened
             ,
             because
             he
             willeth
             ,
             gives
             a
             seeming
             ground
             to
             two
             great
             Objections
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Why
             then
             doth
             God
             find
             fault
             and
             rebuke
             and
             eternally
             refuse
             the
             so
             called
             ?
             for
             if
             they
             were
             called
             with
             that
             drawing
             power
             that
             others
             are
             called
             with
             ,
             sure
             they
             would
             believe
             and
             come
             :
             but
             they
             are
             not
             so
             called
             ;
             therefore
             God
             cannot
             blame
             us
             ,
             &
             find
             the
             fault
             in
             unbelievers
             ,
             Rom.
             18.
             19.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             God
             so
             call
             some
             as
             they
             obey
             ,
             and
             others
             as
             they
             obey
             not
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             ,
             who
             can
             resist
             his
             will
             ?
             his
             will
             is
             as
             himself
             :
             then
             do
             we
             reject
             God's
             calling
             ,
             and
             eternally
             perish
             ,
             because
             God
             so
             doth
             will
             ?
             Now
             not
             any
             ever
             breathing
             ,
             moved
             any
             such
             Objections
             ,
             but
             the
             carnal
             Jew
             in
             
             Paul's
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Jesuits
            
             ,
             and
             Arminians
             in
             the
             age
             we
             now
             live
             in
             ,
             and
             stumblers
             at
             the
             word
             ;
             for
             all
             such
             enemies
             to
             grace
             ,
             turn
             the
             Objection
             into
             an
             argument
             against
             the
             absolute
             will
             ,
             and
             invincible
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             answer
             not
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             Rom.
             9.
             calls
             it
             a
             bold
             fleshly
             replying
             unto
             God.
             v.
             20.
             for
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             asserts
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             potter
             over
             the
             clay
             ,
             &
             the
             guiltiness
             of
             vessels
             of
             wrath
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             22.
             and
             their
             disobedience
             in
             refusing
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             v.
             29.
             &
             their
             following
             like
             Pharisees
             Law-righteousness
             by
             works
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             at
             Christ
             the
             stumbling
             stone
             laid
             in
             Sion
             ,
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             wheras
             the
             Gentils
             were
             called
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             v.
             24.
             25
             ,
             26.
             therefore
             they
             
             must
             be
             of
             the
             same
             stamp
             with
             the
             fleshly
             Jews
             ,
             who
             thus
             object
             against
             us
             ,
             and
             such
             are
             the
             Patrons
             of
             universal
             grace
             and
             free-will
             .
             Hence
             let
             that
             be
             discussed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Would
             God
             give
             me
             grace
             I
             would
             be
             a
             man
             according
             to
             God's
             heart
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             David
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             I
             was
             born
             in
             sin
             and
             I
             cannot
             have
             more
             grace
             then
             God
             hath
             given
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Would
             God
             give
             me
             a
             new
             power
             ,
             I
             would
             run
             ;
             now
             this
             power
             he
             denyes
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             gives
             to
             many
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             special
             practical
             doubt
             may
             be
             fully
             removed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             word
             to
             the
             Objector
             .
             2.
             
             To
             the
             Objection
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Objector
             1.
             
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               me
               the
               same
               grace
               that
               he
               gave
            
             David
             ,
             
             
               I
               should
               run
               as
            
             David
             .
             1.
             
             It
             is
             of
             much
             concernment
             ,
             who
             moves
             the
             Objection
             ,
             whether
             a
             Convert
             ,
             or
             a
             non-convert
             :
             it
             is
             commendable
             in
             neither
             ;
             but
             in
             an
             unhumbled
             non-convert
             ,
             it
             is
             senseless
             .
             If
             the
             sense
             be
             ,
             
               had
               the
               Lord
               bestowed
               on
               me
               the
               grace
               habitual
               and
               actual
               ,
               such
               as
               he
               bestowed
               on
               David
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               a
               man
               according
               to
               the
               Lord's
               heart
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               David
               .
            
             No
             thanks
             ,
             no
             praise
             or
             glory
             to
             David
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             a
             man
             according
             to
             God's
             heart
             ;
             True
             ;
             and
             therefore
             no
             guilt
             is
             upon
             the
             Objector
             ,
             nor
             is
             any
             punishment
             due
             to
             him
             that
             he
             remains
             in
             cursed
             nature
             ;
             this
             follows
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             sense
             is
             ;
             
             had
             I
             grace
             I
             should
             be
             a
             gracious
             man
             :
             what
             is
             this
             but
             I
             would
             have
             been
             a
             convert
             ,
             if
             God
             had
             made
             me
             a
             convert
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             The
             Objector
             says
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             had
             the
             Lord
             made
             us
             Divels
             to
             be
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             us
             in
             grace
             ,
             then
             should
             we
             have
             been
             elect
             Angels
             ;
             So
             might
             Judas
             have
             said
             ,
             had
             grace
             made
             me
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             that
             leaned
             on
             Christ's
             bosome
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             a
             sound
             believer
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             speculation
             ,
             no
             preaching
             of
             heart-love
             ,
             to
             the
             man
             Christ
             ;
             all
             the
             Reprobate
             may
             say
             ,
             had
             the
             Lord
             made
             us
             all
             holy
             and
             sinless
             men
             in
             a
             personal
             union
             with
             Christ
             ,
             we
             should
             all
             have
             been
             Christ's
             ;
             Cursed
             Libertines
             and
             Quakers
             so
             call
             themselves
             ;
             have
             they
             any
             more
             of
             the
             outlettings
             and
             flowings
             of
             free
             grace
             for
             that
             ?
             not
             a
             whit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               If
               God
               would
               give
               me
               the
               grace
               which
               he
               bestowed
               on
            
             
             David
             ,
             
             
               I
               should
               be
               a
               man
               according
               to
               God's
               heart
            
             ;
             True
             ;
             but
             what
             is
             this
             to
             one
             who
             still
             dwels
             in
             nature
             ;
             should
             the
             sleeper
             say
             ,
             had
             I
             laboured
             more
             ,
             and
             slumbred
             and
             lain
             in
             my
             bed
             less
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             richer
             ;
             but
             that
             supposition
             ,
             will
             neither
             be
             bread
             to
             feed
             him
             ,
             nor
             a
             web
             to
             cloath
             him
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             here
             ,
             but
             only
             idle
             wishing
             .
             O
             ,
             if
             I
             had
             bread
             ,
             and
             such
             empty
             desires
             cannot
             feed
             an
             hungry
             man
             ,
             who
             is
             both
             idle
             and
             hungry
             .
             Were
             the
             Objector
             a
             Seeker
             ,
             and
             did
             he
             search
             for
             wisedom
             as
             silver
             ,
             and
             dig
             for
             her
             as
             for
             hid
             treasures
             ,
             it
             were
             real
             or
             rational
             hunger
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             not
             a
             right
             esteem
             of
             bread
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             wise
             life-hunger
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             in
             living
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             were
             good
             that
             the
             Objector
             were
             humbled
             ,
             and
             did
             lie
             at
             the
             water
             side
             ,
             and
             complain
             ,
             oh
             if
             his
             Ship
             would
             fetch
             me
             over
             ,
             and
             his
             wind
             would
             blow
             :
             
               Who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               ?
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               ?
            
             were
             he
             loathing
             his
             own
             ways
             ,
             and
             highly
             in
             love
             with
             such
             ways
             of
             godliness
             ,
             as
             David
             and
             the
             Saints
             walked
             in
             ,
             it
             were
             good
             ;
             joyn
             despairing
             in
             self
             ,
             and
             feeling
             of
             a
             wretched
             condition
             ,
             with
             some
             desires
             of
             David's
             grace
             ,
             that
             should
             be
             liker
             a
             laying
             hold
             of
             the
             skirt
             of
             him
             that
             is
             a
             
               Jew
               ,
               saying
               ,
               we
               will
               go
               with
               you
               .
            
             But
             the
             Objector
             is
             full
             and
             rich
             ,
             and
             self-righteous
             and
             whole
             ,
             and
             needs
             not
             the
             Physician
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             civil
             hell
             torments
             him
             not
             ;
             A
             Heaven
             of
             work-holiness
             ,
             and
             law-righteousness
             is
             the
             lie
             that
             is
             in
             his
             right-hand
             ,
             he
             feeds
             upon
             such
             ashes
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Objector
             would
             be
             convinced
             of
             his
             backward
             desires
             :
             
             
               O
               ,
               if
               I
               had
               grace
               I
               would
               then
               labour
               and
               run
               .
            
             Is
             it
             not
             1.
             
             A
             contradiction
             ;
             he
             loves
             to
             be
             watered
             with
             the
             streams
             and
             dewings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             hates
             and
             loaths
             the
             fountain
             .
             
               But
               now
               have
               they
               both
               seen
               and
               hated
               me
               and
               my
               father
               ,
            
             John
             15.
             24.
             
             The
             world
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             John
             19.
             17.
             and
             so
             must
             hate
             the
             Spirit
             and
             all
             his
             influences
             ;
             
             Fools
             hate
             wisedom
             .
             And
             2.
             
             Every
             spece
             and
             kind
             of
             being
             is
             delighted
             with
             its
             own
             being
             ;
             the
             Serpent
             hath
             not
             a
             desire
             or
             a
             real
             love
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             man
             ,
             nor
             would
             a
             Lion
             be
             turned
             into
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             nor
             a
             Divel
             into
             an
             elect
             Angel
             ;
             that
             desire
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             malice
             he
             hath
             to
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ;
             the
             withered
             
             Earth
             loves
             rain
             and
             dew
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             perfected
             in
             its
             kind
             ;
             but
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             fights
             to
             keep
             its
             own
             being
             ,
             and
             would
             not
             be
             destroyed
             by
             an
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             nor
             doth
             an
             heir
             of
             wrath
             and
             a
             limbe
             of
             Satan
             ,
             seriously
             desire
             to
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             nor
             one
             tormented
             in
             Hell
             really
             will
             to
             be
             a
             holy
             Saint
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             he
             only
             would
             be
             an
             eased
             and
             painless
             man
             ,
             and
             seeks
             not
             to
             be
             free
             of
             blaspheming
             God.
             See
             
             Balaam's
             ,
             and
             the
             rich
             man's
             desire
             ,
             
               Numb
               .
               23.
               10.
               
               Luke
               16.
               24.
               
               Rev.
            
             6.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             
             we
             love
             not
             moral
             influences
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             actors
             in
             holiness
             ,
             that
             spoils
             and
             robs
             the
             man
             of
             his
             sweet
             lusts
             :
             we
             would
             be
             content
             to
             be
             passive
             and
             have
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             come
             upon
             us
             sleeping
             and
             without
             toyl
             ,
             that
             we
             might
             feel
             the
             only
             sweetness
             ,
             and
             delight
             of
             duties
             ,
             not
             the
             duty
             and
             the
             gracious
             acting
             it self
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             loves
             to
             have
             been
             made
             holy
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             made
             holy
             by
             acting
             and
             toyling
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             who
             hates
             the
             Spirit
             and
             hates
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             unrenewed
             Objector
             doth
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             love
             unfainedly
             either
             the
             gracious
             habit
             of
             holiness
             ,
             or
             the
             gracious
             influences
             of
             Christ
             ?
             and
             therefore
             we
             may
             have
             a
             desire
             ,
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             real
             and
             physical
             influences
             ,
             and
             hate
             holy
             moral
             influences
             ;
             for
             the
             damned
             only
             deprecate
             torment
             ,
             but
             they
             make
             no
             prayers
             to
             God
             to
             be
             made
             holy
             ,
             
               Mark
               5.
               7.
               
               Matth.
               8.
               29.
               
               Rev.
            
             6.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             who
             so
             objects
             ,
             being
             a
             non-convert
             ,
             yea
             all
             converts
             in
             this
             life
             in
             so
             far
             as
             there
             are
             in
             us
             the
             remainders
             of
             a
             body
             of
             sin
             ,
             close
             not
             a
             little
             with
             that
             divinity
             of
             Satan
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             5.
             
             
               Ye
               shall
               be
               as
               Gods
            
             ,
             
             
               knowing
               good
               and
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             love
             to
             be
             independent
             and
             to
             be
             from
             under
             God
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             unhappy
             word
             of
             Spira
             in
             point
             of
             suffering
             ,
             
               O
               if
               I
               were
               above
               God.
            
             So
             speak
             the
             enemies
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             love
             not
             gracious
             influences
             ,
             (
             as
             Christ
             is
             a
             wel-governing
             ,
             a
             sweetly
             awing
             Lord
             in
             all
             his
             influences
             )
             
               Psal
               .
               2.
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               break
               their
               bands
               and
               cast
               away
               their
               cords
            
             ;
             though
             they
             be
             silken
             cords
             .
             So
             the
             Citizens
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Luk.
             19.
             14.
             hate
             him
             and
             set
             mans
             will
             on
             Jesus
             Christ's
             throne
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               We
               will
               not
               have
               this
               man
               to
               reign
               over
               us
            
             ;
             the
             World
             hates
             a
             ruling
             and
             reigning
             Christ
             ;
             and
             so
             we
             
             hate
             his
             holy
             actings
             ,
             and
             the
             wishing
             to
             have
             grace
             and
             gracious
             influences
             ruling
             in
             us
             ,
             is
             a
             dream
             ;
             we
             really
             desire
             no
             such
             thing
             ,
             but
             love
             an
             independency
             of
             our
             own
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             unlucky
             prayer
             of
             the
             son
             who
             loved
             not
             to
             be
             under
             his
             heavenly
             Father
             ,
             Luke
             15.
             12.
             
             
               The
               younger
               son
               said
               to
               his
               father
               ,
               Father
               ,
               give
               me
               the
               portion
               of
               goods
               that
               falleth
               to
               me
               .
            
             And
             so
             hate
             men
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             influences
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             rebuking
             them
             ,
             Isa
             .
             30.
             11.
             
             
               Cause
               the
               holy
               One
               of
               Israel
               to
               cease
               from
               before
               us
               .
            
             And
             so
             this
             Objector
             ;
             O
             that
             he
             would
             give
             me
             the
             double
             of
             
             David's
             grace
             ,
             is
             an
             empty
             wish
             ,
             as
             if
             hot
             fire
             would
             say
             ,
             O
             that
             I
             were
             quenched
             with
             cold
             water
             ;
             a
             lover
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             a
             gracious
             man.
             
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Objection
             it self
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             is
             false
             ;
             
             
               If
               I
               had
               grace
               ,
               I
               should
               improve
               it
               to
               gracious
               actings
               :
            
             For
             you
             improve
             not
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             endowments
             and
             parts
             of
             nature
             ,
             to
             natural
             actings
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             same
             account
             ,
             he
             who
             improves
             not
             grace
             of
             three
             degrees
             ,
             would
             not
             better
             improve
             grace
             of
             six
             degrees
             .
             Natural
             wisedom
             is
             not
             used
             for
             Christ
             ,
             but
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             is
             mispended
             in
             plotting
             ,
             laying
             of
             snares
             for
             the
             godly
             ,
             in
             taking
             crafty
             counsel
             against
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             gathering
             and
             heaping
             together
             riches
             ,
             in
             painting
             and
             busking
             lies
             against
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             a
             thousand
             ways
             of
             that
             kind
             ;
             whereas
             that
             wisedom
             might
             have
             been
             profitable
             ,
             for
             building
             of
             the
             house
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             edifying
             a
             mans
             own
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             souls
             of
             others
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             relations
             ;
             of
             a
             Master
             ,
             a
             Head
             of
             a
             family
             ,
             a
             Parent
             ,
             the
             power
             hath
             been
             used
             against
             God
             ,
             not
             for
             him
             .
             
               Would
               God
               I
               were
               Judge
               of
               the
               Land
               ,
               I
               would
               doe
               justice
               to
               every
               man.
            
             And
             when
             Absalom
             was
             made
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             he
             did
             no
             justice
             ,
             in
             lying
             with
             ,
             and
             defiling
             his
             own
             father's
             wives
             ;
             then
             Absalom
             if
             he
             had
             had
             triple
             more
             power
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             used
             it
             better
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             the
             matter
             of
             age
             ;
             
               Were
               I
               old
               and
               grave
               ,
               I
               would
               use
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               I
               have
               ,
               to
               repent
               ,
               walk
               softly
               ,
               and
               be
               holy
               .
            
             Who
             told
             you
             that
             grace
             or
             parts
             not
             improved
             for
             God
             shall
             grow
             ?
             and
             suppose
             they
             grow
             ,
             who
             can
             promise
             ,
             except
             he
             give
             free
             will
             surety
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             improve
             grace
             ,
             
             except
             by
             the
             help
             of
             grace
             ?
             and
             though
             grace
             help
             grace
             ,
             yet
             cannot
             free
             will
             engage
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ,
             to
             set
             a
             dyet
             and
             term-day
             for
             turning
             to
             God
             the
             next
             year
             ,
             and
             when
             you
             are
             old
             ;
             when
             as
             ye
             are
             obliged
             while
             it
             is
             to
             day
             
               not
               to
               harden
               your
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             presently
             to
             repent
             :
             this
             is
             to
             make
             repentance
             a
             tree
             which
             bears
             not
             fruit
             ,
             while
             some
             scores
             of
             years
             after
             its
             planting
             ;
             a
             holy
             heart
             doth
             fear
             and
             tremble
             under
             the
             present
             hardness
             and
             deadness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             point
             of
             instruments
             of
             doing
             good
             ;
             If
             I
             had
             much
             riches
             ,
             I
             would
             build
             Churches
             ,
             Bridges
             ,
             Hospitals
             ,
             entertain
             many
             Poor
             ,
             erect
             Schools
             and
             Colledges
             ;
             Now
             ,
             have
             the
             loyns
             of
             the
             poor
             and
             naked
             blessed
             you
             for
             any
             you
             have
             cloathed
             ,
             even
             according
             to
             what
             you
             have
             .
             God
             seeks
             of
             no
             man
             above
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             or
             according
             to
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             :
             and
             if
             you
             fail
             in
             what
             you
             have
             ,
             what
             can
             you
             say
             for
             what
             you
             have
             not
             ;
             the
             formal
             cause
             of
             the
             charity
             ,
             is
             the
             pouring
             or
             drawing
             out
             of
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             hungry
             ,
             
             Isa
             .
             58.
             10.
             in
             faith
             ,
             in
             lending
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             casting
             your
             bread
             on
             the
             waters
             ,
             
               Eccles
               .
               11.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Prov.
               19.
               17.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             37.
             26.
             
             Now
             a
             house
             full
             of
             Gold
             ,
             cannot
             add
             a
             dram-weight
             to
             your
             mercifulness
             ,
             and
             your
             trusting
             in
             God
             :
             but
             you
             are
             so
             much
             the
             richer
             that
             you
             have
             a
             stock
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             then
             if
             thou
             hadst
             a
             great
             venture
             at
             Sea
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             Gold
             and
             so
             many
             Jewels
             comming
             home
             to
             you
             from
             West-India
             ;
             nor
             can
             plenty
             of
             gold
             give
             you
             more
             grace
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Had
             I
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             deny
             Christ
             for
             fear
             of
             men
             ,
             nor
             sell
             Christ
             for
             money
             ,
             as
             did
             Peter
             and
             Judas
             .
             Now
             just
             so
             spake
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             
               Matth.
               23.
               30.
               
               If
               we
               had
               been
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               fathers
               ,
               we
               would
               not
               have
               been
               partakers
               with
               them
               in
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Prophets
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             they
             slew
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             beat
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             killed
             the
             precious
             heir
             
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
            
             21.
             33
             ,
             38
             ,
             33.
             
             Would
             ye
             have
             washed
             Christ's
             feet
             with
             tears
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             hair
             of
             your
             head
             ?
             would
             ye
             have
             kissed
             his
             feet
             ?
             would
             ye
             have
             forsaken
             all
             ,
             and
             followed
             him
             ?
             your
             own
             heart
             must
             be
             dear
             and
             precious
             to
             you
             ,
             when
             you
             undertake
             so
             much
             in
             its
             name
             ;
             and
             yet
             many
             that
             so
             speak
             in
             our
             age
             ,
             persecute
             godliness
             ,
             and
             hate
             Christ
             in
             his
             members
             ;
             
             and
             many
             go
             off
             that
             way
             many
             miles
             on
             the
             North
             side
             ,
             and
             the
             South
             side
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             when
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             Bridge
             over
             this
             River
             ,
             but
             we
             mnst
             wade
             and
             swim
             through
             ,
             at
             the
             nearest
             ;
             and
             the
             road-way
             is
             ,
             
               that
               through
               much
               tribulation
               ,
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.
             22.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Yet
             if
             I
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             David
             ,
             
             I
             would
             not
             do
             as
             many
             doe
             :
             what
             is
             that
             ?
             ye
             would
             not
             have
             committed
             adultery
             and
             bloudshed
             ;
             could
             you
             have
             commanded
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             warded
             off
             an
             evil
             hour
             of
             a
             sad
             desertion
             ?
             so
             vain
             men
             have
             their
             own
             middle
             science
             ,
             the
             new
             
               scientia
               media
            
             ,
             that
             Jesuits
             have
             put
             upon
             God
             :
             the
             man
             foresees
             he
             could
             make
             a
             world
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             for
             they
             say
             as
             the
             men
             ,
             Jam.
             4.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             who
             eye
             not
             God
             in
             all
             their
             ways
             say
             ,
             if
             we
             go
             to
             such
             a
             City
             and
             buy
             and
             sell
             ,
             we
             shall
             get
             gain
             ,
             and
             say
             not
             if
             God
             will
             ,
             if
             we
             live
             ;
             so
             many
             ,
             had
             I
             a
             stronger
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             use
             self
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             )
             and
             free
             will
             as
             Adam
             did
             ;
             but
             know
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             badder
             self
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             wicked
             (
             I
             )
             then
             was
             in
             Adam
             ;
             for
             the
             self
             so
             speaking
             ,
             is
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             unrenewed
             part
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             unrenewed
             self
             ,
             no
             such
             flesh
             in
             Adam
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             yet
             endued
             with
             the
             image
             of
             God.
             So
             is
             this
             the
             ordinary
             discourse
             and
             language
             of
             this
             woulder
             ,
             and
             
               wisher
               ;
               by
               God's
               grace
               I
               should
               walk
               more
               closely
               with
               God
               then
            
             Noah
             ,
             
               sure
               ,
               more
               sincerely
               then
               he
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               have
               been
               drunken
               with
               wine
               as
               he
            
             ;
             but
             believe
             you
             that
             God
             who
             gave
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             Noah
             ,
             to
             Moses
             ,
             to
             Dauid
             ,
             to
             Hezekiah
             ,
             would
             have
             given
             you
             all
             the
             actual
             influences
             to
             eschew
             the
             slips
             of
             infirmities
             ,
             which
             these
             men
             committed
             ;
             and
             except
             you
             suppose
             this
             ,
             you
             must
             lean
             upon
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             creature
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             not
             have
             the
             room
             of
             God.
             Now
             if
             you
             have
             not
             any
             such
             habit
             ,
             your
             hope
             must
             be
             a
             broken
             Tree
             ,
             and
             you
             leaning
             on
             a
             Cypher
             ,
             and
             upon
             nothing
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             affections
             of
             desire
             ,
             
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             fear
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             anger
             ,
             which
             remain
             in
             unrenewed
             men
             ,
             lustered
             over
             with
             some
             remainders
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             wasted
             profusely
             in
             the
             service
             of
             sin
             ;
             and
             these
             affections
             might
             serve
             much
             in
             a
             way
             of
             honouring
             God
             :
             And
             it
             s
             a
             pity
             
             that
             woulding
             and
             wishing
             is
             the
             All
             of
             many
             mens
             religion
             ;
             had
             I
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             honour
             God.
             Which
             is
             retorted
             ,
             1.
             
             Had
             I
             more
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             richer
             talent
             ,
             I
             would
             more
             dishonour
             God
             ;
             Some
             have
             a
             great
             stock
             ,
             and
             sin
             more
             terribly
             against
             the
             received
             mercy
             of
             habitual
             grace
             .
             2.
             
             It
             s
             retorted
             ,
             Had
             I
             more
             of
             nature
             and
             of
             natural
             parts
             ,
             I
             should
             doe
             more
             for
             God
             ;
             but
             more
             of
             nature
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             what
             doe
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             thus
             ?
             had
             I
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             Eagle
             ,
             I
             would
             flie
             .
             But
             these
             wings
             you
             have
             ,
             and
             you
             lie
             ,
             and
             you
             creep
             ;
             you
             doe
             but
             slumber
             and
             sleep
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             ,
             you
             flie
             not
             .
             3.
             
             Why
             is
             not
             this
             said
             ,
             Had
             I
             more
             corruption
             (
             as
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             gain
             here
             ,
             and
             doe
             evil
             ,
             and
             wax
             worse
             and
             worse
             )
             I
             should
             run
             with
             Divels
             and
             Reprobate
             men
             ,
             from
             evil
             to
             worse
             ;
             for
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             ,
             had
             I
             the
             acquired
             blinded
             mind
             of
             Pharaoh
             ,
             and
             trayterous
             heart
             of
             Judas
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             worse
             then
             they
             .
             If
             it
             be
             said
             there
             is
             not
             the
             like
             reason
             between
             nature
             ,
             and
             grace
             ;
             for
             one
             habit
             of
             saving
             grace
             helps
             to
             make
             the
             will
             stronger
             ,
             and
             more
             bent
             to
             gracious
             actings
             ,
             then
             gifts
             or
             common
             parts
             or
             natural
             parts
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ;
             the
             habit
             of
             saving
             grace
             makes
             the
             soul
             readier
             to
             act
             savingly
             for
             God.
             Saving
             grace
             doth
             more
             strongly
             effect
             the
             will
             in
             an
             habitual
             way
             ,
             
             for
             gracious
             acts
             ;
             But
             no
             habit
             either
             of
             grace
             or
             nature
             can
             actuate
             it self
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             presumption
             in
             a
             way
             of
             relying
             on
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             to
             promise
             much
             to
             our selves
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Had
             I
             extraordinary
             helps
             of
             a
             teacher
             sent
             from
             Hell
             ,
             I
             would
             believe
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             believe
             not
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Angels
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             nor
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             3.
             and
             
               Heb.
               12.
               25.
               
               For
               if
               they
               escaped
               not
               ,
               who
               refused
               him
               who
               spake
               on
               Earth
               ;
               much
               more
               shall
               not
               we
               escape
               ,
               if
               we
               turn
               away
               from
               him
               who
               speaketh
               from
               Heaven
               .
            
             Christ
             came
             from
             Heaven
             and
             out
             of
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             hath
             preached
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             he
             had
             experience
             of
             wrath
             ,
             answerable
             to
             the
             pain
             of
             Hell.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             no
             other
             shift
             ,
             then
             that
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             in
             the
             Parable
             ,
             Luk.
             16.
             30.
             
             
               Nay
               ,
               father
            
             Abraham
             ,
             
               if
               one
               went
               to
               them
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               they
               will
               repent
               .
            
             Now
             repentance
             
             flows
             not
             from
             the
             Preachers
             experience
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             seen
             and
             felt
             the
             pains
             of
             Hell
             ,
             or
             the
             joys
             of
             Heaven
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             experience
             of
             Heaven's
             joy
             or
             Hell's
             torment
             ,
             heal
             the
             broken
             and
             wounded
             will
             ;
             and
             the
             rich
             man's
             divinity
             hath
             been
             the
             same
             with
             Pelagians
             way
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             word
             be
             feelingly
             and
             dexterously
             proposed
             ,
             it
             can
             waken
             up
             the
             sleeping
             free
             will
             ;
             and
             repentance
             is
             a
             work
             of
             nature
             ,
             if
             the
             fire
             be
             dexterously
             blown
             upon
             ,
             it
             will
             certainly
             flame
             ,
             and
             all
             depends
             upon
             the
             running
             and
             willing
             of
             his
             five
             brethren
             .
          
           
             Now
             common
             grace
             ,
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             natural
             ability
             ,
             at
             best
             is
             but
             a
             potency
             ;
             the
             actual
             stirring
             of
             saving
             grace
             must
             extract
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             milk
             out
             of
             the
             very
             saving
             habit
             ,
             acts
             of
             sound
             believing
             ,
             and
             repenting
             ,
             or
             then
             the
             will
             and
             the
             habit
             must
             lie
             dead
             :
             far
             more
             is
             this
             true
             in
             natural
             powers
             and
             common
             graces
             .
          
           
             Now
             in
             all
             this
             our
             Saviour
             answers
             well
             the
             whole
             doubt
             ;
             
             he
             that
             is
             not
             faithful
             in
             little
             ,
             can
             he
             be
             faithful
             in
             much
             ?
             Luke
             16.
             11.
             
             
               If
               therefore
               ye
               have
               not
               been
               faithful
               in
               the
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ,
               who
               will
               commit
               to
               your
               trust
               the
               true
               riches
               ?
            
             Verse
             12.
             
             
               And
               if
               ye
               have
               not
               been
               faithful
               in
               that
               which
               is
               another
               mans
               ,
               who
               shall
               give
               you
               that
               which
               is
               your
               own
               ?
            
             Our
             Saviour
             reasons
             most
             strongly
             ,
             
               Joh.
               3.
               12.
               
               If
               I
               have
               told
               you
               earthly
               things
               and
               ye
               believe
               not
               ,
               how
               shall
               ye
               believe
               ,
               if
               I
               tell
               you
               of
               heavenly
               things
               ?
            
             He
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             bear
             a
             burden
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             one
             pound
             ,
             would
             he
             bear
             a
             burden
             of
             a
             thousand
             talents
             ?
             So
             he
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Lord
               had
               given
               me
               ten
               talents
               ,
               I
               should
               have
               equalled
            
             David
             or
             Paul
             ,
             
               or
               the
               beloved
               disciple
            
             John
             ,
             
               in
               grace
               and
               holiness
            
             .
             Now
             ye
             have
             not
             improved
             two
             talents
             ,
             but
             digged
             them
             in
             the
             Earth
             :
             For
             it
             is
             not
             here
             as
             in
             earthly
             things
             ;
             mow
             a
             Meadow
             twelve
             times
             in
             one
             year
             ,
             and
             after
             thrice
             mowing
             ye
             shall
             have
             but
             little
             :
             take
             continually
             away
             from
             a
             deep
             fountain
             ,
             and
             draw
             water
             from
             it
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             at
             length
             it
             shall
             be
             ebb
             or
             dry
             ;
             but
             act
             and
             improve
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             it
             shall
             grow
             ,
             and
             encrease
             :
             And
             its
             certain
             ,
             grace
             can
             waken
             up
             sleeping
             free
             will
             ,
             but
             free
             will
             cannot
             stir
             up
             grace
             ;
             death
             cannot
             make
             use
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             life
             can
             work
             upon
             deadness
             .
          
           
           
             The
             next
             answer
             to
             this
             ;
             
               had
               I
               grace
               ,
               or
               more
               grace
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               as
               holy
               as
               David
               :
            
             it
             s
             a
             blowing
             up
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             a
             dethroning
             of
             Christ
             .
             For
             this
             (
             I
             )
             when
             you
             say
             ,
             
               I
               should
               be
               holy
               as
               David
               ,
            
             is
             not
             that
             gracious
             (
             I
             )
             of
             which
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             
               I
               live
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
            
             ;
             but
             its
             (
             I
             )
             and
             (
             self
             )
             divided
             from
             self
             and
             grace
             :
             but
             woe
             to
             the
             will
             separated
             from
             Christ
             ;
             
             woe
             to
             the
             branch
             cut
             off
             from
             the
             green
             and
             flourishing
             tree
             ,
             its
             good
             for
             nothing
             but
             the
             fire
             ;
             woe
             to
             the
             arm
             sawen
             off
             the
             living
             body
             ;
             and
             by
             this
             ,
             as
             one
             saith
             well
             ,
             
               If
               God
               would
               give
               the
               power
               ,
               you
               would
            
             of
             your self
             ,
             
             
               add
               the
               will
            
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             Pelagian
             heresie
             .
             Let
             God
             but
             make
             a
             stirring
             and
             a
             blowing
             ,
             and
             give
             a
             sort
             of
             will
             ,
             I
             could
             doe
             wonders
             :
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             the
             
               Lord
               ,
               who
               works
               in
               us
               both
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               of
               his
               good
               pleasure
               .
               Phil.
            
             2.
             13.
             yea
             it
             lays
             little
             upon
             God's
             calling
             :
             (
             for
             he
             calleth
             Cain
             and
             Judas
             )
             and
             much
             ,
             yea
             the
             All
             of
             our
             salvation
             on
             our
             Answering
             .
             Christ
             knocks
             by
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             and
             (
             I
             )
             and
             (
             self
             )
             free-will
             opens
             the
             heart
             of
             Lydia
             which
             debaseth
             Christ
             and
             powerfull
             grace
             .
             In
             all
             which
             consider
             ,
             had
             you
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             at
             your
             disposing
             ;
             1.
             
             Then
             ,
             might
             free
             will
             bar
             the
             Iron
             door
             ,
             against
             sin
             ;
             that
             sin
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             without
             free
             wills
             good
             leave
             should
             never
             enter
             the
             world
             .
             And
             the
             Creature
             should
             be
             more
             Master
             and
             Lord
             Governour
             over
             providence
             ,
             then
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             himself
             :
             then
             could
             the
             Lord
             erect
             no
             theatre
             ,
             nor
             set
             a
             Chair
             of
             free-grace
             to
             the
             Mediator
             and
             Lord
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             while
             first
             he
             took
             Counsel
             with
             created
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             O
             creature
             may
             I
             have
             thy
             good
             leave
             to
             send
             my
             Son
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             disease
             must
             be
             consulted
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             such
             a
             precious
             one
             ,
             as
             the
             Physician
             ,
             the
             healer
             of
             sinners
             ?
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             no
             sinner
             ,
             no
             Saviour
             ;
             no
             lost
             one
             ,
             no
             Redeemer
             ,
             such
             as
             our
             Emanuel
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             known
             ,
             if
             influences
             of
             grace
             be
             ,
             (
             as
             Pelagianizing
             universalists
             say
             )
             at
             the
             disposing
             of
             nature
             ,
             with
             that
             absolute
             indifferency
             ,
             the
             free
             creature
             may
             stand
             ,
             or
             may
             fall
             ,
             let
             the
             Al-governing
             Lord
             doe
             his
             best
             to
             the
             contrary
             :
             there
             is
             here
             a
             created
             Soveraign
             dominion
             ;
             If
             God
             create
             the
             creature
             free
             ,
             it
             involves
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             be
             free
             to
             hold
             out
             or
             bring
             in
             sin
             ,
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             misery
             ,
             and
             God
             is
             
             indifferent
             (
             except
             man
             must
             irrevocably
             perish
             )
             to
             send
             his
             Son
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             saue
             finners
             :
             and
             such
             a
             providence
             might
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             mans
             free
             will
             had
             so
             been
             pleased
             to
             dispose
             of
             its
             own
             free
             acts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             should
             for
             ever
             have
             been
             no
             Saviour
             ,
             no
             Emanuel
             ,
             no
             declared
             free
             grace
             ,
             no
             gracious
             design
             in
             God
             to
             open
             experimentally
             to
             Men
             and
             Angels
             the
             wonder
             of
             Christ
             and
             free
             grace
             ;
             but
             that
             must
             come
             upon
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             by
             some
             bide-by
             design
             of
             nature
             and
             created
             free
             will.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Were
             influences
             at
             our
             disposal
             ,
             we
             might
             make
             our
             prayers
             only
             to
             our
             own
             free
             will
             ,
             who
             only
             can
             by
             this
             way
             hear
             and
             help
             ;
             but
             we
             pray
             to
             God
             only
             for
             quickning
             ,
             determining
             ,
             leading
             ,
             and
             stirring
             up
             influences
             ,
             and
             for
             effectual
             teaching
             ;
             and
             influences
             are
             in
             a
             good
             hand
             ,
             when
             the
             matter
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             unregenerate
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Shepherd's
             
               select
               Cases
            
             ,
             page
             96.
             pag.
             102.
             are
             not
             within
             the
             compass
             of
             any
             conditional
             promise
             ,
             though
             in
             
             Baxter's
             Append.
             to
             Aphor.
             to
             
               Obj.
               10.
               11.
               p.
            
             28.
             he
             puts
             a
             note
             of
             censure
             on
             it
             :
             for
             if
             the
             new
             heart
             were
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Cain
             and
             Judas
             ,
             and
             this
             were
             holden
             forth
             to
             all
             and
             every
             one
             of
             mankind
             ;
             
               run
               well
               and
               win
               the
               crown
               of
               conversion
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               glory
               .
            
             For
             1.
             
             You
             have
             sufficient
             grace
             to
             win
             it
             .
             2.
             
             You
             have
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             at
             your
             own
             disposal
             and
             power
             ,
             be
             you
             
               Brasilian
               ,
               Indian
            
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             .
             Then
             were
             all
             men
             made
             independent
             Lords
             of
             salvation
             and
             damnation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             deep
             decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             .
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             there
             were
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             decree
             of
             Reprobation
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             over-birth
             ,
             and
             a
             decree
             of
             some
             after-wit
             ,
             in
             the
             holy
             Majesty
             of
             God
             (
             after
             he
             were
             disappointed
             of
             his
             former
             Gospel-decree
             of
             choosing
             all
             to
             glory
             )
             who
             wisely
             ,
             yea
             out
             of
             his
             manifold
             wisedom
             willed
             and
             decreed
             all
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             so
             they
             would
             use
             the
             universal
             power
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             well
             ,
             as
             they
             might
             and
             could
             ;
             but
             unto
             what
             God
             should
             such
             make
             their
             prayers
             ?
             whether
             to
             God
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             or
             to
             themselves
             ,
             I
             cannot
             divine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             so
             be
             influences
             be
             at
             mans
             disposal
             ,
             could
             he
             kisse
             
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             stoop
             to
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             adore
             it
             ,
             praise
             and
             sing
             his
             glory
             ,
             who
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             commend
             the
             Lamb
             who
             redeemed
             sinners
             out
             from
             among
             lost
             sinners
             ?
          
           
             6.
             
             In
             reason
             we
             can
             no
             more
             time
             ,
             and
             dispose
             of
             the
             measure
             ,
             manner
             and
             kind
             ,
             of
             our
             own
             comforts
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             kind
             and
             measure
             of
             the
             Lord's
             influences
             ,
             then
             the
             Earth
             can
             dispose
             of
             the
             quantity
             of
             rain
             ,
             and
             dew
             ;
             and
             herbs
             ,
             corn
             ,
             or
             growing
             trees
             ,
             can
             determine
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Heavens
             .
          
           
             The
             third
             Classe
             of
             Answers
             to
             the
             Lord
             's
             restrained
             way
             of
             giving
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             who
             says
             ,
             (
             
               Had
               I
               more
               grace
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               more
               holy
            
             )
             must
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             holy
             attributes
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             this
             quarrel
             ,
             
               why
               would
               not
               the
               Lord
               make
               me
               holier
               and
               let
               out
               richer
               influences
               of
               grace
               ?
            
             is
             a
             reproaching
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             .
             He
             makes
             not
             all
             the
             lumps
             of
             the
             great
             masse
             of
             clay
             ,
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ;
             that
             is
             true
             :
             
             Nor
             have
             they
             all
             alike
             nearness
             to
             the
             Throne
             of
             glory
             or
             the
             like
             measure
             of
             glory
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             nor
             alike
             measure
             of
             gifts
             ,
             all
             are
             not
             Apostles
             ;
             nor
             alike
             measure
             of
             grace
             and
             holiness
             ;
             nor
             are
             they
             all
             equally
             poor
             or
             equally
             rich
             ,
             or
             equally
             wise
             and
             learned
             ,
             or
             equally
             believing
             in
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             assurance
             ,
             the
             same
             measure
             of
             joy
             ;
             For
             when
             Paul
             disputes
             thus
             ,
             
               he
               hath
               mercy
               on
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
               and
               hardens
               whom
               he
               will
               ,
            
             it
             comes
             to
             this
             ;
             
               Why
               doth
               he
               then
               find
               fault
               ?
            
             it
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             runs
             and
             wills
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             effectually
             call
             us
             Jews
             ,
             we
             should
             run
             and
             will
             ,
             and
             obey
             as
             vigorously
             as
             the
             Gentiles
             doe
             .
             But
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             so
             call
             us
             ;
             therefore
             he
             cannot
             rebuke
             us
             ,
             or
             find
             fault
             with
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             not
             ,
             and
             receive
             not
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             the
             righteousnesse
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             very
             Objection
             in
             hand
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             As
             the
             Objection
             is
             against
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             against
             the
             infinite
             wisedom
             of
             God
             :
             Why
             should
             the
             infinitely
             wise
             Lord
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             if
             Judas
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             disobedient
             refusers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             had
             the
             same
             grace
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             he
             freely
             bestowed
             on
             his
             own
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             obeyed
             ;
             deny
             that
             grace
             ,
             and
             
             these
             influences
             ,
             he
             knowingly
             denies
             them
             ?
             After
             the
             Apostle
             in
             three
             Chapters
             hath
             discussed
             this
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             33.
             he
             acknowledges
             there
             is
             a
             deep
             in
             it
             ;
             
               O
               the
               depth
               of
               the
               riches
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               wisedom
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God!
               how
               unsearchable
               are
               his
               judgements
               ,
               and
               his
               ways
               past
               finding
               out
               !
            
             No
             wonder
             it
             be
             a
             depth
             to
             me
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             no
             more
             deep
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             all
             have
             universal
             sufficient
             grace
             ,
             and
             if
             all
             have
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             in
             their
             power
             ,
             then
             this
             is
             no
             depth
             :
             
               He
               that
               believes
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               he
               that
               believes
               not
               shall
               be
               condemned
               ,
            
             and
             God
             rewards
             those
             who
             seek
             him
             :
             I
             deny
             not
             there
             is
             a
             depth
             in
             all
             God's
             ways
             ,
             in
             the
             industry
             of
             a
             Pismire
             ,
             of
             a
             Coney
             ,
             of
             a
             Locust
             ;
             yea
             how
             the
             bones
             grow
             in
             the
             womb
             of
             her
             that
             is
             with
             child
             :
             But
             because
             the
             Apostle
             having
             discoursed
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Rom.
               cap.
               9.
               c.
            
             10.
             and
             of
             the
             casting
             off
             the
             Jews
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             incomming
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             and
             then
             concludes
             ,
             ver
             .
             33.
             
             
               O
               the
               depth
               ,
               both
               of
               the
               riches
               and
               knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
            
             &c.
             there
             must
             be
             another
             sort
             of
             profundity
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             to
             humane
             reason
             ,
             then
             that
             wisedom
             of
             God
             shining
             in
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             providence
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             92.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               107.
               43.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             58.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             Now
             the
             Doctors
             of
             universal
             grace
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             submit
             election
             and
             reprobation
             ,
             obedience
             to
             the
             call
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             determination
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             arise
             no
             higher
             then
             the
             depths
             of
             mans
             willing
             ,
             and
             nilling
             .
             As
             also
             the
             Objector
             in
             this
             saith
             ,
             God
             might
             have
             more
             honour
             and
             service
             of
             me
             ,
             if
             so
             it
             had
             pleased
             him
             ;
             and
             what
             is
             this
             ?
             but
             God
             would
             be
             wiser
             ,
             should
             he
             bestow
             grace
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ;
             for
             even
             such
             Arminians
             who
             cannot
             deny
             but
             God
             foresees
             ,
             what
             motions
             and
             influences
             shall
             prevail
             with
             free
             will
             ,
             what
             not
             ,
             are
             burthened
             with
             this
             doubt
             ;
             as
             we
             are
             ,
             if
             mans
             carnal
             wisedom
             be
             judge
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             This
             is
             a
             complaining
             against
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             grace
             of
             Creation
             ,
             and
             a
             Comet
             or
             a
             Star
             is
             here
             left
             to
             complain
             ,
             why
             made
             not
             the
             Lord
             me
             a
             shining
             Sun
             ?
             and
             the
             Thistle
             must
             challenge
             God
             ,
             why
             
             made
             he
             not
             me
             a
             Fig-tree
             ,
             or
             a
             Vine-tree
             ?
             are
             not
             here
             beggars
             at
             the
             Lord's
             door
             boasting
             the
             Lord
             ,
             because
             they
             get
             not
             an
             Almes
             of
             begged
             and
             borrowed
             being
             after
             their
             own
             carnal
             will
             ?
             So
             here
             ,
             what
             ebness
             of
             grace
             was
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             not
             bestow
             the
             same
             influences
             of
             grace
             on
             Beelzebub
             the
             prince
             of
             divels
             ,
             before
             he
             fell
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             Angel
             Gabriel
             ,
             and
             the
             Seraphims
             ,
             who
             flie
             with
             wings
             to
             doe
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             cover
             their
             faces
             with
             wings
             ,
             as
             blushing
             before
             infinite
             holiness
             ?
             why
             bestows
             he
             not
             as
             much
             saving
             influences
             on
             me
             ,
             as
             on
             
               David
               ,
               Moses
               ,
               Noah
               ,
               Job
               ,
            
             and
             Daniel
             ?
             why
             not
             as
             much
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             as
             upon
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             that
             holy
             thing
             ,
             Jesus
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             
             And
             is
             not
             free
             goodness
             here
             complained
             of
             ?
             God
             knowingly
             and
             wittingly
             (
             saith
             the
             lying
             Divel
             )
             envying
             you
             should
             be
             gods
             ,
             forbids
             you
             to
             eat
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             of
             good
             and
             evil
             .
             Envy
             is
             contrary
             to
             communicative
             goodness
             :
             free
             goodness
             gives
             freely
             in
             measure
             ,
             in
             weight
             and
             number
             ,
             as
             best
             pleaseth
             him
             ;
             now
             God
             gives
             not
             grace
             enough
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             His
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             is
             arraigned
             .
             1.
             
             He
             did
             not
             from
             eternity
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             nor
             provide
             a
             new
             heart
             for
             me
             ;
             then
             ,
             that
             I
             serve
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             deserves
             ,
             let
             him
             blame
             himself
             ,
             not
             me
             .
             2.
             
             He
             created
             me
             a
             slippery
             clay
             vessel
             ,
             which
             he
             saw
             should
             fall
             upon
             stones
             ,
             and
             be
             broken
             ;
             he
             might
             have
             made
             me
             brass
             and
             iron
             ,
             that
             could
             not
             be
             broken
             .
             And
             3.
             that
             I
             sin
             ,
             wanting
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             influences
             in
             a
             personal
             union
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             is
             a
             defect
             in
             God
             ,
             not
             in
             man
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             sins
             I
             commit
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             prevented
             them
             ,
             and
             either
             would
             not
             ,
             or
             could
             not
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             It
             s
             repugnant
             to
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             charge
             ,
             in
             governing
             the
             world
             ;
             I
             would
             be
             holy
             and
             run
             ,
             but
             he
             withdraws
             influences
             .
             What
             is
             this
             ?
             but
             I
             doe
             my
             part
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             is
             wanting
             in
             his
             part
             ;
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             run
             ,
             but
             he
             draws
             not
             ;
             I
             follow
             ,
             but
             he
             refuses
             to
             lead
             me
             ;
             I
             answer
             ,
             but
             he
             calleth
             not
             :
             a
             holy
             meekned
             soul
             sees
             all
             the
             blame
             in
             it self
             ,
             and
             mercy
             and
             inviting
             kindness
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             I
             would
             doe
             otherwise
             ,
             but
             ah
             my
             sinful
             nature
             !
             I
             
             was
             born
             in
             sin
             ;
             
             this
             is
             a
             blaming
             of
             providence
             .
             1.
             
             God
             denies
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             which
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             man
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             The
             flowing
             of
             sin
             original
             is
             a
             work
             of
             holy
             justice
             ,
             who
             so
             punished
             the
             first
             fall
             ;
             and
             you
             carp
             not
             at
             the
             indwelling
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             poyson
             of
             the
             sinful
             nature
             ,
             is
             hateful
             to
             God
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Gen.
            
             8.
             21.
             but
             at
             the
             Lord
             's
             righteous
             smiting
             of
             our
             nature
             .
             Shall
             the
             clay
             say
             to
             him
             that
             fashioneth
             it
             ,
             what
             makest
             thou
             ?
             Isa
             .
             45.
             9.
             and
             as
             if
             he
             were
             a
             patient
             under
             sin
             original
             ;
             
               Ah
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               from
               under
               a
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               I
               am
               captive
               ,
               sold
               under
               sin
            
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             lye
             ;
             every
             man
             is
             in
             this
             sense
             a
             captive
             under
             sin
             original
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             nill
             he
             ,
             will
             he
             ,
             he
             is
             born
             in
             sin
             :
             and
             the
             flux
             of
             justice
             so
             determined
             ,
             ere
             the
             man
             was
             born
             ,
             but
             the
             unrenewed
             Objector
             is
             not
             so
             a
             captive
             :
             he
             that
             was
             never
             humbled
             for
             sin
             original
             ,
             as
             David
             confesseth
             it
             his
             plagne
             and
             sore
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             5.
             and
             Job
             14.
             4.
             is
             not
             a
             captive
             ,
             but
             a
             consenter
             to
             sin
             original
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             that
             willingly
             lends
             lodging
             and
             a
             furnace
             ,
             and
             a
             warm
             hearth-stone
             to
             sin
             original
             ,
             and
             remains
             willingly
             in
             the
             state
             of
             unrenewed
             nature
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             patient
             under
             sin
             original
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             not
             a
             captive
             and
             a
             prisoner
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             hath
             the
             power
             of
             life
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             him
             who
             sends
             a
             writ
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             bids
             him
             come
             out
             ,
             and
             casts
             ope
             the
             prison
             doors
             ,
             yet
             he
             remains
             there
             ,
             eats
             ,
             drinks
             ,
             sleeps
             ,
             sports
             .
             Christ
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             hath
             sent
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             bill
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             he
             bids
             you
             come
             out
             of
             cursed
             nature
             ,
             be
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             your
             mind
             ,
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             ease
             you
             ;
             yet
             ye
             will
             not
             change
             your
             life
             ,
             this
             20
             ,
             30
             ,
             40
             years
             ,
             since
             the
             Gospel
             of
             grace
             came
             to
             you
             ;
             you
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             sleep
             ,
             wake
             ,
             laugh
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             a
             state
             of
             distance
             from
             Christ
             ,
             and
             refuse
             to
             come
             out
             of
             that
             prison
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             would
             I
             were
             without
             original
             sin
             ,
             (
             ye
             say
             )
             and
             yet
             when
             you
             willingly
             lye
             ,
             swear
             ,
             whore
             ,
             you
             put
             seal
             ,
             subscription
             ,
             and
             consent
             to
             
             Adam's
             first
             sin
             ;
             He
             that
             delights
             in
             the
             streams
             and
             drinks
             with
             delight
             ,
             does
             he
             not
             love
             the
             water
             of
             the
             fountain
             ?
             then
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               would
               be
               without
               sin
               original
               ,
            
             
             is
             as
             much
             ,
             as
             I
             would
             be
             without
             sin
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             be
             without
             sin
             ;
             does
             not
             this
             man
             allow
             
             Adam's
             deed
             ,
             and
             serve
             himself
             heir
             to
             Adam
             his
             father's
             sin
             ,
             twenty
             times
             in
             one
             day
             ?
             and
             in
             such
             a
             man
             sin
             original
             is
             not
             diminished
             ,
             and
             brought
             down
             to
             a
             sin
             of
             infirmity
             ;
             as
             in
             Paul
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             15.
             
             
               For
               that
               which
               I
               doe
               ,
               I
               allow
               not
               ;
               for
               what
               I
               would
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               not
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               hate
               ,
               that
               I
               doe
               .
            
             That
             is
             a
             sanctified
             would
             ,
             a
             renewed
             hatred
             of
             one
             entering
             a
             protestation
             against
             sin
             ;
             but
             original
             sin
             lives
             in
             its
             vigour
             and
             reign
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             this
             man
             ;
             and
             where
             this
             sin
             hath
             the
             full
             consent
             and
             bensil
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             the
             Law
             ,
             in
             its
             condemning
             power
             ,
             is
             on
             its
             side
             .
             Hence
             that
             excuse
             the
             man
             brings
             ,
             as
             in
             
             Fenner's
             
               Wilfull
               impenitency
            
             ,
             page
             95.
             96.
             which
             proves
             that
             he
             is
             not
             humbled
             ;
             thou
             excusest
             thy self
             for
             thy
             original
             sin
             too
             ;
             
               Lord
               I
               would
               be
               without
               original
               sin
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               ;
               if
               I
               could
               ,
               I
               would
               .
               Belike
               then
               if
               it
               had
               been
               thy
               case
               ,
               as
               it
               was
            
             Adam
             
               's
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               have
               eaten
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               his
               fault
               ,
               and
               not
               thine
               ,
               and
               thou
               wouldest
               not
               have
               sinned
               ,
               if
               thou
               couldst
               have
               otherwise
               chused
               .
               David
            
             confesseth
             this
             sin
             as
             his
             personal
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             his
             natural
             sin
             ,
             Psal
             ,
             51.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               in
               iniquity
            
             (
             that
             is
             the
             highest
             of
             sin
             )
             
               I
               was
               formed
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               my
               mother
               warme
               me
               ,
               or
               conceive
               me
               ,
            
             He
             names
             the
             person
             twice
             ;
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             blacks
             all
             faces
             with
             this
             sin
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               12.
               
               All
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               have
               sinned
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             this
             Objector
             is
             more
             innocent
             then
             Adam
             .
             Verse
             18.
             
             
               By
               the
               offence
               of
               one
               ,
               judgement
               came
               upon
               all
               men
               unto
               condemnation
            
             ;
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Verse
               19.
               
               By
               one
               mans
               disobedience
               ,
               many
               were
               made
               sinners
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             all
             ,
             except
             the
             man
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             man
             must
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             and
             condemnation
             ,
             as
             the
             second
             Adam
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             He
             would
             have
             original
             sin
             removed
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             own
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             tempts
             God
             ,
             as
             Satan
             tempted
             Christ
             to
             work
             miracles
             for
             bread
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             himself
             down
             over
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Now
             this
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               would
               be
               without
               sin
               original
               ,
               but
               I
               cannot
               ,
               thou
               hast
               so
               ordained
               my
               nature
               to
               be
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               
               against
               my
               will
               and
               my
               heart
               ,
               for
               my
               heart
               hates
               it
               ,
            
             its
             double
             dealing
             ,
             and
             an
             untruth
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             will
             must
             be
             clean
             ,
             then
             the
             Objector
             must
             be
             cleaner
             and
             holier
             ,
             then
             God
             says
             in
             Scripture
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             will
             be
             ,
             by
             nature
             ,
             free
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             whereas
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             only
             evil
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             and
             deceitful
             and
             desperately
             wicked
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               5.
               
               Gen.
               8.
               21.
               
               Jer.
            
             17.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             holy
             Lord
             be
             in
             the
             fault
             ,
             who
             might
             give
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             nature
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             to
             John
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             but
             denies
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             
             God
             hath
             appointed
             no
             extraordinary
             way
             of
             healing
             our
             nature
             .
             The
             Baptist
             was
             from
             the
             womb
             cured
             of
             the
             dominion
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             it
             entered
             not
             with
             his
             life
             ,
             in
             its
             full
             reign
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             and
             sin
             original
             was
             in
             the
             Baptist
             as
             in
             others
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             demerit
             ,
             if
             God
             should
             have
             entered
             in
             judgement
             with
             him
             .
             Now
             the
             Objector
             would
             be
             free
             of
             original
             sin
             in
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             not
             in
             God's
             way
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             He
             condemns
             God
             in
             that
             ever
             he
             permitted
             such
             a
             sin
             to
             be
             ;
             what
             warrant
             is
             there
             in
             Scripture
             for
             striving
             with
             any
             providence
             or
             physical
             influences
             of
             God
             ?
             none
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             warrant
             to
             complain
             that
             all
             from
             the
             womb
             have
             not
             the
             same
             influences
             of
             grace
             which
             the
             Lord
             graciously
             bestowed
             on
             John
             Baptist
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             warrant
             to
             desire
             the
             extraordinary
             removal
             of
             sin
             original
             by
             annihilation
             ?
             for
             God
             hath
             appointed
             the
             Lamb
             of
             God
             to
             take
             away
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             dissolve
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Divel
             .
             The
             Lord's
             way
             is
             by
             praying
             ,
             
               Wash
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               be
               white
               as
               snow
               :
            
             and
             the
             Lord
             will
             tie
             us
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             Socinian
             absolute
             taking
             away
             of
             sin
             ,
             without
             Christ's
             satisfaction
             ,
             but
             to
             an
             ordinance
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             7.
             
             
               Purge
               me
               with
               hysope
            
             .
             Hence
             this
             deceit
             or
             sinful
             conceits
             in
             many
             ;
             
               If
               God
               would
               add
               stronger
               influences
               of
               grace
               ,
               I
               should
               be
               holy
               as
               an
               Angel.
               But
               this
               he
               does
               not
            
             ;
             and
             so
             comes
             in
             a
             lazie
             dispairing
             ,
             
               if
               
               God
               will
               not
               give
               stronger
               influences
               physical
               ,
               I
               cannot
               help
               it
               :
               I
               doe
               all
               that
               a
               man
               can
               doe
               ,
               I
               pray
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               tyde
               and
               time
               ;
               therefore
               if
               I
               perish
               ,
               I
               must
               perish
               :
               if
               God
               will
               not
               save
               me
               ,
               I
               cannot
               be
               against
               his
               will
               ;
               I
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               then
               I
               doe
               ,
               but
               must
               refer
               my self
               to
               his
               will
            
             ;
             So
             we
             would
             consider
             well
             ,
             this
             sinful
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             When
             1.
             the
             man
             wishes
             to
             be
             free
             of
             the
             inherency
             of
             sin
             ,
             because
             something
             that
             is
             penal
             in
             lust
             torments
             ,
             and
             hinders
             sleep
             ;
             some
             bodily
             pain
             goes
             along
             with
             night
             drinking
             ,
             but
             yet
             he
             sticks
             strongly
             to
             the
             sinful
             acting
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             When
             the
             man
             should
             repent
             and
             mourn
             for
             his
             sinful
             delighting
             in
             sin
             ,
             he
             murmurs
             that
             God
             would
             not
             counter-work
             the
             being
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             so
             permitted
             it
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             so
             disposed
             of
             the
             place
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             temptation
             ,
             since
             he
             could
             have
             made
             it
             never
             to
             have
             been
             .
             And
             3.
             
             The
             man
             wishes
             he
             might
             be
             a
             patient
             in
             the
             removing
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             frets
             that
             God
             will
             not
             take
             it
             away
             ,
             while
             he
             sleeps
             ,
             but
             withall
             he
             refuses
             to
             be
             an
             actor
             ;
             1.
             
             In
             sorrowing
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             loathing
             it
             .
             2.
             
             In
             challenging
             himself
             ,
             Prov.
             5.
             
             
               How
               have
               I
               hated
               instruction
            
             .
             3.
             
             In
             a
             godly
             improving
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             as
             the
             ransome-payer
             ,
             and
             believing
             in
             him
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord's
             way
             of
             moral
             removing
             of
             sin
             ,
             by
             pardoning
             thereof
             ,
             Jer.
             50.
             20.
             
          
           
             But
             this
             is
             also
             a
             tempting
             of
             God.
             1.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             influences
             physical
             simply
             ,
             and
             absolutely
             for
             all
             uses
             ,
             and
             ends
             to
             work
             miracles
             ,
             to
             remove
             mountains
             ,
             but
             especially
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             more
             influences
             ,
             
             and
             such
             as
             are
             sutable
             to
             our
             ordinary
             duties
             ;
             Psal
             .
             119.
             36.
             
             
               Incline
               my
               heart
            
             (
             but
             he
             suits
             not
             of
             God
             every
             bowing
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             abstracted
             from
             the
             word
             )
             
               incline
               my
               heart
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               and
               not
               to
               covetousness
               .
            
             Ver.
             133.
             
             
               Order
               my
               heart
               in
               thy
               s●eps
               ,
               let
               not
               any
               iniquity
               have
               dominion
               over
               me
               .
               2.
               
               David
            
             seeks
             not
             every
             sort
             of
             quickning
             influences
             ;
             but
             Psal
             .
             119.
             25.
             
             
               Quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Verse
             40.
             
             
               Quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousnesse
            
             .
             Verse
             88.
             
             
               Quicken
               me
               after
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               .
            
             Ver.
             149.
             
             
               O
               Lord
               ,
               quicken
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               judgement
               .
            
             Ver.
             156
             ,
             and
             116.
             
             
               Vphold
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               live
               .
            
             Quakers
             and
             Familists
             seek
             after
             the
             furious
             wild-fire
             of
             hell
             ,
             skaddings
             and
             flammings
             of
             a
             spirit
             abstracted
             from
             the
             
             word
             ;
             Hence
             the
             brothers
             killing
             of
             the
             brother
             hath
             been
             father'd
             on
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             railing
             ,
             bitter
             speaking
             ,
             blaspheming
             have
             been
             laid
             upon
             such
             a
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             spirit
             that
             suggests
             neglect
             of
             ordinances
             and
             means
             of
             salvation
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             Would
             God
             put
             forth
             more
             power
             ,
             and
             stronger
             influences
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             holy
             indeed
             ;
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             the
             man
             sleeps
             .
             So
             would
             the
             Lord
             put
             forth
             stronger
             influences
             ,
             corn
             ,
             and
             wheat
             ,
             and
             vine-trees
             should
             grow
             without
             husbandry
             ,
             and
             sowing
             ;
             shall
             the
             husbandman
             plow
             not
             ,
             and
             pray
             for
             such
             an
             harvest
             ?
             so
             may
             the
             man
             say
             ,
             I
             le
             eat
             not
             ,
             God
             can
             nourish
             me
             without
             bread
             .
             Influences
             in
             the
             fixed
             and
             ordinary
             providence
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             neither
             promised
             ,
             nor
             to
             be
             expected
             ,
             but
             in
             God's
             way
             of
             using
             means
             ;
             
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               diligent
               makes
               rich
               .
            
             Should
             one
             step
             out
             of
             the
             Ship
             and
             attempt
             to
             walk
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             having
             no
             warrant
             ,
             but
             a
             spirit
             divided
             from
             the
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             from
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             praying
             ?
             were
             not
             this
             a
             proud
             tempting
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Do
             not
             all
             the
             wretched
             and
             prophane
             ,
             practically
             contradict
             God
             ?
             the
             drunkard
             will
             draw
             ,
             and
             pull
             by
             head
             and
             hair
             ,
             influences
             to
             his
             drunken
             prayers
             ;
             the
             swearer
             ,
             the
             oppressor
             ,
             and
             the
             loos-liver
             will
             force
             influences
             to
             his
             empty
             faith
             ,
             I
             believe
             and
             am
             saved
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             be
             influences
             at
             these
             golden
             words
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             16.
             spoken
             to
             the
             naked
             and
             hungry
             ,
             
               Depart
               in
               peace
               ,
               be
               thou
               warmed
               and
               filled
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             carnal
             fire
             and
             heat
             in
             their
             formalities
             ,
             and
             they
             look
             upon
             these
             influences
             of
             God
             and
             thank
             God
             for
             them
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             11
             ,
             12.
             when
             as
             these
             influences
             are
             rather
             wrathful
             plagues
             of
             God
             ,
             joyning
             with
             our
             sinful
             acting
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             then
             favours
             and
             gracious
             concurrences
             of
             God.
             But
             as
             to
             the
             lazie
             dispairing
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             was
             the
             peoples
             way
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             exhorted
             to
             repent
             ,
             Jer.
             18.
             12.
             
             
               There
               is
               no
               hope
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               walk
               after
               our
               own
               devices
            
             ;
             and
             they
             were
             far
             from
             doing
             all
             ,
             that
             men
             can
             doe
             ,
             and
             praying
             night
             and
             day
             ;
             they
             were
             stealing
             ,
             murthering
             ,
             whoring
             ,
             following
             false
             gods
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             Jer.
             7.
             9.
             and
             yet
             they
             said
             they
             came
             to
             the
             Temple
             to
             pray
             and
             sacrifice
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Is
             it
             not
             dreadful
             ,
             that
             when
             God
             refuses
             to
             rain
             down
             influences
             on
             sleepers
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             breaths
             not
             upon
             dreamers
             ,
             and
             men
             are
             resolved
             to
             doe
             no
             more
             ,
             not
             to
             add
             a
             farthing
             more
             ▪
             for
             the
             field
             and
             the
             precious
             pearl
             Christ
             ,
             if
             they
             perish
             ,
             they
             must
             submit
             themselves
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             cannot
             force
             the
             Lord
             ,
             nill
             he
             ,
             will
             he
             ,
             to
             save
             them
             ?
             true
             ,
             all
             the
             Reprobates
             that
             cry
             to
             hills
             and
             mountains
             to
             cover
             them
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             must
             refer
             themselves
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             wicked
             chiding
             with
             God
             :
             if
             God
             will
             not
             save
             me
             by
             such
             actings
             ,
             as
             may
             stand
             with
             mine
             ease
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             let
             him
             destroy
             me
             ;
             for
             I
             le
             doe
             no
             more
             then
             I
             doe
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             a
             murmuring
             ,
             at
             the
             very
             marrow
             and
             flower
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             John
             6.
             43.
             
             
               Murmure
               not
               among
               your selves
            
             .
             Ver.
             44.
             
             
               No
               man
               can
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               except
               the
               Father
               that
               sent
               me
               draw
               him
               .
            
             Then
             are
             we
             enclined
             to
             make
             war
             with
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             will
             not
             give
             us
             drawing
             influences
             ,
             and
             bestows
             them
             upon
             some
             .
             Hence
             these
             Disciples
             gave
             over
             all
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             ver
             .
             66.
             
             
               Went
               back
               and
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               Jesus
               .
            
             What
             then
             shall
             they
             doe
             ?
             they
             cannot
             force
             God
             to
             draw
             them
             :
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             save
             us
             ,
             it
             s
             good
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             we
             cannot
             mend
             it
             ;
             we
             'l
             follow
             Christ
             and
             his
             new-Gospel
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Is
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             fools
             ,
             so
             approved
             a
             course
             to
             give
             over
             means
             ,
             so
             blessed
             of
             God.
             If
             it
             can
             be
             made
             out
             ,
             that
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             do
             so
             serve
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             the
             instustry
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             are
             ordinances
             and
             means
             not
             to
             be
             neglected
             .
             1.
             
             Means
             used
             are
             the
             Lord's
             way
             of
             comming
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             our
             way
             of
             coming
             to
             him
             ,
             
             whether
             in
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               36
               ,
               37.
               
               Acts
               4.
               4.
               
               Acts
               10.
               44.
               
               Acts
               16.
               14.
               
               John
               4.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               —
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               39
               ,
               40
               ,
               41
               ,
               John
            
             4.
             50
             ,
             51.
             or
             in
             miracles
             or
             any
             other
             lawful
             way
             ,
             2.
             
             Because
             to
             some
             certain
             using
             of
             means
             in
             faith
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             of
             an
             effectual
             blessing
             made
             ,
             Pro.
             2.
             
             
               My
               son
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               receive
               my
               words
               ,
               and
               hide
               my
               Commandments
               with
               thee
               .
            
             Ver.
             2.
             
             
               So
               that
               thou
               encline
               thine
               ear
               unto
               wisedome
               .
            
             Ver.
             5.
             
             
               Then
               shalt
               thou
               understand
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               find
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God.
            
             Prov.
             8.
             17.
             
             
               I
               love
               them
               that
               love
               me
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               seek
               me
               early
               ,
               shall
               find
               me
            
             ;
             John
             3.
             18.
             36.
             
             John
             5.
             24.
             
             John
             11.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             
             Prov.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Prov.
             4.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             3.
             
             Neglect
             of
             means
             is
             dreadfully
             punished
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Prov
               ,
               1.
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Prov.
               5.
               12.
               
               Prov.
               6.
               9
               ,
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Luke
            
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             10.
             24.
             
             Hence
             the
             killing
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             heir
             ,
             is
             plagued
             with
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             the
             removal
             of
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             .
             4.
             
             The
             assiduous
             using
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             
             Jacob's
             wrestling
             in
             prayer
             all
             the
             night
             until
             day-light
             ,
             receiveth
             the
             influence
             of
             a
             blessing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             hearing
             of
             the
             prayer
             in
             faith
             and
             feeling
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             29.
             and
             it
             puts
             the
             soul
             in
             a
             nearest
             capacity
             to
             receive
             influences
             from
             God
             ;
             love-sickness
             near
             the
             throne
             is
             near
             to
             influences
             of
             grace
             &
             glory
             ,
             as
             sweet
             smelled
             herbs
             are
             near
             to
             such
             influences
             ,
             so
             as
             presently
             they
             yield
             honey
             .
             Some
             refined
             earth
             curiously
             hardened
             by
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             is
             near
             to
             be
             turned
             unto
             fine
             gold
             ,
             or
             choice
             silver
             ;
             when
             we
             go
             about
             earthly
             business
             with
             half
             a
             heart
             or
             godly
             indifferency
             ,
             and
             with
             a
             distance
             from
             the
             Creature
             ,
             we
             grow
             more
             heavenly
             and
             more
             disposed
             to
             receive
             the
             influences
             of
             God.
             But
             such
             a
             promise
             as
             this
             made
             to
             an
             unrenewed
             man
             yet
             in
             nature
             ,
             
               this
               doe
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               converted
               ,
            
             I
             read
             not
             ;
             or
             let
             nature
             doe
             and
             grace
             follow
             ;
             or
             let
             common
             grace
             begin
             ,
             and
             the
             special
             grace
             of
             conversion
             shall
             follow
             .
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             proved
             by
             the
             word
             which
             Mr.
             Baxter
             saith
             ,
             Appendix
             to
             his
             Aphorismes
             ,
             answer
             to
             Obj.
             10
             11.
             pag.
             260.
             
             
               That
               men
               would
               not
               accept
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               believe
               for
               remission
               before
               their
               lives
               be
               reformed
               ;
               and
               that
               Reformation
               of
               life
               must
               go
               before
               the
               belief
               or
               knowledge
               of
               pardon
               ,
               though
               not
               before
               justifying
               faith
               .
            
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             This
             is
             to
             bid
             men
             keep
             a
             distance
             from
             holy
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             not
             come
             at
             him
             ,
             or
             touch
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             though
             the
             soul
             be
             humbly
             trembling
             before
             him
             ;
             as
             the
             woman
             ,
             
               Luk.
               8.
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Mark
            
             5.
             33
             ,
             34.
             until
             they
             be
             holy
             and
             righteous
             .
             It
             is
             very
             like
             to
             this
             ,
             come
             not
             within
             sight
             of
             the
             Physician
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             until
             first
             you
             be
             healed
             and
             reformed
             ,
             or
             come
             not
             to
             buy
             the
             fine
             linnen
             and
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             until
             first
             you
             be
             well
             cloathed
             with
             your
             own
             inherent
             righteousnesse
             :
             But
             who
             shall
             heal
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             cloath
             the
             naked
             sinner
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             not
             Christ
             ?
             Now
             Christ
             not
             believed
             in
             for
             pardon
             ,
             is
             he
             at
             so
             huge
             a
             distance
             
             from
             a
             sinner
             that
             he
             cannot
             heal
             ,
             if
             never
             seen
             ,
             and
             never
             touched
             by
             faith
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             to
             bring
             in
             an
             inherent
             physical
             pardoning
             and
             justification
             by
             works
             ;
             the
             Scripture
             knoweth
             not
             of
             any
             justification
             but
             one
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             through
             the
             Redemption
             which
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             Reformation
             ,
             whether
             halfe
             or
             whole
             ,
             whether
             begun
             or
             compleat
             reformation
             of
             life
             ?
             who
             le
             and
             compleat
             reformation
             there
             is
             none
             ,
             while
             the
             end
             and
             departure
             out
             of
             this
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             man
             is
             to
             believe
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             going
             out
             of
             the
             body
             .
             This
             is
             the
             comfortless
             doctrine
             of
             Papists
             ,
             never
             to
             know
             and
             be
             assured
             of
             the
             graces
             freely
             given
             us
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             in
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             12.
             and
             that
             Christ
             is
             in
             us
             except
             we
             be
             reprobates
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             and
             never
             to
             know
             that
             we
             have
             life
             eternal
             ,
             and
             never
             to
             know
             that
             God
             hears
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             of
             God
             ,
             contrary
             to
             1
             John
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             19.
             until
             we
             be
             going
             out
             of
             the
             world
             :
             as
             if
             Paul
             and
             John
             ,
             did
             write
             onely
             to
             comfort
             dying
             Corinthians
             ,
             and
             believers
             ;
             and
             none
             could
             be
             of
             good
             cheer
             ,
             and
             love
             Christ
             much
             ,
             knowing
             their
             sins
             were
             forgiven
             ;
             none
             could
             have
             hope
             ,
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             full
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             know
             they
             know
             God
             ,
             and
             are
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ,
             because
             they
             love
             the
             Brethren
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             expiring
             ,
             contrary
             to
             
               Mark
               5.
               24.
               
               Matth.
               9.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Luk.
               7.
               47
               ,
               48
               ,
               50.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               2.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               18
               ,
               24.
               
               Col.
               1.
               5
               ,
               27.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Matth.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               1
               
               John
               2.
               3.
               1
               
               John
            
             3.
             14.
             as
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             should
             comfort
             us
             ,
             and
             bid
             us
             rejoyce
             at
             fancies
             and
             at
             Moon
             shines
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             to
             day
             ,
             and
             may
             loose
             to
             morrow
             .
             If
             he
             mean
             half
             and
             begun
             Reformation
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             begun
             justification
             ,
             begun
             regeneration
             ,
             begun
             conversion
             ,
             and
             believing
             savingly
             begun
             ,
             but
             not
             compleat
             :
             Now
             men
             cannot
             reform
             their
             life
             ,
             until
             they
             please
             God
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             5
             ,
             6.
             nor
             can
             Enoch
             reform
             his
             life
             and
             walk
             with
             God
             till
             he
             believe
             :
             and
             believing
             necessarily
             is
             a
             laying
             hold
             of
             Christ
             for
             pardon
             ,
             
               Acts
               10.
               43.
               
               Luk.
               7.
               50.
               
               Matth.
            
             9.
             1.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             a
             continued
             tract
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             begun
             reformation
             of
             life
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             except
             there
             be
             a
             hopeful
             
             mourning
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             a
             looking
             to
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             pierced
             ,
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             nor
             is
             it
             godly
             sorrow
             working
             repentance
             to
             salvation
             never
             to
             be
             repented
             of
             ,
             as
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11.
             which
             wants
             faith
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             faith
             of
             salvation
             in
             Christ
             without
             faith
             of
             pardon
             ,
             yea
             or
             begun
             justification
             without
             faith
             of
             pardon
             ,
             is
             unpossible
             .
             Nor
             can
             there
             be
             a
             bringing
             forth
             fruit
             in
             Christ
             as
             implanted
             in
             the
             Vine-tree
             (
             which
             is
             only
             reformation
             of
             life
             acceptable
             to
             God
             )
             while
             men
             be
             first
             ,
             by
             faith
             ,
             engrafted
             in
             Christ
             as
             branches
             ,
             growing
             in
             him
             ,
             John
             15.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             nor
             walking
             in
             God's
             Commandments
             ,
             while
             first
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             given
             ,
             as
             
               Ezech.
               36.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             44.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             nor
             can
             we
             believe
             with
             justifying
             and
             saving
             faith
             ,
             while
             we
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             were
             as
             much
             as
             the
             tree
             blossoms
             ,
             grows
             ,
             and
             brings
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             ere
             it
             be
             planted
             ,
             and
             the
             birth
             moves
             and
             stirs
             and
             receives
             seed
             and
             nourishment
             in
             the
             womb
             ,
             before
             it
             receive
             life
             in
             the
             womb
             .
             3.
             
             Nor
             does
             the
             Scripture
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             premeriting
             of
             the
             faith
             of
             pardon
             and
             remission
             by
             a
             reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             so
             as
             conversion
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             as
             Lord
             ,
             and
             a
             tract
             of
             obedience
             was
             required
             of
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             of
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Thief
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             before
             they
             believe
             .
             For
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             as
             Lord
             ,
             is
             obeying
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             saith
             Mr
             Baxter
             ;
             and
             so
             Faith
             must
             be
             required
             before
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Reformation
             of
             life
             ,
             before
             Reformation
             of
             life
             ;
             and
             so
             Mr.
             Baxter
             forbids
             us
             to
             believe
             and
             accept
             Christ
             ,
             for
             our
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             pardoning
             treason
             ,
             while
             first
             we
             have
             reformed
             our
             lives
             .
             Now
             to
             reform
             our
             lives
             Evangelically
             ,
             (
             for
             of
             this
             he
             must
             mean
             )
             is
             to
             accept
             Christ
             as
             our
             Lord
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             doe
             Evangelically
             and
             live
             ,
             to
             obey
             the
             new
             Law
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             new
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             .
             Hence
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               ibid.
               pag.
               28.
               
               I
               desire
               him
               to
               tell
               me
               ,
               whether
               he
               can
               prove
               ,
               that
               any
               mans
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               before
               they
               have
               accepted
               Christ
               for
               their
               Lord
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               before
               faith
               .
               If
               not
               ,
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               the
               Subjection
               of
               the
               soul
               to
               Christ
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               heart-reformation
               .
            
             Now
             it
             may
             be
             told
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             that
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             as
             our
             Lord
             ,
             
               pag.
               285.
               
               That
               is
               to
               take
               
               him
               both
               as
               our
               Saviour
               and
               to
               obey
               him
               ,
            
             pag.
             286.
             
               to
               be
               subject
               to
               him
               and
               obey
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               square
               our
               actions
               according
               to
               his
               will.
            
             Now
             the
             actions
             are
             not
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             but
             all
             our
             actions
             to
             our
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             no
             man
             compleatly
             takes
             Christ
             for
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             man
             compleatly
             believes
             ,
             until
             death
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             consolations
             of
             Christ
             must
             be
             as
             morally
             cold
             as
             the
             consolations
             of
             Solon
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             be
             happy
             while
             he
             die
             ;
             and
             the
             comforts
             of
             Aristotle
             ,
             no
             man
             is
             happy
             who
             may
             fall
             in
             the
             calamities
             of
             Priamus
             .
             Christ
             must
             make
             us
             glad
             of
             a
             painted
             nothing
             ;
             
               Rejoyce
               and
               be
               glad
            
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             great
             reward
             laid
             up
             for
             you
             in
             Heaven
             ;
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             nothing
             can
             
               separate
               you
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ;
               mountains
               and
               hills
               may
               be
               removed
               ,
               but
               my
               love
               is
               more
               stable
               .
               But
               1.
               
               Ye
               cannot
               be
               sure
               ;
               therefore
               doubt
               and
               tremble
               .
               2.
               
               Suppose
               you
               stand
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               you
               know
               him
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               thousands
               as
               happy
               as
               you
               are
               ,
               to
               morrow
               limbs
               of
               Satan
               and
               eternally
               damned
               .
            
             Now
             if
             no
             man
             compleatly
             take
             Christ
             until
             he
             have
             consummated
             and
             perfected
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             Christ's
             word
             to
             any
             ,
             
               be
               of
               good
               chear
               ,
               thy
               sins
               are
               forgiven
               ,
            
             is
             but
             comfortless
             ;
             for
             they
             are
             neither
             forgiven
             ,
             nor
             half
             forgiven
             ,
             until
             he
             hath
             taken
             Christ
             for
             his
             Lord
             ,
             and
             wrought
             his
             days
             work
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             then
             ,
             and
             never
             till
             then
             ,
             can
             he
             have
             comfort
             in
             his
             wages
             and
             in
             his
             work
             .
             2.
             
             It
             may
             be
             answered
             the
             woman
             diseased
             of
             the
             bloudy
             issue
             ,
             Mar.
             5.
             34.
             the
             woman
             who
             did
             wash
             Christ's
             feet
             with
             her
             tears
             ,
             Luk.
             7.
             47
             ,
             48.
             so
             the
             man
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             2.
             the
             justifyed
             by
             faith
             who
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             103.
             3.
             the
             repenting
             man
             upon
             the
             Cross
             ,
             Luk.
             23.
             42
             ,
             43.
             had
             their
             sins
             forgiven
             upon
             the
             testimony
             of
             believing
             ,
             without
             any
             testimony
             of
             their
             good
             works
             ;
             and
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             not
             ,
             that
             a
             Master
             bids
             his
             servant
             rejoyce
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ,
             at
             the
             beginning
             and
             morning
             of
             his
             day
             ,
             for
             at
             night
             ,
             he
             shall
             have
             a
             rich
             reward
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             servant
             ,
             and
             millions
             of
             servants
             in
             his
             case
             ,
             may
             fall
             and
             loose
             whole
             wage
             ,
             for
             they
             doe
             but
             half
             work
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               The
               Soveraingty
               of
               God
               is
               wonderful
               in
               the
               various
               tempers
               of
               renewed
               ones
               .
               2.
               
               In
               various
               influences
               .
               3.
               
               In
               the
               desertions
               of
               the
               Saints
               under
               the
               Old
               and
               under
               the
               New-Testament
               .
               4.
               
               In
               variety
               of
               desertions
               of
               elect
               and
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               God's
               various
               dispensations
               to
               them
               .
               5.
               Q.
               What
               we
               may
               doe
               to
               wrestle
               out
               from
               under
               desertions
               ?
               6.
               
               Variety
               of
               temptations
               .
               7.
               
               Rules
               for
               our
               behaviour
               under
               them
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               Influences
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Soveraignty
             of
             God
             is
             much
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord's
             manner
             of
             dispensing
             of
             grace
             ;
             
             James
             and
             John
             are
             called
             being
             at
             their
             Nets
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               immediately
               they
               l
               'ave
               their
               father
               and
               follow
               him
               ,
            
             Matth.
             4.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Matthew
             hears
             but
             one
             word
             ,
             
               follow
               me
            
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             9.
             and
             he
             follows
             Christ
             .
             A
             gentle
             throw
             of
             the
             key
             opens
             Lydia's
             heart
             :
             the
             hearers
             of
             Peter
             ,
             who
             had
             crucified
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ,
             are
             more
             violently
             rent
             and
             torn
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             sharpest
             points
             ,
             or
             the
             stings
             of
             many
             impoysoned
             Dragons
             and
             Scorpions
             ,
             had
             been
             at
             once
             fastned
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             37.
             
             the
             way
             of
             
             Saul's
             coming
             with
             trembling
             and
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             blindnesse
             ,
             and
             fasting
             ,
             and
             praying
             three
             days
             ,
             and
             the
             Jaylors
             down
             casting
             may
             witness
             ,
             that
             the
             lock
             being
             more
             rusted
             and
             the
             iron
             blunted
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             6.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             more
             strength
             is
             required
             for
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             otherwise
             imployed
             ;
             as
             some
             Divels
             are
             cast
             out
             with
             a
             word
             ,
             and
             go
             out
             with
             some
             sort
             of
             humble
             prayers
             not
             to
             be
             tormented
             before
             the
             time
             ,
             Matth.
             8.
             others
             throw
             the
             possessed
             in
             the
             midst
             ,
             and
             almost
             kill
             the
             child
             ,
             so
             as
             beholders
             say
             ,
             he
             is
             dead
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             there
             is
             a
             certain
             kind
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             cast
             out
             but
             by
             fasting
             and
             praying
             .
             So
             some
             are
             filled
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             ;
             and
             hardly
             can
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             give
             an
             account
             of
             his
             conversion
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             degrees
             of
             pangs
             of
             the
             new-birth
             ,
             
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             ,
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             Mathematical
             hour
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost's
             sliding
             in
             ,
             on
             the
             heart
             ;
             Nor
             must
             we
             think
             none
             are
             in
             John
             Baptist's
             case
             ;
             for
             beside
             that
             God
             imploys
             some
             to
             ,
             and
             for
             rare
             advantages
             ,
             and
             gaining
             of
             souls
             to
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Christ
             ,
             shall
             there
             be
             nothing
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             multitudes
             of
             infants
             in
             Covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             of
             which
             many
             die
             ,
             as
             ripe
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             ,
             an
             hundred
             years
             old
             ?
             only
             beware
             we
             take
             not
             a
             sweet
             tractable
             nature
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             very
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             a
             work
             of
             Infantconversion
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             :
             and
             let
             not
             others
             cast
             themselves
             away
             ,
             as
             not
             belonging
             to
             Christ
             ,
             who
             yet
             are
             his
             ,
             because
             they
             know
             not
             ,
             such
             pangs
             and
             throwings
             of
             the
             new-birth
             ,
             as
             Saul
             ,
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             the
             converts
             who
             killed
             
               Christ
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             where
             the
             skin
             of
             the
             boyle
             is
             doubly
             thick
             ,
             some
             more
             violence
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             a
             sharper
             lance
             is
             made
             use
             of
             ,
             to
             open
             the
             wound
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             require
             milder
             influences
             as
             beng
             led
             all
             their
             time
             ,
             with
             sweetness
             of
             peace
             .
             The
             Arches
             grieved
             Joseph
             sore
             ,
             no
             man
             more
             moved
             from
             vessel
             to
             vessel
             ;
             then
             he
             ,
             and
             meek
             Moses
             was
             much
             tossed
             ;
             and
             both
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             read
             ,
             far
             from
             cursing
             the
             day
             ,
             wherein
             they
             were
             born
             .
             There
             is
             a
             temper
             of
             solid
             walkers
             by
             faith
             ,
             enjoying
             much
             peace
             ,
             yet
             not
             acquainted
             with
             great
             Spring-tydes
             ,
             nor
             with
             extreme
             low
             ebbs
             ,
             of
             the
             outlettings
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             I
             speak
             not
             of
             Moses
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             who
             saw
             God
             ,
             and
             whom
             the
             Lord
             knew
             face
             to
             face
             ,
             Deut
             34.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Some
             are
             led
             through
             fewer
             slips
             and
             fals
             ,
             as
             John
             the
             disciple
             who
             leaned
             on
             Jesus
             bosome
             ;
             excepting
             his
             fall
             of
             Angel-worship
             ,
             and
             some
             other
             few
             ,
             he
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             so
             high
             bended
             as
             Peter
             ,
             who
             in
             Satans
             place
             ,
             disswaded
             Christ
             from
             the
             working
             of
             our
             Redemption
             ,
             denyed
             the
             Lord
             with
             cursing
             ,
             did
             fouly
             Judaize
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
             And
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             make
             all
             the
             Prophets
             of
             
             Jonah's
             mould
             ,
             whose
             fear
             to
             preach
             to
             great
             Niniveh
             was
             extreme
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             courage
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             patience
             to
             be
             cast
             in
             the
             Sea
             with
             his
             own
             advise
             and
             consent
             ,
             was
             as
             great
             ,
             and
             his
             cruel
             selfishness
             to
             desire
             that
             all
             Niniveh
             old
             and
             young
             ,
             should
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             rather
             then
             his
             prophetical
             honour
             should
             be
             darkned
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             shews
             what
             a
             piece
             of
             man
             he
             
             was
             ,
             and
             his
             justifying
             his
             anger
             against
             God
             ,
             for
             a
             blast
             of
             wind
             on
             his
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             withering
             of
             a
             poor
             herb
             ,
             a
             gourd
             ,
             do
             all
             hold
             forth
             that
             God
             leads
             some
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             of
             influences
             beside
             the
             rest
             .
             O
             how
             is
             our
             meek
             Lord
             troubled
             ,
             and
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             cumbred
             to
             bear
             all
             our
             manners
             ,
             sinful
             tempers
             ,
             and
             humours
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             Nor
             are
             all
             Saints
             of
             the
             altitude
             of
             Elias
             his
             zeal
             ;
             a
             man
             much
             and
             wholly
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             fervent
             in
             prayer
             ,
             yet
             he
             seems
             to
             challenge
             more
             zeal
             to
             himself
             for
             the
             slain
             Prophets
             ,
             digged
             down
             Altars
             ,
             broken
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             was
             in
             the
             holy
             Lord
             himself
             ;
             and
             so
             prays
             that
             God
             would
             take
             away
             his
             life
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             the
             last
             man
             of
             the
             true
             Church
             of
             God
             living
             on
             Earth
             ;
             and
             yet
             we
             read
             in
             all
             his
             sufferings
             ,
             no
             apprehension
             of
             the
             anger
             and
             indignation
             of
             God
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             None
             are
             so
             trailed
             through
             Hell
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             as
             
               Job
               ,
               David
               ,
               Jeremiah
               ,
               Heman
            
             ;
             there
             appear
             in
             them
             some
             habitual
             mistakes
             of
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             rather
             (
             because
             sinful
             acquired
             habits
             ,
             are
             scarcely
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             renewed
             )
             more
             fixed
             inclinations
             ,
             to
             apprehend
             wrathfulness
             ,
             and
             Law-dispensation
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             few
             are
             led
             this
             way
             ;
             and
             the
             outlettings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             various
             here
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Neither
             should
             it
             be
             strange
             ,
             if
             we
             might
             place
             ,
             
               Isaiah
               ,
               Ezekiel
               ,
               Daniel
            
             ,
             and
             others
             in
             a
             seventh
             class
             ,
             who
             had
             their
             own
             complainings
             ;
             One
             saying
             ,
             my
             leanness
             ,
             my
             leanness
             ;
             another
             fasting
             and
             walking
             in
             sackcloth
             for
             the
             sanctuaries
             desolation
             ,
             and
             yet
             most
             submissive
             to
             the
             holy
             dispensations
             of
             God.
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             another
             mans
             compasse
             is
             not
             our
             rule
             of
             sayling
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             various
             dispensation
             to
             his
             children
             ,
             which
             is
             ordered
             by
             his
             decree
             and
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             not
             by
             his
             commanding
             and
             approving
             will
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             rule
             that
             we
             are
             to
             follow
             ,
             in
             looking
             after
             Influences
             ;
             Every
             one
             would
             submit
             to
             be
             ordered
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             hath
             almost
             a
             various
             way
             of
             leading
             his
             own
             :
             if
             the
             same
             compleat
             ransome
             ,
             the
             same
             Promises
             ,
             the
             same
             Guide
             ,
             and
             Steersman
             to
             Heaven
             be
             mine
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             hope
             of
             glory
             ;
             yet
             the
             manifestations
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             love
             visits
             ,
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             hardly
             the
             same
             .
             
             It
             s
             then
             a
             faulty
             ground
             of
             some
             ,
             
               never
               one
               was
               like
               me
               ,
               none
               of
               my
               condition
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               since
               the
               Creation
               .
            
             Every
             one
             thinks
             their
             own
             hell
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             only
             hell
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             should
             Christians
             be
             unwilling
             ,
             to
             know
             the
             spiritual
             condition
             one
             of
             another
             ;
             you
             may
             fall
             upon
             some
             ,
             in
             your
             very
             course
             and
             kind
             .
             It
             s
             like
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             71.
             7.
             
             
               Heman
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             88.
             15.
             the
             suffering
             Church
             ,
             
               Lam.
               1.
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               102.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Elias
               ,
               1
               King.
               19.
               10.
               
               Isaiah
            
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             were
             wonders
             and
             signs
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               8.
               18.
               
               Heb.
            
             2.
             13.
             who
             were
             there
             alone
             as
             worlds
             wonders
             ,
             might
             judge
             themselves
             like
             no
             other
             (
             though
             the
             man
             Christ
             could
             not
             mistake
             his
             own
             spiritual
             estate
             )
             as
             to
             their
             case
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             God's
             dispensation
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             Soveraignty
             of
             God's
             dealing
             with
             consciences
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             .
             It
             is
             not
             ,
             
             1.
             
             To
             be
             denyed
             ,
             but
             the
             desertions
             under
             the
             Law
             in
             some
             respect
             ,
             were
             more
             fiery
             and
             legal
             ;
             the
             typical
             dimness
             and
             darkness
             made
             them
             to
             see
             less
             love
             ,
             and
             more
             Law
             ,
             and
             lesse
             of
             Christ
             the
             seat
             of
             mercy
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             the
             curse
             and
             of
             wrath
             ,
             as
             the
             night
             darkness
             renders
             spirits
             and
             dreadful
             things
             more
             terrible
             .
             2.
             
             It
             was
             the
             purpose
             of
             God
             to
             awe
             generally
             that
             people
             more
             with
             Law-fear
             ,
             and
             bondage
             ,
             then
             his
             people
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             it
             is
             a
             wicked
             doctrine
             of
             some
             Anabaptists
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             all
             desertions
             are
             ,
             under
             the
             N.
             Testament
             cried
             down
             and
             gone
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             our
             legal
             mistake
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             that
             works
             trouble
             of
             conscience
             ,
             under
             the
             N.
             Testament
             ,
             and
             an
             exercise
             of
             such
             as
             are
             under
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             be
             said
             law-sorrow
             pursued
             these
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             the
             Saints
             now
             are
             less
             passive
             and
             more
             active
             ,
             in
             pursuing
             sorrow
             according
             to
             God
             ,
             yet
             in
             another
             respect
             ,
             because
             of
             greatness
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             experiences
             ,
             and
             a
             higher
             measure
             of
             illuminations
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             presence
             in
             more
             abundance
             is
             promised
             and
             prophecied
             ;
             As
             ,
             
               that
               all
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               Earth
               shall
               be
               filled
               with
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Moon
               ,
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Sun
               as
               the
               light
               of
               seven
               days
               ,
            
             Jer.
             31.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             Isa
             .
             54.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Isa
             .
             11.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
             Ezec.
             36.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Isa
             .
             44.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Joel
             .
             2.
             28.
             
             
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             therefore
             the
             desertion
             is
             the
             sadder
             .
             Thirst
             near
             to
             the
             fountain
             is
             more
             intollerable
             ;
             so
             we
             read
             not
             in
             the
             N.
             Testament
             of
             one
             like
             unto
             
               Job
               .
               chap.
               3.
               c.
               6.
               c.
               16.
               c.
            
             19
             ,
             nor
             of
             such
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             38.
             nor
             of
             
               Heman
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             88.
             nor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               77.
               
               Psal
            
             .
             102.
             yet
             is
             there
             nothing
             harder
             then
             that
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Cor.
            
             1.
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             his
             persecution
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             or
             some
             great
             sickness
             ;
             yet
             it
             is
             a
             most
             sad
             tryal
             ,
             ver
             ,
             8.
             9.
             1.
             
             
               We
               was
               pressed
               ,
               out
               of
               measure
               .
            
             2.
             
             
             
               Above
               strength
               .
               3.
               
               In
               so
               much
               that
               we
               dispaired
               ,
               even
               of
               life
               .
               4.
               
               But
               we
               had
               the
               sentence
               of
               death
               in
               our selves
               ,
            
             and
             what
             ever
             be
             the
             kind
             ;
             for
             even
             Christ
             had
             so
             much
             the
             more
             sorrow
             ,
             at
             the
             withdrawing
             influences
             of
             the
             comforts
             that
             immediately
             flowed
             from
             the
             God-head
             personally
             united
             ,
             and
             this
             was
             Christ's
             hell
             in
             part
             ;
             therefore
             we
             are
             to
             look
             upon
             desertions
             in
             the
             song
             of
             Solomon
             as
             prophetical
             ,
             and
             relating
             to
             the
             desertions
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             which
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             grief
             is
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             apprehension
             of
             sin
             legally
             tormenting
             ,
             as
             from
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             want
             of
             the
             sweet
             comforting
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             wel-beloved
             Christ
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             as
             much
             in
             that
             of
             pain
             ,
             as
             in
             any
             we
             read
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               I
               rose
               up
               to
               open
               to
               my
               beloved
               ,
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               ,
               and
               had
               passed
               away
               ;
               my
               soul
               went
               forth
               ,
               because
               of
               his
               speech
               :
            
             Ainsworth
             ,
             
               My
               soul
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               departed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               failed
               ,
               fainted
               ,
               I
               was
               even
               a
               dead
               woman
               through
               fear
               and
               grief
               ;
               for
               death
               is
               the
               departing
               of
               the
               soul
               from
               the
               body
               ,
               Gen.
            
             33.
             18.
             
             This
             though
             an
             Evangelical
             desertion
             ,
             is
             as
             much
             as
             David
             saith
             ,
             my
             moisture
             is
             turned
             into
             the
             drought
             of
             Summer
             ,
             and
             as
             the
             waves
             of
             the
             Lord's
             wrath
             comming
             over
             Heman
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             more
             painful
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             deprived
             of
             an
             high
             measure
             of
             enjoyed
             and
             felt
             love
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             sadder
             torment
             then
             all
             the
             law-burnings
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             in
             David
             and
             others
             some
             such
             love-sickness
             ,
             which
             was
             ordinary
             to
             the
             Old
             Testament-dispensation
             ;
             and
             these
             and
             the
             like
             the
             soul
             is
             more
             able
             to
             bear
             :
             that
             the
             habit
             and
             stock
             is
             rich
             ,
             as
             Christ
             ,
             from
             the
             personally
             indwelling
             God-head
             ,
             was
             strong
             in
             his
             desertions
             peculiar
             to
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             richer
             the
             habit
             of
             
             grace
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             able
             is
             the
             soul
             to
             stand
             out
             :
             the
             strong
             ship
             is
             more
             able
             to
             endure
             the
             storm
             ,
             then
             the
             crazy
             and
             rotten
             vessel
             ;
             a
             Giant
             is
             fitter
             for
             a
             battle
             with
             a
             Giant
             ,
             then
             a
             Child
             is
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
               Some
               are
               kept
               in
               perfect
               peace
               whose
               minds
               are
               staid
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               being
               justifyed
               by
               faith
               have
               peace
               with
               God
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             26.
             2.
             
             Rom.
             5.
             1.
             
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             dispensations
             ,
             one
             fundamental
             ,
             another
             not
             fundamental
             ;
             the
             former
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             carrying
             on
             his
             begun
             work
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             will
             and
             doe
             to
             the
             end
             in
             his
             ordinary
             course
             ;
             the
             dispensation
             which
             is
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             respects
             the
             Lord's
             way
             of
             doing
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             in
             such
             circumstances
             ,
             and
             the
             degrees
             of
             grace
             given
             or
             infused
             ,
             which
             do
             not
             vary
             the
             spece
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             work
             .
             We
             read
             not
             of
             
             Daniel's
             cursing
             the
             day
             he
             was
             born
             in
             ,
             as
             Jeremy
             and
             Job
             doe
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             shaddow
             of
             it
             in
             Joseph
             ;
             yet
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             Job
             and
             Jeremy
             may
             and
             did
             at
             other
             times
             ,
             enjoy
             sweet
             presence
             ,
             and
             nearness
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             We
             would
             not
             take
             extraordinary
             feasts
             to
             be
             dayly
             food
             ;
             nor
             should
             we
             much
             wonder
             when
             a
             change
             cometh
             :
             but
             how
             do
             we
             chide
             ,
             quarrel
             ,
             complain
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             always
             so
             ?
             Nor
             2.
             
             Should
             we
             be
             rough
             ,
             but
             compassionate
             to
             sick
             ones
             :
             it
             s
             the
             Lord's
             way
             that
             all
             in
             the
             house
             should
             not
             be
             sick
             at
             once
             ;
             but
             some
             are
             sick
             and
             some
             whole
             to
             wait
             on
             the
             sick
             ,
             and
             all
             to
             bear
             one
             anothers
             burthens
             ;
             all
             the
             diseases
             of
             the
             house
             are
             not
             the
             same
             in
             kind
             and
             degree
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Some
             do
             all
             their
             life
             dwell
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             never
             have
             fair
             sayling
             ,
             nor
             fulness
             of
             assurance
             ,
             until
             they
             be
             upon
             the
             shoar
             ;
             such
             have
             only
             Star-light
             ,
             and
             are
             called
             to
             pure
             living
             by
             faith
             ,
             Isa
             .
             50.
             10.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             ,
             once
             in
             all
             their
             life
             have
             one
             only
             remarkable
             night
             of
             wrestling
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             prevail
             ,
             as
             Jacob
             did
             ;
             and
             some
             love
             so
             their
             prison
             that
             they
             take
             a
             sentence
             ,
             
               à
               non
               judice
               ,
               à
               non
               habente
               potestatem
               :
            
             the
             Law
             severed
             from
             Christ
             ,
             is
             no
             judge
             at
             all
             to
             believers
             ;
             the
             Law
             speaks
             to
             its
             own
             that
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             19.
             the
             Jaylor
             can
             command
             none
             but
             his
             own
             prisoners
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Some
             are
             frequently
             taken
             into
             the
             house
             of
             Wine
             ,
             
             and
             to
             the
             Kings
             Chamber
             .
             And
             what
             changes
             there
             be
             ,
             
               Cant.
               2.
               cap.
               3.
               c.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               9.
               1.
               v.
            
             6.
             may
             be
             seen
             its
             cleer
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             runs
             may
             read
             ;
             felt
             love
             is
             not
             heritage
             to
             any
             .
             There
             is
             a
             huge
             difference
             between
             
               Cant.
               2.
               6.
               
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               mine
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
            
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ,
            
             chap.
             3.
             
             And
             that
             is
             a
             joyful
             feast
             ,
             
               Cant.
               5.
               1.
               
               I
               am
               come
               unto
               my
               garden
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               spouse
               ,
               I
               have
               gathered
               my
               myrrhe
               with
               my
               spice
               :
               eat
               O
               friends
               ,
               drink
               ,
               yea
               drink
               abundantly
               ,
               O
               beloved
               !
            
             And
             that
             again
             is
             a
             sad
             song
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               My
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               ;
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ;
               I
               called
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               me
               not
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             are
             all
             their
             life
             creeping
             children
             ,
             yet
             saved
             :
             a
             sincere
             affection
             in
             Nicodemus
             consists
             with
             much
             ignorance
             ,
             yet
             is
             not
             the
             faith
             rotten
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             It
             belongs
             to
             soveraignty
             that
             the
             little
             vessels
             of
             small
             quantity
             hang
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             great
             ,
             Isa
             .
             22.
             24.
             and
             that
             the
             lambs
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             stronger
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             are
             cared
             for
             by
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             11.
             and
             that
             the
             bruised
             reeds
             have
             their
             dependence
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             To
             this
             head
             of
             soveraignty
             belong
             the
             various
             kinds
             of
             desertions
             ;
             
             As
             1.
             
             None
             are
             so
             deserted
             as
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ;
             they
             have
             done
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             with
             all
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             are
             eternally
             outlaws
             from
             the
             Court
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             head
             of
             principalities
             and
             powers
             ,
             
               Jude
               ver
            
             .
             6.
             reserved
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             everlasting
             chains
             ,
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             4.
             
             O
             but
             the
             chains
             of
             Divels
             are
             fiery
             and
             hellish
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             to
             them
             are
             reprobate
             men
             ,
             who
             cast
             off
             Christ
             ,
             and
             turn
             into
             Satans
             camp
             .
             No
             saving
             influences
             are
             due
             to
             such
             as
             are
             reprobate
             to
             good
             works
             .
             Ah
             ,
             beware
             of
             habitual
             hating
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             house
             ,
             dependers
             and
             seed
             :
             yet
             are
             there
             here
             degrees
             ;
             for
             none
             are
             in
             that
             measure
             deserted
             or
             blasphemers
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ's
             desertion
             was
             extremely
             penal
             and
             brought
             out
             tears
             and
             strong
             cries
             ,
             mixt
             with
             a
             curse
             ;
             and
             only
             influences
             were
             suspended
             as
             touching
             vision
             and
             enjoyment
             or
             fruition
             ,
             and
             the
             actual
             comforts
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             crown
             in
             a
             manner
             was
             laid
             aside
             out
             of
             the
             eye
             and
             sight
             of
             the
             man
             
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             wanted
             he
             never
             influences
             .
             1.
             
             For
             acts
             of
             love
             ;
             
               Father
               remove
            
             .
             2.
             
             For
             acts
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               O
               my
               father
               remove
            
             .
             3.
             
             For
             acts
             of
             praying
             more
             earnestly
             ,
             Luk.
             23.
             44.
             
             
               O
               my
               father
               remove
               this
               cup.
            
             4.
             
             For
             acts
             of
             witnessing
             a
             good
             confession
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             .
             5.
             
             For
             acts
             of
             preaching
             the
             confessing
             man
             to
             Paradise
             with
             him
             ;
             none
             are
             eternally
             and
             cursedly
             deserted
             who
             can
             pray
             and
             hope
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             the
             furnace
             as
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             redeemed
             of
             God
             are
             not
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             way
             deserted
             .
             1.
             
             Some
             are
             extremely
             at
             under
             as
             Job
             ,
             who
             apprehended
             that
             God
             did
             pursue
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             Job
             13.
             20.
             though
             Job
             and
             every
             believer
             be
             the
             friend
             of
             God
             ,
             Jam.
             2.
             23.
             2.
             
             The
             Spouses
             desertions
             are
             less
             ,
             being
             conveyed
             with
             love-sickness
             ;
             
             Magdalen
             hath
             no
             wakenings
             of
             conscience
             for
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             positive
             agony
             or
             law-challenges
             ,
             but
             only
             love
             desertion
             ,
             she
             says
             with
             tears
             ;
             
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
               .
            
             3.
             
             Some
             are
             meer
             desertions
             as
             to
             the
             act
             of
             sin
             .
             God
             is
             angry
             at
             David
             ,
             when
             God
             withdraws
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             numbers
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             commits
             adultery
             and
             murther
             :
             and
             Christ
             is
             angry
             at
             
             Peter's
             pride
             when
             he
             suffers
             him
             to
             deny
             his
             Master
             ;
             but
             neither
             David
             and
             Peter
             feels
             any
             anger
             from
             the
             Lord
             in
             such
             withdrawings
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             so
             much
             the
             worse
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             wounded
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             many
             moneths
             and
             days
             after
             the
             wounds
             bleed
             .
             O
             what
             trembling
             at
             holy
             soveraignty
             ,
             why
             deadness
             to
             duties
             should
             come
             on
             David
             ,
             not
             on
             Asa
             .
             On
             David
             at
             this
             time
             ,
             not
             at
             another
             time
             :
             Hence
             a
             case
             may
             be
             ,
             Whether
             absence
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             influences
             may
             be
             meer
             and
             only
             love
             sickness
             for
             him
             whom
             the
             soul
             loves
             ,
             or
             also
             absence
             with
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             The
             predominant
             may
             be
             sickness
             only
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Christ
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             and
             in
             
               Magdalen
               ,
               Joh.
            
             20.
             
             I
             say
             the
             predominant
             ,
             because
             we
             cannot
             say
             ,
             that
             God
             withdraws
             in
             his
             outlettings
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             guiltiness
             in
             the
             Spouse
             so
             made
             sick
             because
             of
             his
             absence
             ,
             and
             with
             
             Magdalen's
             sickness
             for
             Christ
             there
             appeareth
             a
             doting
             too
             much
             on
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             
               Joh.
               20.
               13.
               
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
               .
            
             Ver.
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               him
               away
            
             .
             
             Ver.
             17.
             
             
               Touch
               me
               not
            
             .
             When
             we
             are
             too
             bent
             upon
             Christ
             as
             a
             Comforter
             ,
             not
             as
             Christ
             ,
             its
             just
             with
             God
             we
             be
             pained
             and
             sick
             with
             the
             want
             of
             him
             ;
             and
             that
             we
             seek
             him
             and
             find
             him
             not
             ,
             so
             spiritual
             ought
             we
             to
             be
             under
             the
             pain
             of
             absence
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             it
             s
             cleer
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             paining
             ,
             with
             drawing
             ,
             and
             forsaking
             on
             the
             Lord's
             part
             ;
             
               Why
               hast
               thou
               forsaken
               me
            
             ?
             and
             neither
             sin
             nor
             conscience
             of
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             hazard
             of
             love-sickness
             after
             God's
             near
             embracings
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             due
             account
             ;
             for
             Christ
             could
             not
             idolize
             God
             as
             comforting
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             may
             we
             doe
             to
             wrestle
             out
             from
             under
             desertions
             ?
             Ans
             .
             
             
               Distinguish
               these
               three
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Gracious
             withdrawing
             from
             whence
             cometh
             sin
             and
             unlelief
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             frowning
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             penal
             sorrow
             and
             smarting
             under
             his
             absence
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             First
             ;
             It
             s
             lawful
             to
             plead
             and
             pray
             against
             withdrawings
             as
             they
             necessarily
             bring
             in
             sin
             ;
             the
             more
             gracious
             the
             temper
             is
             ,
             we
             shall
             pray
             more
             earnestly
             against
             the
             least
             sin
             then
             against
             the
             most
             fiery
             hell
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Second
             which
             is
             the
             frowning
             of
             God
             ;
             1.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             a
             child
             saith
             ,
             its
             lawful
             to
             weep
             when
             the
             Father
             is
             angry
             .
             2.
             
             Inherent
             grace
             and
             the
             sparkles
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             cannot
             endure
             well
             that
             eternal
             favour
             should
             be
             hid
             .
             3.
             
             The
             nature
             of
             faith
             and
             of
             love
             to
             God
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             should
             be
             saddened
             when
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             either
             hid
             or
             provoked
             .
             4.
             
             The
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             saith
             so
             much
             ,
             Job
             13.
             24.
             
             
               Wherefore
               hidest
               thou
               thy
               face
            
             ?
             Psal
             .
             13.
             1.
             
             
               How
               long
               wilt
               thou
               hide
               thy
               face
               from
               me
               ?
            
             5.
             
             His
             shining
             is
             desirable
             ;
             
               O
               send
               day
               light
            
             .
             Psal
             .
             31.
             16.
             
             
               Make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               thy
               servant
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             80.
             3
             ,
             7
             ,
             19.
             6.
             
             It
             s
             lawful
             to
             deprecate
             the
             anger
             of
             God.
             Psal
             .
             79.
             5.
             
             
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               wilt
               thou
               be
               angry
               ,
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             and
             especially
             a
             gracious
             heart
             is
             sadned
             most
             at
             the
             outgoings
             of
             wrath
             against
             prayer
             ,
             Psal
             .
             80.
             4.
             in
             which
             the
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             the
             precious
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             seem
             to
             suffer
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
             
             
               Psal
               .
               83.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Isa
               .
               52.
               5.
               
               Exod.
               32.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Josh
               .
            
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             7.
             
             Hardly
             can
             a
             natural
             spirit
             lay
             to
             heart
             ,
             yea
             or
             know
             that
             God
             is
             angry
             ,
             
             as
             a
             child
             of
             God
             can
             doe
             ;
             as
             it
             s
             all
             one
             to
             a
             man
             in
             a
             dark
             pit
             under
             the
             earth
             whether
             it
             be
             day-light
             or
             mid-night
             ;
             the
             one
             doth
             not
             comfort
             him
             ,
             nor
             the
             other
             sadden
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Third
             ;
             It
             s
             a
             great
             deceit
             that
             we
             more
             penally
             smart
             at
             the
             absence
             of
             the
             Paradise
             of
             comforting
             presence
             ,
             then
             at
             the
             want
             of
             real
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             this
             should
             calm
             the
             heart
             notwithstanding
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             absence
             of
             God
             as
             a
             comforter
             ,
             that
             we
             believe
             his
             unfelt
             love
             and
             care
             ,
             as
             a
             God
             in
             Covenant
             .
             Mic.
             7.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               look
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ;
               I
               will
               wait
               for
               the
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ,
               my
               God
               shall
               hear
               me
               .
            
             Ver.
             8.
             
             
               When
               I
               sit
               in
               darkness
               ,
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               a
               light
               unto
               me
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             ,
             as
             is
             elsewhere
             said
             ,
             in
             a
             course
             of
             soveraignty
             deserting
             ,
             will
             not
             come
             until
             his
             own
             time
             come
             ;
             as
             some
             Feavers
             must
             have
             their
             own
             course
             of
             natural
             motion
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             man
             shall
             sweat
             out
             of
             the
             tertian
             Ague
             by
             length
             of
             time
             :
             if
             you
             should
             use
             all
             the
             medicine
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             yet
             this
             forbids
             not
             art
             and
             industry
             altogether
             ,
             to
             help
             nature
             .
             So
             Christ
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             soveraign
             justice
             prays
             and
             was
             
               heard
               in
               that
               which
               he
               feared
               ,
            
             Heb.
             5.
             7.
             believed
             ,
             hoped
             ,
             and
             so
             overcame
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             21.
             
          
           
             And
             because
             Soveraignty
             hath
             a
             special
             hand
             in
             temptations
             ,
             
             we
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             to
             temptations
             to
             weaken
             us
             in
             duties
             ;
             as
             
               Master
               ,
               pity
               thy self
            
             .
             2.
             
             Sometime
             Satan
             tempts
             to
             duties
             ,
             to
             pray
             when
             we
             should
             hear
             .
             3.
             
             Sometime
             to
             gross
             carnal
             sins
             ,
             
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               me
            
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             to
             spiritual
             fins
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               command
               these
               stones
               to
               be
               made
               bread
               .
            
             4.
             
             Sometimes
             to
             duties
             in
             the
             excess
             ;
             as
             for
             Timothy
             to
             drink
             water
             ,
             the
             incestuous
             man
             to
             mourn
             until
             he
             be
             swallowed
             up
             of
             grief
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             5.
             
             Sometimes
             Satan
             tempts
             himself
             to
             goe
             out
             that
             he
             may
             more
             tempt
             ,
             and
             return
             with
             seven
             divels
             worse
             then
             himself
             .
             6.
             
             Sometimes
             he
             tempts
             by
             a
             boysterous
             imperious
             usurpation
             .
             Job
             is
             mine
             ,
             he
             serves
             God
             for
             hire
             .
             All
             hypocrites
             are
             Satan's
             ,
             Job
             .
             1.
             7.
             
             Sometime
             he
             tempts
             to
             lawful
             liberties
             ,
             to
             ear
             ,
             setting
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             in
             opposition
             
             to
             the
             divine
             positive-law
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               
               The
               tree
               is
               good
               for
               meat
            
             ;
             then
             God
             and
             Nature
             ordained
             it
             for
             food
             .
             In
             all
             which
             ,
             holy
             Soveraignty
             gives
             influences
             natural
             to
             the
             tempter
             ;
             nor
             will
             he
             have
             us
             to
             question
             his
             Soveraignty
             .
             2.
             
             Nor
             would
             he
             have
             us
             to
             make
             either
             his
             giving
             or
             his
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             our
             rule
             .
             And
             3.
             
             In
             all
             our
             actings
             he
             would
             have
             us
             to
             tremble
             ;
             What
             if
             providence
             put
             a
             cross
             bensil
             or
             byas
             on
             the
             heart
             ,
             what
             can
             influences
             not
             doe
             to
             hasten
             a
             Judas
             to
             his
             place
             ,
             though
             the
             holy
             Lord
             remains
             spotless
             and
             free
             ?
             4.
             
             There
             is
             much
             need
             of
             that
             ,
             
               lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             .
             5.
             
             Had
             the
             Gold
             will
             and
             reason
             ,
             it
             oweth
             thanks
             to
             the
             Goldsmith
             ,
             though
             he
             burn
             and
             melt
             it
             ,
             because
             he
             removes
             the
             drosse
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             Physician
             lames
             and
             wounds
             particular
             nature
             ,
             when
             he
             opens
             a
             vein
             ;
             but
             he
             saves
             the
             whole
             body
             thereby
             ,
             and
             the
             sick
             person
             ows
             him
             thanks
             .
             Were
             there
             no
             more
             but
             these
             excellent
             influences
             that
             act
             in
             temptations
             ,
             as
             to
             their
             precious
             fruits
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             humbling
             of
             the
             tempted
             sinner
             ,
             the
             discovery
             of
             latent
             corruption
             ,
             of
             the
             wiles
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             grace
             who
             knows
             how
             to
             counter-work
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             his
             own
             influences
             ,
             and
             doth
             invisibly
             uphold
             his
             own
             children
             ,
             under
             these
             temptations
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             here
             to
             be
             loved
             and
             adored
             ,
             as
             
               wonderfull
               in
               counsel
               and
               excellent
               in
               working
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Of
               striving
               against
               Soveraignty
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               striving
               is
               lawful
               .
               3.
               
               A
               gracious
               behaviour
               it
               is
               to
               be
               woe
               at
               God's
               forsaking
               .
               4.
               
               To
               repine
               at
               Soveraignty
               in
               hearing
               or
               not
               hearing
               of
               prayer
               .
               5.
               
               Contradicting
               .
               6.
               
               Murmuring
               .
               7.
               
               Counter-working
               of
               Soveraignty
               is
               dreadful
               .
               8.
               
               Opposing
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               9.
               
               Dispairing
               .
               10.
               
               Reproaching
               proud
               disputing
               .
               11.
               
               Submission
               to
               want
               of
               influences
               .
               12.
               
               What
               way
               the
               Lord
               recompenseth
               desertions
               .
               13.
               
               Closing
               with
               influences
               of
               the
               Law-rebukes
               .
            
          
           
             ELihu
             most
             gravely
             speaketh
             ,
             Job
             33.
             13.
             
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               strive
               with
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               gives
               not
               an
               account
               of
               any
               of
               his
               matters
               ?
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             strive
             and
             contend
             in
             words
             only
             ,
             as
             Mercerus
             and
             Pagnin
             ,
             either
             in
             judgement
             or
             out
             of
             judgement
             ,
             jurgare
             .
             And
             its
             strange
             that
             any
             dare
             chide
             or
             scold
             with
             the
             soveraign
             Lord.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             
             Jacob's
             striving
             and
             wrestling
             in
             a
             holy
             willful
             peremptoriness
             in
             praying
             ,
             the
             Lord
             being
             on
             Jacob
             the
             wrestlers
             side
             really
             to
             bear
             him
             up
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             is
             a
             lawful
             striving
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             a
             meer
             temptation
             and
             a
             threatning
             .
             The
             woman
             of
             Canaan
             strives
             not
             against
             Christ's
             not
             answering
             her
             one
             word
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             what
             ?
             he
             is
             master
             of
             his
             own
             Answers
             .
             When
             Christ
             says
             ,
             
               I
               came
               not
               but
               for
               the
               lost
               sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             she
             strives
             not
             ;
             he
             is
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             journey
             from
             Heaven
             to
             Earth
             ;
             yet
             that
             Answer
             weakens
             her
             not
             in
             the
             duetie
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             worshipping
             .
             But
             when
             she
             is
             reproached
             as
             to
             her
             interest
             in
             Christ
             ,
             
               It
               s
               not
               meet
               to
               take
               the
               childrens
               bread
               and
               to
               give
               it
               to
               dogs
               ,
            
             she
             mildly
             ,
             yet
             in
             the
             boldness
             of
             faith
             contradicts
             Christ
             :
             suppose
             Christ
             out
             of
             his
             own
             mouth
             should
             deny
             a
             child
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             place
             for
             a
             holy
             striving
             and
             contradicting
             of
             him
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             is
             a
             gracious
             behaviour
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             
             that
             he
             is
             affected
             with
             grief
             for
             the
             Lord
             's
             forsaking
             ,
             and
             expresseth
             it
             
               with
               tears
               and
               strong
               cries
            
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             
             Should
             not
             the
             child
             weep
             ,
             when
             the
             father
             is
             angry
             ?
             2.
             
             The
             privation
             of
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             overclouding
             of
             the
             Lord's
             favour
             ,
             is
             a
             due
             cause
             of
             sadness
             ;
             Woman
             ,
             why
             weepest
             thou
             ,
             saith
             the
             Angel
             to
             Magdalen
             ?
             why
             weep
             I
             ?
             they
             have
             taken
             away
             my
             Lord.
             3.
             
             It
             wants
             not
             reason
             I
             weep
             ,
             for
             my
             father
             is
             dead
             ;
             there
             is
             my
             mothers
             grave
             ,
             she
             is
             very
             new
             buried
             ,
             therefore
             I
             weep
             ;
             all
             my
             goods
             are
             taken
             away
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             weep
             ;
             yet
             the
             Lord
             hath
             forsaken
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             weep
             not
             ;
             that
             is
             dreadful
             .
             So
             
               Job
               ,
               Jeremiah
               ,
               David
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             are
             sadly
             afflicted
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             seems
             angry
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             soveraignty
             in
             hearing
             or
             not
             hearing
             of
             prayer
             ,
             
             against
             which
             we
             must
             not
             strive
             .
             1.
             
             Sometime
             the
             unwritten
             bill
             is
             answered
             ,
             Isa
             .
             65.
             24.
             and
             the
             Lord
             yields
             to
             our
             blank
             papers
             ,
             and
             subscribes
             them
             .
             2.
             
             Some
             times
             he
             hears
             the
             dumb
             mans
             signs
             ,
             and
             his
             breathing
             ,
             instead
             of
             his
             praying
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               38.
               14
               ,
               20.
               
               Lam.
               3.
               56.
               
               Psal
               .
               6.
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             102.
             19
             ,
             20.
             3.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             Lord
             hears
             ,
             and
             sends
             the
             message
             of
             deliverance
             ,
             but
             we
             hear
             not
             ,
             nor
             doe
             we
             know
             or
             feel
             that
             he
             hears
             ,
             Psal
             .
             18.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             compared
             with
             
               ver
               .
               16.
               
               Dan.
            
             10.
             12.
             one
             crying
             for
             comfort
             may
             be
             heard
             and
             not
             comforted
             .
             Isa
             .
             66.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               As
               one
               whom
               his
               mother
               comforts
               ,
               so
               will
               I
               comfort
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               comforted
               .
               And
               when
               ye
               see
               this
               ,
               your
               heart
               shall
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               your
               bones
               shall
               flourish
               like
               a
               green
               herb
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             
               The
               clays
            
             (
             no
             )
             
               and
               the
               great
               Potters
            
             (
             ay
             )
             
               and
               vain
               mans
            
             (
             I
             will
             )
             
               and
               the
               Almighties
            
             (
             I
             will
             not
             )
             
               are
               most
               unsutable
            
             .
             
             Isa
             .
             29.
             16.
             
             Shall
             the
             work
             say
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             He
             made
             me
             not
             ?
             or
             shall
             the
             thing
             framed
             ,
             say
             of
             hint
             that
             framed
             it
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             understanding
             ?
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             
             Who
             art
             thou
             ,
             O
             man
             ,
             that
             replyest
             against
             God
             ?
             Isa
             .
             45.
             9.
             
             Woe
             to
             him
             that
             striveth
             with
             his
             Maker
             :
             Let
             the
             potsheard
             strive
             with
             the
             potsheards
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             shall
             the
             clay
             say
             to
             him
             that
             fashioneth
             it
             ,
             What
             makest
             thou
             ?
             or
             thy
             work
             ,
             He
             hath
             no
             hands
             ?
             Jer.
             18.
             6.
             
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             ,
             cannot
             I
             doe
             with
             you
             as
             the
             potter
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ?
             behold
             ,
             as
             the
             clay
             is
             in
             the
             potters
             hand
             ,
             
             so
             are
             ye
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             O
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
             
               Humble
               speaking
               to
               God
               doth
               well
               become
               us
               .
            
             Abraham
             
               excuses
               his
               contrary
               pleading
               with
               God
               ,
               Gen.
            
             18.
             27.
             
             Behold
             ,
             now
             I
             have
             taken
             upon
             me
             to
             speak
             ,
             who
             am
             but
             dust
             and
             ashes
             .
             Ver.
             30.
             
             Oh
             ,
             let
             not
             my
             Lord
             be
             angry
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             speak
             ,
             v.
             32.
             
             Job
             42.
             3.
             
             Therefore
             have
             I
             uttered
             that
             I
             understood
             not
             ,
             things
             too
             wonderful
             for
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             knew
             not
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Beware
             of
             murmuring
             and
             angry
             and
             fretting
             words
             against
             God
             ;
             
             
               Exod.
               14.
               11.
               
               Were
               there
               no
               graves
               in
               Egypt
               ?
            
             Exod.
             15.
             24.
             
             Exod.
             16.
             2.
             
             Numb
             .
             14.
             2
             ,
             27.
             and
             much
             more
             .
             It
             s
             dreadful
             to
             contend
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             for
             so
             small
             a
             thing
             as
             a
             drink
             of
             water
             ,
             and
             for
             a
             piece
             of
             flesh
             ,
             should
             we
             fall
             a
             pleading
             with
             the
             soveraign
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             Especially
             we
             should
             not
             counter-work
             the
             uncontroulable
             providence
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             to
             give
             the
             Lord
             battle
             ,
             and
             to
             lead
             an
             army
             against
             him
             :
             as
             Isa
             .
             9.
             10.
             
             
               The
               bricks
               are
               fallen
               down
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               build
               them
               with
               hewen
               stones
               ;
               the
               Sycamores
               are
               cut
               down
               ,
               but
               we
               will
               change
               them
               unto
               Cedars
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             be
             divers
             kinds
             of
             striving
             with
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             such
             are
             they
             who
             blasphemously
             oppose
             the
             shining
             and
             convincing
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Christ
             casting
             out
             divels
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             such
             are
             they
             who
             gnash
             with
             the
             teeth
             and
             spit
             upon
             the
             shining
             beauty
             of
             godliness
             in
             
               Steven
               ,
               Acts
            
             7.
             and
             kick
             against
             pricks
             as
             persecutors
             doe
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             who
             if
             they
             had
             the
             Father
             and
             Spirit
             incarnate
             ,
             as
             the
             Son
             was
             ,
             would
             crucifie
             both
             ,
             and
             would
             ,
             were
             it
             in
             there
             blasphemous
             power
             ,
             crucifie
             the
             God-head
             ;
             whereas
             meek
             yielding
             to
             the
             actings
             and
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             others
             ,
             says
             there
             must
             be
             much
             of
             the
             Spirit
             there
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             but
             love
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Despairing
             stoutly
             of
             mercy
             and
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             is
             of
             this
             sort
             ;
             when
             
               Cain
               ,
               Judas
            
             ,
             and
             others
             defie
             Omnipotency
             and
             infinite
             mercy
             to
             save
             them
             ,
             and
             spitefully
             hate
             the
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             mercy
             cannot
             save
             me
             ;
             the
             compleat
             ransome
             of
             the
             bloud
             of
             God
             cannot
             buy
             me
             from
             the
             second
             death
             :
             To
             this
             we
             may
             reduce
             a
             lazie
             despairing
             ;
             what
             if
             I
             be
             never
             saved
             ,
             I
             can
             ,
             I
             will
             doe
             no
             more
             ?
             The
             people
             are
             bidden
             return
             ;
             nay
             ,
             
             
               there
               is
               no
               hope
            
             (
             say
             they
             ,
             )
             Jer.
             18.
             12.
             
               but
               we
               will
               walk
               after
               our
               own
               devices
               .
            
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             here
             ,
             the
             fainter
             reproaching
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             weary
             and
             not
             able
             to
             bring
             back
             the
             captive
             people
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             must
             prove
             his
             Omnipotency
             by
             that
             rare
             piece
             the
             curtain
             of
             Heaven
             stretched
             out
             ,
             and
             a
             measuring
             line
             drawn
             over
             the
             Earth
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               51.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             50.
             2
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             There
             is
             a
             proud
             disputing
             with
             God
             when
             we
             dare
             give
             in
             a
             bill
             against
             God.
             1.
             
             Ah
             ,
             he
             takes
             me
             for
             his
             enemy
             .
             2.
             
             He
             hath
             left
             off
             to
             be
             gracious
             ;
             An
             ungracious
             God
             is
             no
             God.
             O
             the
             pride
             of
             a
             tempted
             mind
             that
             dare
             oppose
             the
             very
             existence
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             say
             ,
             God
             hath
             need
             to
             be
             instructed
             to
             govern
             the
             world
             better
             ,
             otherwise
             what
             needed
             that
             be
             said
             by
             Isa
             .
             40.
             13.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               directed
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               or
               being
               his
               counsellour
               ,
               hath
               taught
               him
               ?
            
             Ver.
             14.
             
             
               With
               whom
               took
               he
               counsell
               ,
               who
               instructed
               him
               ,
               and
               taught
               him
               in
               the
               path
               of
               judgement
               ,
               and
               taught
               him
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               the
               way
               of
               understanding
               ?
            
             Or
             what
             needs
             that
             Job
             21.
             22.
             
             
               Shall
               any
               teach
               God
               knowledge
               ?
               seeing
               he
               judgeth
               things
               that
               are
               high
               .
            
             What
             a
             God
             is
             an
             unknowing
             God
             ,
             who
             needs
             a
             lesson
             from
             the
             creature
             ,
             or
             from
             some
             higher
             God
             ?
             and
             then
             who
             taught
             that
             other
             God
             who
             is
             supposed
             to
             be
             higher
             then
             the
             most
             high
             ?
             what
             a
             carnal
             mind
             is
             this
             that
             chaseth
             the
             Almighty
             God
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             doe
             they
             who
             curse
             the
             day
             ,
             the
             stars
             ,
             the
             twilight
             ,
             the
             birth
             ?
             as
             
               Job
               chap.
            
             3.
             
             A
             gracious
             heart
             saith
             ,
             let
             the
             Lord
             be
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             closes
             with
             all
             the
             attributes
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             the
             influences
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             justice
             on
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             grace
             ,
             bounty
             ,
             forbearance
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             own
             soul
             ;
             this
             is
             to
             sing
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             sing
             judgement
             :
             whereas
             its
             a
             note
             of
             Atheisme
             to
             wish
             and
             vote
             out
             of
             the
             world
             God
             ,
             his
             attributes
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             acting
             and
             influences
             of
             mercy
             ,
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             grace
             ,
             soveraignty
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               s
               not
               the
               Lord
               ,
               the
               Lord
               can
               neither
               doe
               good
               ,
               neither
               can
               be
               doe
               evil
               ,
            
             Zeph.
             1.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             So
             would
             we
             beware
             to
             fight
             with
             the
             Lord's
             dispensations
             
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             is
             Lord
             and
             Soveraign
             disposer
             of
             his
             own
             comforts
             :
             whether
             we
             look
             upon
             comforts
             as
             duties
             commanded
             ,
             2
             
               Thes
               .
               5.
               17.
               
               Jer.
            
             31.
             15.
             or
             as
             a
             reward
             of
             duties
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Rom.
               15.
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               27.
               14.
               2
               
               Thes
               .
            
             2.
             16.
             
             Isa
             .
             66.
             13
             ,
             14.
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             of
             all
             influences
             to
             work
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             rewards
             .
             The
             Lord
             is
             Master
             of
             his
             own
             love-visits
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             debtor
             to
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             Lord
             's
             saving
             influences
             go
             along
             with
             his
             free
             decree
             of
             Election
             ;
             and
             look
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             nature
             preserves
             the
             speces
             of
             Roses
             ,
             
             of
             Vine-trees
             ,
             though
             this
             or
             that
             individual
             rose
             or
             vine-tree
             may
             wither
             and
             be
             blasted
             ;
             so
             he
             holds
             on
             the
             work
             of
             believing
             ,
             praying
             ,
             of
             hoping
             ,
             and
             persevering
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             though
             there
             may
             be
             a
             miscarrying
             in
             this
             or
             that
             particular
             act
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             some
             deadness
             in
             praying
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
             And
             as
             in
             a
             great
             work
             of
             a
             water-mill
             ,
             some
             one
             of
             the
             wheels
             may
             be
             broken
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Mill
             is
             kept
             a
             going
             ,
             and
             the
             Ship
             still
             under
             sayl
             ,
             though
             some
             instrument
             ,
             or
             other
             be
             wanting
             and
             laid
             aside
             for
             a
             while
             :
             So
             when
             there
             is
             a
             withdrawing
             of
             feeling
             of
             a
             presence
             in
             praying
             ,
             as
             Cantic
             .
             5.
             6.
             
             
               I
               called
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               me
               not
            
             ;
             yet
             influences
             flow
             in
             another
             duty
             of
             praising
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddy
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               among
               ten
               thousand
            
             ;
             And
             when
             there
             are
             withdraw-drawings
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             touching
             vigourousness
             of
             believing
             ,
             
               Why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ?
               &c.
            
             yet
             are
             there
             very
             large
             outlettings
             of
             God
             in
             love-sickness
             and
             strong
             desires
             after
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God.
            
             So
             is
             it
             that
             some
             River
             which
             floweth
             a
             far
             other
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             new
             cutted
             out
             Channel
             ,
             the
             former
             being
             dried
             up
             .
             So
             the
             bloud
             runs
             in
             another
             vein
             ,
             and
             still
             furnisheth
             strength
             to
             the
             body
             :
             nor
             is
             there
             cause
             to
             complain
             ,
             as
             if
             all
             strength
             were
             gone
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             afflicted
             man
             eats
             ashes
             for
             bread
             ,
             and
             drinks
             tears
             ,
             &
             the
             heart
             is
             withered
             as
             grass
             ,
             and
             the
             mans
             bones
             are
             burnt
             as
             an
             hearth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.
             the
             flood
             breaks
             out
             in
             another
             corner
             .
             Ver.
             12.
             
             
               But
               thou
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               shalt
               endure
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               thy
               remembrance
               unto
               all
               generations
               .
            
             V.
             19.
             
             
               He
               looks
               down
               from
               Heaven
               .
               20.
               
               To
               hear
               the
               groaning
               of
               the
               Prisoner
               :
               to
               loose
               them
               that
               are
               appointed
               for
               
               death
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             spiritual
             compensation
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             forbidding
             the
             wind
             to
             blow
             in
             one
             earth
             ,
             when
             it
             strongly
             blows
             in
             another
             .
             Some
             deadned
             deserted
             ones
             are
             much
             meekned
             and
             made
             to
             speak
             out
             of
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             fed
             and
             fatned
             also
             with
             hunger
             ;
             yea
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             but
             lying
             at
             the
             gate
             of
             Christ
             and
             knocking
             ,
             though
             no
             answer
             at
             all
             be
             returned
             ,
             it
             hath
             much
             of
             Christ
             in
             it
             ,
             in
             other
             considerations
             ;
             deadness
             may
             be
             on
             ,
             and
             want
             of
             holy
             vigorous
             acting
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             yet
             spiritual
             complainings
             ;
             yea
             and
             with
             the
             complainings
             fervent
             praying
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             25.
             
             
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               unto
               the
               dust
               :
               quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Ver.
             28.
             
             
               My
               soul
               melteth
               for
               heaviness
               ,
               strengthen
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Ye
             would
             judge
             righteously
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             see
             whether
             or
             no
             ye
             complain
             without
             cause
             ;
             for
             though
             there
             be
             fainting
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             hoping
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               81.
               
               My
               soul
               fainteth
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               word
               .
            
             Some
             children
             are
             always
             malecontent
             and
             still
             weeping
             ,
             nothing
             in
             the
             house
             can
             please
             them
             :
             it
             s
             the
             fault
             of
             some
             greedy
             wretches
             ,
             who
             have
             abundance
             ,
             and
             yet
             still
             complain
             of
             want
             .
             It
             were
             good
             to
             turn
             our
             censuring
             of
             the
             Lord's
             providence
             into
             complaining
             of
             our
             own
             evil
             hearts
             ,
             it
             follows
             humble
             and
             diligent
             obedience
             ,
             that
             hath
             sweetness
             of
             submission
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             165.
             
             
               Great
               peace
               have
               they
               that
               keep
               thy
               Law
               and
               nothing
               shall
               offend
            
             ;
             
             or
             (
             as
             the
             word
             is
             )
             
               stumble
               their
               feet
            
             There
             is
             a
             heart-covenanting
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             saith
             ,
             God
             shall
             doe
             nothing
             that
             shall
             stumble
             me
             ;
             his
             killing
             of
             me
             ,
             his
             casting
             me
             out
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             into
             hell
             shall
             not
             offend
             me
             ,
             
               Job
               1.
               22.
               2
               
               Sam.
            
             16.
             10.
             
             The
             man
             Christ
             could
             be
             broken
             or
             offended
             at
             nothing
             ,
             whether
             the
             traytor
             sell
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             disciples
             forsake
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             Jews
             apprehend
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             souldiers
             spit
             on
             his
             face
             ,
             or
             Pilate
             condemn
             him
             ,
             or
             the
             people
             nod
             the
             head
             ,
             shoot
             out
             the
             lip
             ,
             and
             mock
             him
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             can
             break
             Christ
             ,
             but
             the
             Scriptures
             must
             be
             fulfilled
             in
             Christ's
             sufferings
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             slay
             
             Aaron's
             sons
             ,
             Aaron
             holds
             his
             peace
             .
             Let
             me
             be
             rained
             upon
             with
             showres
             of
             influences
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             let
             my
             fleece
             be
             dry
             ,
             and
             let
             me
             be
             a
             bottle
             in
             the
             smoke
             ,
             yet
             
               there
               is
               no
               unrighteousness
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               is
               no
               darkness
               .
            
             Ah
             ,
             I
             am
             dead
             ,
             but
             the
             
             Lord
             guides
             well
             ;
             ah
             he
             is
             a
             Lion
             to
             me
             ,
             and
             a
             Leopard
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               good
               to
               the
               soul
               that
               waits
               for
               him
               .
            
             The
             man
             that
             stumbles
             least
             at
             the
             sins
             of
             others
             and
             their
             falls
             ,
             is
             the
             man
             nearest
             to
             God's
             heart
             .
             Psal
             .
             18.
             18.
             
             
               They
               prevented
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               my
               calamity
               .
               They
               wronged
               me
               ,
            
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
               But
               I
               kept
               my self
               from
               my
               iniquity
               :
            
             and
             what
             can
             ye
             say
             against
             his
             withdrawings
             ,
             will
             ye
             make
             it
             a
             quarrel
             that
             he
             hides
             his
             face
             ?
             there
             is
             a
             deep
             of
             soveraignty
             between
             the
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             from
             Hezekiah
             ,
             and
             
             Hezekiah's
             pride
             .
             God
             hardens
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             ,
             and
             Pharaoh
             hardens
             his
             own
             heart
             ,
             
               Joshua
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Isaiah
               57.
               17.
               
               Psalm
            
             81.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             what
             shall
             be
             done
             under
             deadness
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             If
             there
             be
             any
             life
             ,
             life
             helps
             life
             ;
             the
             one
             part
             of
             the
             worm
             acts
             upon
             the
             other
             to
             bring
             forth
             a
             motion
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ye
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             chide
             him
             for
             blasting
             your
             heart
             with
             withering
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             Lord
             sends
             a
             wind
             upon
             the
             Rose
             ,
             and
             dries
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             it
             is
             gone
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Meddle
             not
             with
             his
             part
             but
             complain
             of
             your
             part
             ;
             let
             his
             soveraignty
             alone
             and
             confess
             your
             own
             guiltiness
             ;
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6
             ,
             8.
             there
             is
             a
             confession
             of
             our
             sin
             .
             
               But
               we
               are
               all
               as
               an
               unclean
               thing
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               righteousnesses
               are
               as
               filthy
               rags
            
             ;
             and
             withal
             an
             acknowledgment
             of
             his
             Soveraignty
             ,
             
               we
               are
               the
               clay
               and
               thou
               our
               potter
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             the
             Lord
             withdraws
             ,
             seek
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             be
             sick
             after
             him
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Cant.
               7.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Joh.
            
             20.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             13.
             and
             know
             that
             Christ
             is
             never
             so
             absent
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             also
             much
             cause
             of
             praising
             and
             humble
             blessing
             God
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             love-sickness
             for
             him
             ,
             hunger
             after
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             missing
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             influences
             ;
             For
             Cant.
             3.
             when
             Christ
             is
             absent
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             absent
             ;
             the
             soul
             is
             shined
             upon
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             overclouded
             ,
             
             for
             it
             is
             noon-day
             at
             mid-night
             ;
             he
             is
             absent
             as
             to
             feeling
             ,
             as
             to
             finding
             ,
             and
             quiet
             enjoying
             .
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
            
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               I
               sought
               ,
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               :
            
             but
             he
             is
             strongly
             present
             and
             shining
             ,
             as
             to
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             1.
             
             In
             painful
             seeking
             in
             the
             bed
             by
             night
             ,
             Cantic
             .
             chap.
             3.
             ver
             .
             1.
             
             2.
             
             In
             and
             about
             the
             broad
             streets
             and
             ways
             ,
             v.
             2.
             3.
             
             In
             using
             publick
             means
             ;
             
               watch-men
               ,
               saw
               ye
               him
            
             ?
             v.
             3.
             4.
             
             In
             using
             other
             means
             in
             private
             .
             
               I
               went
               a
               little
               further
            
             .
             5.
             
             In
             holy
             missing
             .
             
               I
               found
               him
               not
            
             ,
             v.
             1.
             
             
               I
               found
               him
               not
            
             ,
             v.
             2.
             
             In
             holy
             finding
             ,
             
               v.
               4.
               
               I
               found
               him
               .
            
             6.
             
             And
             all
             the
             while
             his
             presence
             is
             mighty
             in
             the
             soul-love
             to
             him
             .
             
               I
               sought
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loved
               ,
            
             four
             times
             expressed
             ,
             
               v.
               1.
               v.
               2.
               v.
               3.
               v.
            
             4.
             so
             that
             the
             gleaning
             is
             better
             then
             the
             full
             harvest
             ,
             the
             mid-night
             absence
             hath
             as
             many
             sweet
             priviledges
             as
             the
             noon
             days
             presence
             .
             A
             sinners
             seeking
             ,
             loving
             ,
             and
             longing
             and
             languishing
             after
             lost
             Christ
             is
             Heaven
             upon
             Earth
             ;
             his
             pawns
             he
             leaves
             behind
             him
             are
             rich
             and
             sweet
             ;
             nor
             can
             one
             be
             out
             of
             Heaven
             in
             a
             better
             desertion
             then
             missing
             and
             seeking
             the
             face
             of
             
             Jacob's
             God
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               24.
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               27.
               8.
               
               Jer.
            
             50.
             4.
             so
             groundless
             often
             is
             our
             complaining
             that
             we
             want
             Christ
             ,
             that
             Christ
             guides
             and
             tutors
             us
             badly
             ,
             that
             he
             mis-guides
             rather
             .
             Ah
             ,
             how
             sinfully
             querulous
             are
             we
             ?
             he
             does
             all
             things
             well
             ,
             his
             absence
             is
             presence
             ,
             his
             frownings
             sweet
             and
             profitable
             .
             Yet
             is
             not
             this
             spoken
             to
             cool
             our
             fervour
             of
             seeking
             when
             we
             misse
             him
             ,
             and
             find
             him
             not
             ,
             but
             rather
             we
             are
             to
             go
             on
             ;
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             Law-smiting
             and
             of
             Law-firings
             of
             the
             soul
             under
             apprehended
             wrath
             ,
             especially
             that
             which
             hath
             Gospel-hope
             ,
             and
             Gospel-sickness
             after
             Christ
             conjoyned
             with
             them
             ;
             
             Rom.
             7.
             
             
               The
               Law
               slew
               me
            
             .
             The
             Law
             kills
             no
             man
             who
             is
             under
             Christ
             out
             of
             hand
             ,
             yea
             to
             such
             as
             are
             under
             grace
             somewhat
             of
             the
             Gospel-heaven
             cleaves
             to
             the
             Law-hell
             .
             It
             s
             a
             miracle
             how
             some
             are
             burnt
             with
             the
             Law
             ,
             slain
             with
             the
             terrors
             of
             God
             ,
             wounded
             with
             the
             arrows
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             yet
             are
             green
             in
             the
             surnace
             ;
             as
             Job
             c.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             20.
             
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               doe
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
               ?
            
             Ver.
             21.
             
             
               Why
               dost
               thou
               not
               pardon
               my
               transgression
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               my
               iniquity
               ?
            
             To
             strive
             with
             the
             Law
             were
             to
             strive
             with
             God
             ;
             so
             do
             Divels
             and
             reprobates
             for
             eternity
             wrestle
             with
             the
             Law-justice
             and
             the
             Law-curse
             :
             grace
             teacheth
             meek
             assenting
             to
             the
             Law
             as
             good
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             neither
             Christ
             nor
             any
             of
             his
             live
             at
             ods
             and
             variance
             with
             the
             Law.
             Indeed
             to
             the
             Saints
             the
             Law
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             of
             Elements
             ,
             
               They
               exist
               not
               in
               their
               purity
               but
               with
               some
               mixture
            
             ;
             
             For
             the
             Law
             to
             believers
             is
             managed
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             hands
             made
             use
             of
             for
             saving
             ends
             ,
             even
             when
             the
             believer
             is
             in
             the
             Law-furnace
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             who
             could
             guide
             &
             make
             so
             good
             use
             of
             the
             Law
             as
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Some
             there
             are
             ,
             that
             one
             nights
             waking
             under
             the
             terrors
             of
             the
             Law
             would
             make
             an
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             if
             invisible
             Gospel
             strength
             were
             not
             furnished
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             here
             there
             must
             be
             a
             mixture
             of
             Law-influences
             ,
             and
             of
             Gospel
             impressions
             of
             Christ
             upon
             the
             spirit
             .
             It
             speaks
             much
             grace
             in
             
               Josiah
               ,
               2
               Kings
            
             22.
             19.
             to
             feel
             and
             suffer
             ,
             with
             softness
             and
             tenderness
             of
             a
             meekned
             and
             a
             tamed
             heart
             ,
             the
             smart
             and
             pain
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             threatning
             Law.
             And
             its
             prevalency
             of
             grace
             for
             
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             39.
             to
             stoop
             to
             the
             like
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               good
               is
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             even
             the
             word
             of
             a
             curse
             ,
             Deut.
             28.
             of
             threatning
             the
             saddest
             evils
             :
             as
             to
             kick
             like
             a
             fatted
             horse
             and
             to
             spurn
             at
             such
             impressions
             of
             wrath
             born
             in
             upon
             the
             conscience
             in
             
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Exod.
            
             10.
             28.
             in
             
               Achab
               ,
               1
               Kings
            
             22.
             26.
             in
             the
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             Jer.
             26.
             8.
             of
             the
             chief
             Priests
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             Matth.
             21.
             45
             ,
             46.
             does
             proclaim
             much
             gracelesness
             of
             an
             undanted
             and
             unplowed
             heart
             :
             where
             there
             is
             any
             ingredient
             of
             Gospel-grace
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             coming
             down
             and
             a
             stooping
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             what
             kind
             soever
             ,
             
             yea
             and
             generally
             a
             gracious
             spirit
             dare
             no
             more
             resist
             and
             pray
             against
             the
             Lord's
             will
             of
             pleasure
             or
             purpose
             in
             its
             event
             ,
             then
             against
             any
             part
             of
             the
             revealed
             will
             of
             God
             or
             the
             will
             of
             precept
             ,
             either
             Law
             or
             Gospel
             .
             The
             disciples
             were
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             against
             the
             decreed
             and
             prophecied
             scattering
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             and
             their
             fleeing
             and
             forsaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             38
             ,
             41.
             but
             there
             can
             no
             case
             be
             given
             ,
             in
             which
             we
             may
             resist
             the
             approving
             will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             that
             then
             must
             be
             a
             sweet
             conformity
             with
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             heart
             sweetly
             closes
             with
             impressions
             of
             rebukes
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             convictions
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             Evangelick
             commands
             .
             It
             s
             good
             earth
             that
             easily
             yields
             and
             cedes
             to
             the
             breakings
             and
             tillings
             made
             by
             the
             Plough
             ;
             
             let
             the
             word
             act
             as
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             in
             all
             its
             kinds
             ,
             and
             the
             soul
             says
             amen
             :
             but
             the
             ground
             that
             breaks
             the
             Irons
             of
             the
             tilling
             Plough
             is
             convinced
             to
             be
             rocky
             and
             barren
             :
             every
             string
             of
             the
             harp
             beaten
             on
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             
             the
             Musician
             ,
             gives
             a
             resound
             like
             it self
             ;
             a
             Bell
             of
             silver
             hath
             an
             other
             sort
             of
             excellent
             sound
             then
             a
             Bell
             of
             Brass
             or
             Iron
             :
             the
             gracious
             heart
             answers
             to
             every
             letter
             and
             impression
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             the
             promise
             with
             faith
             ,
             to
             the
             precept
             with
             pliableness
             of
             obedience
             ,
             to
             the
             threatning
             with
             softness
             and
             godly
             trembling
             ;
             for
             all
             the
             Word
             and
             Law
             and
             the
             several
             parts
             thereof
             are
             written
             and
             engraven
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             and
             the
             gracious
             heart
             is
             a
             double
             or
             a
             second
             copy
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             .
             So
             Achab
             on
             the
             contrary
             meets
             every
             word
             from
             Micaiah
             with
             hatred
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             resound
             and
             an
             echo
             of
             hatred
             and
             persecution
             which
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             meets
             the
             words
             of
             rebuke
             in
             Christ's
             mouth
             ,
             and
             bitterness
             in
             Herod
             resounds
             when
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             does
             rebuke
             his
             incest
             ,
             and
             adultery
             .
             Take
             it
             for
             a
             sad
             condition
             when
             there
             is
             a
             practical
             contrariety
             and
             hatred
             betwixt
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             a
             heart
             loathing
             of
             the
             word
             and
             a
             rejecting
             thereof
             is
             dreadful
             ;
             whereas
             the
             esteeming
             of
             the
             word
             sweeter
             then
             the
             honey
             or
             the
             honey
             comb
             ,
             more
             then
             thousands
             of
             silver
             and
             gold
             ,
             the
             mans
             treasure
             ,
             his
             heritage
             ,
             his
             souls
             delight
             and
             love
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             his
             work
             ,
             meditation
             ,
             study
             ,
             wisedom
             ,
             do
             proclaim
             much
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             ;
             the
             word
             being
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             
             and
             new
             creations
             must
             love
             the
             mother
             seed
             ,
             it
             s
             own
             native
             beginning
             ,
             as
             the
             streams
             are
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             likeness
             with
             the
             fountain
             :
             the
             Word
             tries
             all
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             see
             Joh.
             7.
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             
               Luk.
               4.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24
               ,
               25
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               Acts
            
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Acts
             7.
             54
             ,
             55
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             13.
             38
             ,
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             Acts
             14.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             Acts
             17.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Some
             believe
             ,
             some
             mock
             ,
             the
             natural
             man
             cannot
             close
             with
             the
             word
             .
             
          
           
             Now
             Christ
             is
             given
             as
             a
             Leader
             and
             Commander
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             Isa
             .
             55.
             4.
             charge
             him
             not
             as
             a
             misleading
             and
             a
             rash
             guide
             because
             he
             carries
             you
             through
             a
             wildernesse
             where
             there
             is
             neither
             flood
             nor
             fountain
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             nor
             dew
             or
             rain
             from
             Heaven
             ;
             you
             are
             withered
             and
             no
             influences
             come
             from
             him
             ,
             let
             faith
             complain
             of
             the
             barrenness
             of
             the
             Earth
             but
             justifie
             the
             driness
             of
             the
             clouds
             :
             it
             s
             the
             wisedom
             of
             God
             that
             teacheth
             the
             believer
             to
             weep
             because
             
             he
             wants
             rain
             and
             moistness
             and
             is
             sinfully
             dry
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             submit
             to
             him
             who
             denies
             rain
             ,
             and
             dew
             ;
             for
             he
             gives
             not
             ,
             here
             upon
             just
             grounds
             and
             holily
             ;
             I
             want
             ,
             deservedly
             for
             my
             just
             demerit
             .
          
        
      
       
         
           Part.
           II
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               God
               acts
               upon
               the
               creature
               first
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               creature
               first
               upon
               God.
               2.
               
               The
               Lord's
               dominion
               of
               influences
               on
               free
               will.
               3.
               
               Nor
               are
               we
               to
               be
               idle
               and
               sleep
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               is
               Master
               of
               his
               own
               influences
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               commands
               not
               us
               to
               have
               ,
               or
               want
               influences
               .
               5.
               
               Influences
               are
               not
               our
               warrant
               to
               act
               ,
               but
               the
               efficient
               cause
               thereof
               .
            
          
           
             HItherto
             much
             hath
             been
             said
             of
             the
             Soveraignty
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             divine
             influences
             .
             Now
             are
             we
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             way
             of
             getting
             these
             influences
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             we
             may
             fetch
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             natural
             actings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             supernatural
             actings
             ;
             by
             the
             word
             and
             promise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             the
             efficient
             causes
             of
             influences
             ,
             especially
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Hence
             the
             division
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             infused
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             spiritual
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             In
             all
             which
             our
             faith
             ,
             praying
             ,
             using
             of
             grace
             ,
             have
             their
             several
             influences
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             may
             doe
             to
             fetch
             heavenly
             influences
             from
             God
             ,
             is
             above
             my
             reach
             to
             determine
             :
             only
             let
             these
             Propositions
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             1.
             
             God
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             first
             acts
             upon
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             gives
             his
             stirring
             up
             influence
             to
             it
             .
             We
             
             cannot
             ,
             
               in
               genere
               causae
               physicae
            
             ,
             first
             breath
             upon
             God
             ;
             he
             prevenes
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             or
             riseth
             not
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             pleaseth
             to
             act
             upon
             it
             ;
             but
             no
             second
             causes
             do
             prevene
             the
             first
             or
             universal
             cause
             :
             the
             Sun
             and
             Heaven
             do
             act
             first
             upon
             the
             Rose
             ,
             but
             the
             Rose
             doth
             not
             first
             act
             upon
             the
             Sun
             and
             Heaven
             ;
             Job
             37.
             7.
             
             
               He
               sealeth
               up
               the
               hand
               of
               every
               man
               that
               all
               men
               may
               know
               his
               works
               ,
               &c.
               
               By
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               frost
               is
               given
            
             ;
             this
             shows
             that
             the
             host
             of
             creatures
             in
             Heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Sea
             are
             all
             dead
             passive
             sleepy
             cyphers
             and
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             do
             not
             stir
             them
             .
             God
             must
             be
             Father
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             and
             Author
             of
             all
             created
             actings
             ,
             and
             faith
             would
             without
             carefulness
             or
             unbelief
             commit
             all
             to
             so
             wise
             a
             Steersman
             ;
             though
             (
             Phil.
             4.
             6.
             
             )
             the
             Sea
             shall
             drown
             me
             ,
             the
             Fire
             consume
             me
             ,
             the
             Air
             suffocate
             me
             ;
             yet
             I
             desire
             to
             hear
             and
             obey
             that
             ,
             
               Be
               careful
               in
               nothing
            
             ,
             but
             pray
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             
             I
             shall
             perish
             for
             want
             ,
             ver
             .
             25.
             
             
             
               Take
               no
               thought
            
             .
             They
             will
             kill
             me
             ,
             if
             I
             confess
             Christ
             ;
             
               Fear
               not
            
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             28
             ,
             29.
             your
             Father
             cares
             for
             two
             sparrows
             and
             for
             every
             hair
             of
             your
             head
             .
             O
             but
             the
             Ship
             I
             am
             in
             is
             a
             sinking
             .
             Matth.
             8.
             26.
             
             
               Why
               are
               ye
               fearful
            
             ?
             waken
             Christ
             by
             praying
             ;
             ah
             ,
             my
             little
             daughter
             is
             dead
             ,
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               only
               believe
            
             ,
             Mark
             5.
             36.
             ah
             they
             shall
             deliver
             us
             to
             synagogues
             and
             prisons
             ,
             and
             bring
             us
             before
             Kings
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             shall
             hate
             us
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             .
             True
             :
             
               But
               there
               shall
               not
               one
               hair
               of
               your
               head
               perish
            
             ;
             
             it
             s
             but
             our
             unbelief
             which
             sees
             God
             suffering
             all
             to
             roll
             and
             reel
             as
             Fortune
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             and
             Devils
             will
             ,
             which
             makes
             us
             sinfully
             care
             ;
             For
             the
             Lord
             and
             Father
             of
             Christ
             cannot
             vace
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             not
             working
             is
             contrary
             to
             John
             5.
             17.
             but
             all
             are
             in
             a
             good
             hand
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             Heman
             
               saith
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             88.
             13.
             
             In
             the
             morning
             shall
             my
             prayer
             prevent
             thee
             ,
             
               So
               the
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             piel
             ,
             antecessit
             ,
             antevert
             it
             ,
             praeoccupavit
             ,
             anticipavit
             ;
             
               it
               s
               to
               go
               before
               in
               time
               ,
               in
               earliness
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             119.
             148.
             
             Mine
             eyes
             prevent
             the
             night
             watch
             .
             Deut.
             23.
             4.
             
             The
             Amalekites
             prevented
             you
             not
             with
             bread
             ;
             
               it
               s
               to
               go
               before
               in
               place
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             68.
             26.
             
             The
             singers
             went
             before
             ;
             
               its
               strange
               that
               any
               prayer
               could
               prevent
            
             God.
             
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Not
             properly
             ,
             he
             saith
             himself
             ,
             JOb
             41.
             11.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               prevented
               me
            
             (
             the
             same
             word
             )
             
               that
               I
               should
               repay
               him
            
             ?
             
             then
             our
             preventing
             of
             God
             should
             lay
             some
             debt
             upon
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             unpossible
             ;
             and
             as
             Paul
             observes
             ,
             Rom.
             11.
             35.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               who
               gave
               him
               first
            
             ?
             Therefore
             1.
             
             He
             speaks
             Psal
             .
             88.
             of
             God
             after
             the
             manner
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             if
             Heman
             ,
             in
             a
             manner
             ,
             were
             more
             early
             up
             in
             the
             morning
             to
             pray
             then
             the
             Lord
             were
             ready
             to
             hear
             ;
             the
             contrary
             whereof
             is
             true
             ;
             as
             if
             
             Heman's
             early
             praying
             wakened
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             44.
             23.
             
             
               Awake
               ,
               why
               sleepest
               thou
            
             ?
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             preventing
             of
             God
             as
             a
             Deliverer
             and
             a
             Comforter
             ;
             
             God's
             order
             is
             ,
             that
             our
             praying
             makes
             an
             impulsion
             and
             stirring
             on
             the
             Lord
             first
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             delivers
             and
             comforts
             ,
             Psal
             .
             24.
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             18.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &
             16.
             and
             so
             in
             order
             to
             comfort
             and
             deliverance
             
               in
               genere
               mediorum
               moralium
            
             prayer
             wakens
             Heaven
             and
             puts
             the
             Lord
             a
             working
             ;
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             order
             of
             real
             and
             physical
             actings
             ,
             the
             Lord
             prevents
             us
             :
             the
             string
             of
             the
             Harp
             or
             Viol
             is
             not
             said
             to
             touch
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Musician
             ,
             but
             the
             Musician's
             hand
             toucheth
             the
             string
             ,
             hence
             is
             Musick
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             Axe
             stir
             and
             lift
             up
             the
             arm
             of
             the
             Carpenter
             ,
             but
             the
             Carpenter's
             arm
             lifts
             up
             the
             Axe
             :
             therefore
             they
             who
             teach
             that
             our
             prayer
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             our
             free
             will
             can
             ,
             and
             may
             prevent
             grace
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             preventing
             grace
             ,
             give
             us
             nature
             and
             the
             creature
             preventing
             God
             :
             we
             read
             of
             the
             Father
             drawing
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             Son
             with
             the
             odour
             of
             his
             ointments
             drawing
             sinners
             ;
             but
             to
             teach
             that
             nature
             prevents
             grace
             is
             to
             say
             we
             are
             before
             and
             above
             God
             :
             whereas
             the
             Rose
             warms
             not
             the
             Sun
             ,
             but
             the
             Sun
             warms
             and
             nourishes
             the
             Rose
             ;
             and
             the
             corn
             and
             herbs
             do
             not
             refresh
             the
             Heaven
             and
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             but
             Heaven
             and
             Clouds
             nourish
             and
             refresh
             the
             corn
             and
             grass
             ;
             and
             it
             must
             be
             untoward
             and
             froward
             divinity
             that
             the
             sick
             man
             heals
             the
             Physician
             .
             It
             is
             the
             grace
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             of
             the
             Lord
             's
             free
             grace
             that
             the
             Lord
             prevents
             us
             ,
             not
             we
             him
             ;
             its
             impossible
             that
             nature
             can
             prevent
             grace
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             Lord's
             promise
             and
             his
             free
             decree
             hath
             tyed
             himself
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             to
             be
             prevented
             by
             a
             moral
             cause
             ;
             
             yet
             that
             moral
             cause
             even
             the
             praying
             man
             stirs
             not
             until
             God
             first
             prevent
             him
             to
             pray
             .
             Hence
             the
             Lord
             moves
             and
             wheels
             about
             the
             heart
             and
             will
             of
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             
             is
             most
             free
             and
             most
             absolute
             among
             all
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             even
             the
             
               King
               ,
               Prov.
            
             21.
             1.
             and
             that
             not
             if
             the
             King
             will
             and
             say
             amen
             with
             his
             prior
             or
             former
             or
             collateral
             consent
             ,
             but
             
               whithersoever
               Jehovah
               will.
            
             Hence
             our
             prayers
             that
             God
             
               would
               incline
               our
               hearts
               to
               his
               testimonies
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             119.
             36.
             
             Not
             
               incline
               the
               heart
               to
               any
               evil
               thing
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             141.
             4.
             
             
               Vnite
               the
               heart
               to
               fear
               his
               name
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             86.
             11.
             
             So
             Jacob
             prays
             the
             Lord
             would
             give
             his
             sons
             favour
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             Governour
             of
             Egypt
             a
             Heathen
             man
             as
             to
             him
             :
             (
             Esther
             and
             her
             maids
             pray
             for
             grace
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             Ahasuerus
             ,
             )
             see
             Gen.
             43.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               Almighty
               give
               you
               mercy
               before
               the
               man.
            
             If
             God
             could
             not
             indecliuably
             bow
             the
             will
             to
             his
             own
             way
             ,
             side
             ,
             or
             end
             ,
             (
             be
             it
             by
             antecedent
             predetermination
             or
             what
             way
             else
             you
             shall
             call
             it
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             be
             the
             more
             Master
             of
             willing
             and
             nilling
             then
             the
             creature
             )
             but
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             should
             destroy
             free
             will
             ;
             we
             should
             in
             all
             such
             petitions
             pray
             for
             the
             destroying
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             where
             sure
             ,
             we
             pray
             for
             perfecting
             and
             the
             sanctified
             bowing
             of
             free
             will
             to
             obey
             God.
             2.
             
             If
             the
             dominion
             of
             free
             acts
             remain
             strongly
             in
             the
             creatures
             power
             ,
             we
             must
             in
             these
             suits
             (
             
               incline
               my
               heart
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               )
               (
               lead
               us
               not
               into
               temptation
            
             )
             pray
             the
             Lord
             for
             that
             which
             is
             not
             in
             his
             power
             to
             give
             .
             3.
             
             If
             God
             do
             carry
             free
             will
             whithersoever
             he
             pleaseth
             ,
             then
             we
             must
             not
             defer
             the
             only
             praise
             of
             our
             obedience
             ,
             and
             of
             our
             victory
             over
             temptations
             ,
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             free
             will
             which
             made
             the
             discriminating
             difference
             .
             1.
             
             Hence
             we
             are
             to
             commit
             our
             free
             will
             to
             the
             Lord's
             dominion
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             believe
             that
             such
             a
             tottering
             Goddesse
             as
             free
             will
             which
             hath
             lost
             and
             destroyed
             Angels
             and
             the
             first
             man
             Adam
             ,
             can
             guide
             well
             enough
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             2.
             we
             are
             to
             bless
             the
             Lord
             for
             that
             impotency
             (
             if
             so
             it
             may
             be
             called
             )
             that
             the
             soveraign
             Lord's
             heavenly
             influences
             are
             not
             in
             the
             creatures
             coffers
             ,
             to
             be
             husbanded
             by
             the
             creature
             ;
             how
             false
             is
             it
             that
             Christ
             hath
             bought
             free
             will
             to
             himself
             .
             3.
             
             How
             sweet
             is
             it
             that
             our
             head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             him
             are
             more
             masters
             of
             mens
             hatred
             and
             favour
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             themselves
             ,
             
               Prov.
               3.
               1
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             106.
             46.
             for
             would
             enemies
             and
             haters
             shew
             us
             favour
             and
             love
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             absolute
             Masters
             and
             Lords
             of
             their
             own
             hatred
             and
             love
             ?
             not
             at
             all
             ;
             we
             must
             thank
             
             and
             blesse
             an
             higher
             hand
             then
             such
             men
             .
             4.
             
             Should
             we
             pray
             more
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             rained
             upon
             in
             our
             withered
             condition
             ,
             by
             showrs
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             By
             your
             way
             we
             cannot
             pray
             for
             influences
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             bestow
             on
             us
             other
             foregoing
             influences
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             What
             follows
             but
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             that
             we
             may
             pray
             ,
             
             and
             that
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             our
             own
             prayers
             that
             they
             may
             be
             steeled
             with
             faith
             and
             strength
             of
             grace
             ;
             And
             David
             prays
             for
             his
             own
             prayers
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               5.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
               28.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
               88.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             141.
             2.
             2.
             
             Would
             the
             Objector
             relish
             prayers
             without
             influences
             of
             grace
             ?
             can
             nature
             pray
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ?
             can
             Christ
             intercede
             for
             the
             accepting
             of
             natures
             work
             ?
          
           
             Prop.
             3.
             
             Because
             God
             only
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             free-will
             and
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             idle
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             to
             act
             nothing
             ;
             for
             then
             should
             not
             the
             husband-man
             plow
             ,
             sow
             ,
             and
             labour
             ;
             for
             God
             only
             is
             Lord
             and
             Master
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             husband-man
             ;
             and
             without
             the
             influences
             and
             blessing
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             the
             husband-mans
             labours
             from
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             year
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             were
             no
             better
             then
             to
             plant
             Vine-trees
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             river
             Euphrates
             ,
             or
             to
             sow
             Barley
             or
             Wheat
             in
             the
             Ocean
             sea
             .
             And
             so
             should
             the
             Sea-man
             never
             sayl
             ;
             for
             God
             only
             can
             create
             winds
             and
             tide
             ,
             and
             God
             only
             is
             Master
             of
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             and
             of
             sayling
             ,
             and
             of
             right
             steering
             of
             the
             Vessel
             ;
             for
             since
             the
             Lord
             declares
             not
             his
             mind
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             men
             to
             pray
             ,
             
             and
             others
             to
             plow
             and
             sayl
             .
             2.
             
             Since
             the
             Lord
             offers
             no
             positive
             violence
             to
             hinder
             these
             actings
             ;
             And
             3.
             because
             he
             commandeth
             us
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             it
             becomes
             us
             to
             set
             to
             work
             ,
             and
             to
             act
             with
             and
             under
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             commit
             the
             event
             and
             blessing
             to
             him
             .
             Indeed
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             were
             so
             Lord
             of
             our
             actings
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             all
             and
             whole
             the
             work
             ,
             and
             we
             did
             act
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             praying
             ,
             yea
             and
             in
             plowing
             ,
             but
             were
             meer
             dead
             and
             useless
             patients
             ,
             as
             Libertines
             dream
             ,
             something
             might
             follow
             to
             justifie
             our
             idleness
             ;
             but
             our
             corruption
             following
             Satan
             teacheth
             us
             either
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             our
             own
             net
             ,
             and
             say
             vainly
             ,
             either
             we
             doe
             all
             ,
             and
             God
             does
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             we
             darken
             his
             glory
             who
             works
             all
             our
             
             works
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             us
             ,
             or
             then
             we
             say
             on
             the
             other
             extreme
             we
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             and
             God
             does
             all
             ;
             and
             therefore
             must
             we
             say
             let
             God
             pray
             ,
             labour
             the
             earth
             ,
             trade
             and
             sayl
             ,
             and
             put
             our
             hand
             in
             our
             bosome
             and
             sleep
             ?
             but
             the
             former
             is
             sacriledge
             and
             idolatry
             ,
             and
             robs
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             is
             proclaimed
             disobedience
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             whether
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             antecedently
             master
             the
             creatures
             actings
             ,
             or
             we
             joyntly
             and
             collaterally
             be
             mastered
             and
             determined
             by
             the
             creature
             ,
             we
             are
             in
             both
             cases
             to
             act
             and
             doe
             what
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             to
             make
             God's
             influence
             our
             rule
             of
             doing
             ,
             or
             not
             doing
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             4.
             
             Hence
             to
             have
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             have
             the
             influence
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             not
             commanded
             in
             the
             Word
             nor
             have
             we
             any
             
               physical
               power
            
             over
             the
             Lord's
             acts
             of
             Omnipotency
             ;
             for
             we
             do
             not
             formally
             love
             God
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             in
             a
             way
             commendable
             (
             if
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             moral
             cause
             of
             obedience
             )
             because
             he
             works
             in
             us
             both
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             ,
             
               John
               14.
               15.
               
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             
             The
             Libertine
             is
             blasphemously
             wide
             ,
             the
             creature
             can
             doe
             (
             says
             he
             )
             nothing
             good
             or
             evil
             ,
             God
             worketh
             all
             sin
             ,
             all
             obedience
             immediately
             in
             us
             ;
             it
             s
             in
             vain
             to
             read
             ,
             pray
             ,
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             meditate
             ,
             confer
             ,
             or
             go
             about
             works
             of
             reforming
             abuses
             in
             religion
             ,
             because
             all
             these
             are
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             without
             the
             spirit
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             not
             to
             do
             any
             thing
             ,
             because
             God
             in
             his
             word
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             doe
             it
             ,
             
             but
             because
             the
             Spirit
             immediately
             acts
             in
             us
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             immediate
             impulsion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             now
             instead
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             either
             written
             or
             preached
             ;
             but
             this
             is
             a
             wicked
             confounding
             of
             the
             efficient
             real
             cause
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             which
             we
             obey
             ,
             with
             the
             objective
             cause
             and
             morally
             directing
             ,
             commanding
             and
             perswading
             rule
             according
             to
             which
             we
             are
             to
             regulate
             and
             order
             our
             obedience
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             children
             can
             contradict
             this
             who
             know
             that
             the
             Mason
             who
             imploys
             his
             strength
             to
             build
             ,
             must
             be
             differenced
             from
             the
             Masons
             Rule
             and
             the
             Art
             ,
             plummet
             and
             line
             according
             to
             which
             he
             works
             :
             for
             otherwise
             it
             s
             all
             one
             as
             to
             say
             the
             power
             or
             faculty
             visive
             of
             seeing
             were
             light
             were
             colours
             that
             are
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             souldiers
             force
             and
             strength
             
             of
             apprehending
             a
             man
             ,
             and
             Law
             and
             justice
             according
             to
             which
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             were
             all
             one
             :
             a
             gracious
             soul
             doth
             all
             acts
             of
             obedience
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             command
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fetcheth
             his
             moral
             and
             godly
             delight
             from
             the
             command
             of
             God
             :
             the
             facility
             and
             strength
             of
             doing
             is
             indeed
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             for
             whose
             help
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             thankful
             and
             to
             whom
             he
             desires
             to
             give
             all
             the
             praise
             and
             glory
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             s
             a
             false
             Spirit
             which
             is
             so
             contrary
             to
             the
             word
             of
             precept
             and
             command
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             fit
             to
             subscribe
             to
             that
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.
             1.
             
             
               Except
               the
               Lord
               build
               the
               house
               ,
               they
               build
               in
               vain
               that
               build
               ;
               except
               the
               Lord
               watch
               the
               City
               ,
               the
               watchman
               waketh
               but
               in
               vain
               .
            
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             7.
             
             
               So
               then
               neither
               is
               he
               that
               planteth
               ,
               nor
               he
               that
               watereth
               any
               thing
               but
               God
               that
               giveth
               increase
               .
            
             But
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             never
             dreamed
             of
             such
             an
             inference
             ,
             therefore
             let
             builders
             ,
             watchmen
             and
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             go
             to
             bed
             and
             sleep
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             he
             alone
             shall
             build
             Cities
             and
             Houses
             ,
             and
             watch
             over
             men
             and
             all
             societies
             ,
             and
             bring
             all
             souls
             to
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             he
             hath
             commanded
             us
             to
             act
             and
             to
             help
             the
             Lord
             (
             so
             he
             speaketh
             ,
             
               Judges
               5.
               23.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             9.
             1
             
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             and
             it
             hath
             a
             real
             truth
             ,
             though
             he
             needs
             no
             help
             from
             the
             creature
             )
             and
             we
             are
             for
             his
             holy
             commands
             sake
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             to
             eye
             and
             trust
             in
             him
             who
             in
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             oeconomy
             and
             art
             leads
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             the
             acts
             of
             grace
             ;
             yea
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             rejoyce
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             is
             Master
             of
             work
             and
             only
             Steersman
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               1.
               
               What
               the
               natural
               man
               can
               doe
               to
               get
               influences
               ;
               the
               natural
               man
               can
               doe
               more
               then
               he
               does
               ,
               and
               can
               exercise
               the
               natural
               powers
               to
               come
               within
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               net
               ,
               though
               he
               cannot
               hale
               himself
               to
               land
               .
               2.
               
               How
               the
               Lord
               can
               command
               the
               naturally
               blind
               to
               see
               and
               believe
               .
               3.
               
               How
               sin
               original
               deserves
               eternal
               wrath
               .
               4.
               
               It
               s
               such
               a
               sin
               in
               infants
               .
               5.
               
               The
               want
               of
               original
               righteousnesse
               and
               a
               power
               of
               believing
               is
               a
               sin
               in
               us
               .
               5.
               
               How
               the
               Lord
               commands
               impotent
               men
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             greater
             doubt
             is
             how
             the
             Lord
             can
             command
             supernatural
             acts
             to
             a
             man
             drowned
             in
             nature
             :
             
             but
             it
             s
             not
             here
             as
             when
             a
             Tyrant
             commands
             a
             child
             to
             wheel
             about
             the
             first
             heaven
             ,
             else
             he
             shall
             kill
             him
             :
             for
             the
             so
             moving
             of
             the
             heaven
             is
             neither
             a
             moral
             duty
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             a
             duty
             compassible
             by
             the
             physical
             power
             of
             the
             arm
             of
             a
             child
             or
             a
             strong
             man.
             But
             the
             main
             intent
             of
             our
             Lord
             in
             laying
             on
             supernatural
             commands
             upon
             man
             unable
             to
             believe
             ,
             is
             that
             men
             may
             know
             what
             they
             can
             pay
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             owe
             and
             can
             never
             pay
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             their
             own
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             faith
             :
             the
             precept
             is
             not
             unrational
             where
             the
             end
             is
             rational
             .
             2.
             
             Not
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             may
             satisfie
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             may
             come
             and
             compone
             ,
             and
             acquiesce
             to
             a
             friendly
             Gospel
             treaty
             ;
             for
             nothing
             heightneth
             the
             price
             and
             worth
             of
             Christ
             more
             in
             the
             shining
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             nothing
             kills
             and
             renders
             self-condemned
             the
             man
             more
             then
             a
             seen
             necessity
             of
             forgiving
             love
             ;
             yea
             ,
             the
             reading
             of
             the
             writ
             of
             the
             Law-debt
             with
             tears
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             holden
             out
             to
             us
             (
             the
             Lord
             gave
             a
             bill
             of
             grace
             to
             those
             who
             had
             nothing
             to
             pay
             and
             he
             forgave
             them
             frankly
             )
             is
             a
             strongly
             convincing
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Something
             which
             is
             really
             little
             or
             nothing
             ,
             a
             natural
             man
             may
             doe
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             when
             he
             cannot
             command
             
             it
             ,
             and
             cannot
             sayl
             ,
             he
             may
             and
             often
             doth
             exercise
             the
             natural
             faculty
             of
             moving
             from
             place
             to
             place
             ,
             and
             comes
             as
             a
             meer
             natural
             man
             ,
             upon
             a
             meer
             natural
             motive
             ,
             sinfull
             curiosity
             ,
             
             and
             a
             purpose
             violently
             to
             apprehend
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             souldiers
             doe
             ,
             John
             7.
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47.
             yea
             ,
             with
             bloudy
             hearts
             and
             a
             purpose
             to
             persecute
             as
             the
             hearers
             of
             Peter
             doe
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             and
             yet
             beside
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             will
             and
             intent
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             wrought
             upon
             ,
             and
             converted
             before
             he
             go
             away
             ;
             as
             some
             go
             to
             Sea
             and
             sayl
             to
             India
             poor
             with
             no
             intention
             to
             be
             enriched
             with
             gold
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             get
             bread
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             come
             again
             from
             India
             rich
             with
             Indian
             gold
             ,
             and
             many
             precious
             stones
             far
             beside
             their
             intention
             .
             A
             man
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             goes
             to
             Athens
             upon
             no
             purpose
             to
             become
             learned
             ,
             yet
             providence
             so
             disposeth
             that
             he
             falls
             in
             love
             with
             learning
             ,
             and
             studying
             many
             years
             ,
             he
             returns
             from
             Athens
             a
             most
             learned
             man.
             Now
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             either
             the
             
               Indian
               gold
            
             ,
             or
             the
             learning
             of
             Athens
             did
             contribute
             any
             real
             or
             physical
             strength
             to
             his
             loco-motive
             and
             natural
             faculty
             of
             journeying
             to
             India
             or
             Athens
             :
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             said
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             or
             the
             Gospel
             of
             grace
             did
             add
             any
             new
             real
             and
             physical
             strength
             to
             
             Peter's
             hearers
             to
             cause
             them
             to
             come
             in
             under
             the
             stroke
             of
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             .
             Now
             the
             
               Gospel
               is
               the
               power
               of
               God
               to
               salvation
            
             ;
             the
             Apostle
             useth
             such
             spiritual
             weapons
             of
             warefare
             to
             cast
             down
             strong
             holds
             ;
             it
             s
             the
             arm
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               2
               
               Cor.
               10.
               56.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             53.
             1.
             and
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             is
             the
             triumphing
             chariot
             of
             Christ
             conquering
             ,
             Christ's
             office-house
             of
             free
             grace
             .
             Now
             a
             man
             on
             his
             own
             feet
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             strength
             ,
             though
             sick
             ,
             may
             come
             to
             the
             Physicians
             office-house
             where
             all
             his
             medicine
             boxes
             and
             helps
             and
             remedies
             of
             health
             are
             ,
             and
             be
             cured
             ere
             he
             goe
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             may
             go
             away
             with
             perfect
             strength
             and
             health
             ;
             yet
             he
             came
             to
             the
             Physicians
             house
             in
             no
             strength
             nor
             health
             ,
             which
             he
             received
             from
             his
             art
             and
             medicine
             .
             The
             Word
             is
             the
             net
             ,
             the
             Fish
             may
             come
             in
             its
             own
             natural
             motion
             within
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             net
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             arms
             of
             the
             Fisher
             ,
             that
             hales
             the
             Fish
             to
             land
             ;
             the
             Fish
             catcheth
             not
             it self
             .
             The
             word
             of
             God
             is
             a
             sharp
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
             and
             doth
             the
             work
             by
             the
             Spiri●●
             Heb.
             4.
             12.
             
             The
             
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             is
             like
             a
             sharp
             sword
             ,
             Isa
             .
             49.
             2.
             
             His
             arrows
             are
             sharp
             in
             the
             
               heart
               of
               the
               Kings
               enemies
               ,
               whereby
               the
               people
               fall
               under
               him
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             45.
             5.
             
             A
             man
             may
             in
             his
             own
             natural
             strength
             come
             in
             within
             the
             shoot
             of
             Christ's
             arrow
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             smiting
             and
             stroke
             of
             the
             drawn
             sword
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             for
             Christ
             puts
             forth
             his
             power
             in
             his
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             renewed
             and
             unrenewed
             may
             come
             and
             hear
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             neither
             promises
             nor
             gives
             strength
             ,
             but
             presupposeth
             that
             the
             man
             hath
             strength
             :
             but
             the
             Gospel
             promiseth
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Law
             engraven
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             doth
             reign
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             the
             actual
             Omnipotency
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             men
             by
             a
             meer
             local
             motion
             of
             nature
             or
             some
             superadded
             morality
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             come
             in
             to
             wisedoms
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             bring
             themselves
             in
             under
             the
             scattered
             fire
             coals
             of
             Gospel-administration
             ,
             with
             no
             intention
             spiritual
             to
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             coming
             in
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             the
             applying
             of
             the
             natural
             organ
             of
             hearing
             ,
             the
             setting
             on
             work
             the
             unrenewed
             mind
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             heart
             and
             affections
             to
             the
             literal
             considering
             and
             weighing
             of
             the
             strong
             reasons
             that
             are
             in
             the
             Gospel
             casteth
             the
             man
             and
             his
             soul
             by
             a
             good
             and
             inevitable
             consequent
             under
             such
             heavenly
             flamings
             of
             quickning
             influences
             as
             convey
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             by
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             due
             order
             ,
             to
             cause
             such
             as
             are
             chosen
             of
             God
             believe
             :
             it
             s
             in
             a
             mans
             free
             will
             to
             draw
             near
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             draw
             near
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             is
             come
             to
             the
             fire
             side
             ,
             the
             fire
             can
             make
             him
             hot
             ,
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             no.
             By
             a
             free
             election
             a
             man
             casts
             timber
             in
             the
             fire
             ;
             but
             without
             any
             election
             ,
             a
             strong
             fire
             cannot
             choose
             but
             burn
             dry
             fewel
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             the
             sea-man
             cannot
             create
             winds
             ,
             nor
             change
             the
             blowing
             of
             the
             wind
             from
             East
             to
             West
             ;
             yet
             he
             can
             prepare
             his
             vessel
             ,
             hoise
             the
             sayls
             ,
             and
             fit
             the
             ship
             for
             receiving
             the
             winds
             .
             The
             husband-man
             hath
             no
             command
             of
             winds
             ,
             of
             rain
             ,
             of
             clouds
             ,
             of
             summer
             Sun
             ;
             yet
             may
             he
             dress
             ,
             labour
             ,
             and
             sit
             and
             prepare
             his
             rigs
             and
             garden
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             seasonable
             influences
             of
             such
             Summer
             air
             ,
             rain
             ,
             dew
             and
             impressions
             of
             the
             heaven
             and
             the
             clouds
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             nature
             shall
             afford
             .
             Now
             as
             all
             the
             Kings
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             Powers
             on
             earth
             cannot
             command
             wind
             and
             rain
             ;
             so
             is
             there
             no
             industry
             required
             of
             the
             husband-man
             to
             procure
             summer
             or
             calm
             seasons
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             Plough
             act
             upon
             the
             Sun
             and
             clouds
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             blame
             to
             be
             laid
             upon
             the
             Seamans
             sleepiness
             ,
             that
             the
             wind
             is
             not
             fair
             for
             sayling
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Sea
             flows
             not
             so
             high
             ;
             yet
             hath
             the
             Lord
             of
             purpose
             left
             to
             all
             unrenewed
             men
             born
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             the
             gates
             and
             ports
             of
             wisedoms
             house
             open
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             come
             and
             hear
             ,
             and
             pass
             their
             judgement
             what
             they
             think
             of
             Emanuel's
             land
             ,
             that
             runs
             with
             wine
             and
             milk
             ;
             yea
             and
             the
             entry
             to
             this
             house
             is
             feazable
             and
             accessible
             ,
             by
             natural
             strength
             ,
             to
             fools
             and
             ideots
             ,
             to
             learned
             and
             unlearned
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             need
             not
             say
             ,
             
               Who
               shall
               ascend
               up
               to
               heaven
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               Christ
               again
               from
               above
               :
               Or
               ,
               who
               shall
               descend
               into
               the
               deep
               ?
               That
               is
               ,
               to
               bring
               up
               Christ
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               .
               But
               the
               word
               is
               now
               near
               even
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               in
               thy
               heart
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               faith
               which
               we
               preach
               ,
            
             Rom.
             10.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             Deut.
             13.
             14.
             
             The
             preached
             Law
             leading
             pedagogically
             to
             Christ
             in
             Moses
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             plainly
             preached
             Gospel
             offered
             to
             all
             in
             
             Paul's
             time
             ,
             is
             an
             open
             door
             to
             all
             ,
             who
             love
             to
             come
             near
             to
             Christ
             and
             to
             be
             warmed
             by
             him
             ;
             in
             which
             consideration
             there
             is
             a
             key
             put
             in
             every
             mans
             hand
             .
             1.
             
             The
             unrenewed
             man
             turns
             away
             his
             ear
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             let
             the
             news
             of
             the
             Gospel
             lodge
             in
             his
             ear
             ,
             or
             the
             outer
             room
             of
             his
             soul
             ;
             ye
             set
             not
             a
             work
             the
             literal
             actings
             and
             cogitations
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             think
             whether
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             conconcerns
             you
             ,
             or
             no.
             So
             2.
             
             The
             believer
             under
             deadnesse
             and
             saddest
             desertion
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             at
             this
             ,
             All
             is
             but
             counterfeit
             work
             I
             had
             before
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               31.
               22.
               
               Jer.
               2.
               4.
               
               Job
            
             13.
             24.
             
             God
             reputes
             me
             as
             an
             enemy
             ;
             He
             may
             read
             the
             word
             ,
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             ,
             and
             cast
             himself
             in
             Christ's
             way
             ,
             and
             come
             in
             under
             the
             cast
             of
             his
             saving
             influences
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             fire
             may
             be
             kindled
             of
             new
             :
             the
             sin
             is
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             useth
             wit
             ,
             judgment
             ,
             memory
             ,
             for
             a
             worldly
             bargain
             of
             gain
             ,
             but
             not
             for
             salvation
             .
             3.
             
             Christ
             is
             in
             his
             own
             ordinance
             :
             never
             man
             before
             he
             be
             converted
             ,
             can
             savingly
             intend
             his
             own
             conversion
             ;
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             and
             Matthew
             ,
             when
             Christ
             spoke
             to
             them
             ,
             minded
             no
             saving
             work
             on
             their
             spirits
             ;
             
             nor
             did
             the
             three
             thousand
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             nor
             the
             Jaylor
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             mind
             so
             much
             as
             they
             met
             with
             .
             Many
             came
             to
             Christ
             for
             bodily
             health
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             freed
             of
             Satan
             in
             a
             bodily
             possession
             ;
             yet
             when
             they
             see
             and
             hear
             Christ
             lying
             at
             wait
             ,
             in
             ambush
             ,
             in
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             are
             beyond
             their
             intentions
             taken
             captives
             .
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             doing
             of
             the
             bulk
             and
             body
             of
             an
             action
             ,
             and
             the
             action
             commanded
             by
             the
             highest
             authority
             of
             God
             ;
             even
             though
             the
             man
             perform
             not
             the
             action
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             divine
             command
             .
             Suppose
             Naaman
             had
             seven
             times
             and
             seventy
             seven
             times
             washed
             himself
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             some
             days
             before
             the
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             him
             to
             wash
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             to
             no
             purpose
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             cleansed
             from
             his
             Leprosie
             .
             It
             were
             good
             we
             prize
             more
             that
             which
             men
             call
             the
             foolishness
             of
             preaching
             :
             the
             Spirit
             breaths
             in
             ,
             and
             through
             his
             own
             ordinance
             ,
             when
             we
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             How
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             justice
             to
             command
             us
             ,
             to
             make
             our selves
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             a
             new
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             we
             are
             unable
             to
             make
             to
             our selves
             a
             new
             heart
             ?
             Ezech.
             18.
             51.
             for
             saith
             Pelagius
             ,
             inability
             to
             obey
             cannot
             be
             both
             a
             sin
             and
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
             1.
             
             The
             commands
             of
             circumcising
             our selves
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             making
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             which
             are
             laid
             upon
             us
             ,
             are
             materially
             Evangelick
             ;
             but
             as
             they
             are
             charged
             upon
             unrenewed
             men
             they
             are
             formally
             legal
             ,
             upon
             the
             Lord's
             intention
             also
             Evangelick
             to
             the
             chosen
             to
             fit
             them
             for
             Christ
             :
             Nor
             can
             these
             commands
             have
             this
             sense
             ;
             
               I
               command
               and
               enjoyn
               to
               you
               the
               omnipotent
               infusion
               of
               a
               new
               heart
               .
            
             1.
             
             God
             lays
             no
             acts
             of
             the
             infinite
             and
             omnipotent
             God
             upon
             the
             finite
             creature
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             his
             intention
             ,
             nay
             nor
             his
             will
             ,
             that
             reprobates
             create
             in
             themselves
             ,
             new
             vital
             principles
             of
             life
             ,
             since
             no
             such
             supernatural
             principles
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             merited
             to
             them
             by
             the
             death
             of
             
             Christ
             .
             3.
             
             It
             s
             not
             physically
             possible
             to
             the
             Elect
             or
             to
             any
             to
             create
             a
             new
             heart
             to
             themselves
             from
             the
             very
             same
             principles
             in
             number
             ,
             which
             they
             lost
             in
             Adam
             :
             for
             its
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             done
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             lost
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             lost
             .
             Nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             command
             the
             glorified
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             in
             whom
             the
             habit
             of
             holinesse
             is
             perfected
             ,
             to
             be
             now
             in
             glory
             justified
             by
             works
             ;
             for
             as
             its
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             once
             broke
             the
             Law
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             never
             to
             have
             broken
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             have
             once
             sinned
             and
             fallen
             from
             Law-righteousness
             ,
             should
             ever
             after
             ,
             
             even
             for
             eternity
             be
             justified
             by
             that
             Law-righteousness
             which
             once
             they
             lost
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             should
             be
             justified
             both
             by
             grace
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             redemption
             that
             is
             in
             Jesus
             without
             works
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3.
               15.
               
               Rom.
            
             4.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             also
             should
             be
             justified
             by
             debt
             and
             hire
             and
             by
             works
             ,
             as
             Paul
             opposeth
             the
             one
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             Rom.
             4.
             and
             no
             doubt
             all
             the
             glorified
             were
             once
             justified
             by
             grace
             without
             works
             ;
             even
             
               Abraham
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             all
             like
             them
             ▪
             how
             then
             can
             they
             be
             justified
             by
             works
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             in
             Heaven
             ?
             see
             Rom.
             11.
             6.
             
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             then
             requires
             the
             Lord
             in
             these
             (
             
               believe
               ye
               in
               Christ
               )
               [
               make
               you
               a
               new
               heart
            
             ]
             except
             we
             say
             we
             have
             strength
             natural
             to
             obey
             ,
             and
             that
             by
             natures
             law
             many
             were
             saved
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             He
             requires
             the
             free
             act
             of
             believing
             ,
             but
             withall
             he
             requires
             what
             is
             our
             duty
             and
             moral
             obligation
             ,
             but
             not
             what
             is
             our
             physical
             strength
             to
             perform
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             shews
             our
             impotency
             to
             wrestle
             out
             of
             the
             pit
             of
             misery
             ,
             except
             he
             give
             us
             Evangelick
             strength
             to
             escape
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             the
             Lord's
             intention
             or
             decree
             that
             such
             as
             have
             fallen
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             should
             rise
             again
             by
             the
             first
             Adam
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             strength
             ;
             or
             should
             pay
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             the
             money
             that
             they
             wasted
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Or
             3.
             
             That
             they
             should
             have
             ,
             or
             get
             again
             the
             same
             individual
             sanctified
             power
             ,
             which
             they
             lost
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Or
             4.
             
             That
             they
             should
             have
             these
             influences
             of
             God
             they
             once
             lost
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             They
             are
             either
             condemned
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             by
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             or
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             by
             a
             supernatural
             
             grace
             ,
             but
             both
             are
             physically
             impossible
             .
             
               Now
               we
               can
               all
               keep
               the
               Law
               whole
               our selves
               ,
               justifie
               our selves
               ,
               live
               without
               sin
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             They
             are
             condemned
             ,
             because
             they
             believe
             not
             through
             a
             supernatural
             power
             ,
             which
             power
             all
             are
             obliged
             to
             have
             ;
             for
             it
             was
             once
             a
             concreated
             and
             gifted
             power
             :
             and
             the
             want
             of
             the
             power
             of
             believing
             is
             a
             culpable
             and
             sinful
             want
             of
             that
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             man
             is
             obliged
             to
             have
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatever
             principle
             and
             power
             of
             believing
             be
             the
             ground
             of
             Gospel-unbelief
             which
             condemns
             men
             ,
             the
             sons
             of
             Adam
             love
             that
             want
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             are
             condemned
             for
             their
             voluntary
             unbelief
             ,
             John
             5.
             24.
             and
             
               John
               5.
               40.
               
               Ye
               will
               not
               come
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             As
             for
             the
             want
             of
             the
             power
             of
             believing
             ,
             it
             is
             common
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             be
             the
             nearest
             formal
             principle
             of
             that
             Gospel-unbelief
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             are
             condemned
             ,
             who
             being
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             do
             not
             believe
             .
             And
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             the
             culpable
             want
             of
             the
             power
             of
             believing
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             sin
             against
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             common
             to
             all
             mankind
             :
             now
             such
             as
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             cannot
             be
             guilty
             of
             a
             sin
             proper
             to
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             What
             then
             ?
             is
             that
             a
             just
             command
             that
             the
             Lord
             should
             charge
             ,
             under
             the
             highest
             pain
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             second
             death
             ,
             the
             blind
             to
             see
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             believe
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             
             God
             judicially
             puts
             out
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             his
             absolute
             freedome
             refuses
             to
             restore
             to
             him
             the
             faculty
             of
             seeing
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             Suppose
             1.
             
             That
             the
             want
             of
             soul
             power
             to
             see
             is
             both
             a
             sin
             ,
             (
             the
             contrary
             of
             it
             being
             moral
             goodness
             a
             part
             of
             original
             righteousnesse
             and
             of
             the
             concreated
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             righteousness
             and
             holiness
             ,
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Colos
               .
            
             3.
             10.
             which
             makes
             a
             man
             lovely
             to
             God
             ;
             )
             as
             also
             a
             punishment
             inflicted
             ,
             as
             
             Pharaoh's
             obstinate
             hardness
             is
             both
             
             a
             hainous
             sin
             ,
             and
             also
             judicially
             afflicted
             for
             former
             sins
             :
             And
             then
             the
             holy
             Law
             may
             as
             well
             charge
             men
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             able
             to
             believe
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             judicially
             blind
             :
             As
             God
             may
             charge
             
             Pharaoh's
             heart
             to
             be
             soft
             ,
             and
             moved
             with
             rods
             ,
             and
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             command
             ,
             (
             
               Let
               my
               people
               go
            
             )
             when
             God
             judicially
             hardens
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Suppose
             that
             man
             loves
             willingly
             to
             be
             blind
             ,
             as
             all
             love
             their
             native
             blindnesse
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Suppose
             the
             blind
             man
             to
             be
             under
             the
             moral
             debt
             of
             having
             his
             seeing
             faculty
             ,
             even
             the
             compleat
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             loving
             ,
             &
             not
             hating
             his
             Physitian
             Christ
             (
             when
             revealed
             and
             preached
             )
             who
             only
             can
             restore
             his
             faculty
             of
             seeing
             .
             Now
             man
             remaining
             after
             the
             Fall
             a
             reasonable
             creature
             ,
             is
             obliged
             by
             the
             first
             command
             to
             believe
             God
             in
             all
             he
             saith
             ,
             and
             to
             love
             Christ
             ,
             God
             incarnate
             or
             not
             incarnate
             .
             He
             from
             whom
             the
             eyes
             are
             plucked
             ,
             cannot
             be
             under
             a
             moral
             obligation
             to
             see
             ,
             because
             the
             eye
             seeth
             not
             by
             freedome
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             inherent
             in
             the
             eye
             :
             But
             a
             man
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             is
             obliged
             to
             perform
             all
             free
             obedience
             of
             believing
             in
             Christ
             revealed
             ,
             whether
             habitual
             or
             actual
             ,
             which
             his
             Creator
             commands
             ;
             so
             the
             comparison
             halts
             widely
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Suppose
             the
             man
             does
             first
             with
             his
             own
             hand
             put
             out
             his
             own
             eyes
             ,
             as
             we
             did
             in
             Adam
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             relation
             of
             penalty
             follows
             this
             blindnesse
             ,
             by
             the
             will
             of
             the
             just
             Creator
             ,
             as
             it
             s
             here
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Suppose
             the
             blind
             man
             gave
             virtual
             consent
             to
             the
             voluntarily
             loved
             want
             of
             the
             lovely
             and
             gracious
             art
             of
             the
             onely
             Physician
             ,
             who
             can
             restore
             his
             sight
             ,
             as
             the
             case
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Suppose
             that
             the
             Creator
             of
             eyes
             hath
             once
             given
             the
             facultie
             of
             seeing
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             obliged
             to
             restore
             it
             ever
             when
             the
             man
             casts
             it
             away
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             man
             a
             thousand
             times
             winks
             ,
             
             and
             shuts
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             hates
             to
             be
             anointed
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             there
             is
             no
             ground
             to
             quarrel
             with
             the
             just
             and
             holy
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Q.
             Whereas
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             that
             denies
             original
             fin
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             as
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Contradicts
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             calls
             it
             both
             sin
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             
             51.
             5.
             
             Vncleannesse
             ,
             Job
             14.
             4.
             
             
               The
               frame
               of
               the
               heart
               evil
               .
               2.
               
               Only
               evil
               .
               3.
               
               Continually
               .
               4.
               
               From
               the
               wombe
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             Gen.
             8.
             21.
             
             Offence
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             
             
               Disobedience
               by
               which
               many
               are
               made
               sinners
               ,
               19.
               
               Indwelling
               sin
               ,
            
             even
             when
             Paul
             is
             justified
             .
             
               A
               body
               of
               sin
            
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             17.
             23
             ,
             24.
             
             
               The
               sin
               that
               doth
               so
               easily
               beset
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
             Shall
             we
             teach
             the
             Lord
             to
             speak
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             saith
             it
             is
             an
             offence
             by
             which
             many
             be
             dead
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               15.
               
               By
               which
               the
               judgment
               is
               ,
               by
               one
               ,
               unto
               condemnation
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             It
             is
             the
             condemnation
             to
             the
             first
             and
             second
             death
             ,
             from
             which
             we
             are
             delivered
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               16.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               1.
               
               It
               's
               an
               offence
               by
               which
               death
               reigned
               as
               a
               King.
            
             Now
             if
             this
             death
             be
             but
             a
             temporary
             death
             ,
             how
             is
             it
             opposed
             to
             the
             
               reigning
               in
               life
               by
               one
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             17
             ?
             And
             as
             sin
             reigned
             unto
             death
             ,
             even
             so
             grace
             reigns
             through
             righteousnesse
             unto
             eternal
             life
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             21.
             
             Now
             except
             the
             Scripture
             had
             taught
             us
             that
             there
             is
             one
             sort
             of
             sin
             that
             deserves
             temporal
             death
             ,
             another
             that
             deserves
             eternal
             death
             ,
             we
             cannot
             believe
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             makes
             us
             children
             of
             wrath
             (
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
             )
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             others
             are
             .
             If
             it
             be
             temporary
             wrath
             only
             ,
             and
             Infants
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             that
             condemnes
             to
             the
             second
             death
             ;
             Christ
             bare
             in
             his
             body
             the
             sin
             of
             no
             Infants
             ;
             Christ
             died
             for
             sinners
             only
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             1
             
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               
               Rom.
               4.
               25.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             53.
             6
             ,
             10.
             
             Infants
             are
             not
             sinners
             ,
             nor
             are
             sucking
             Infants
             laved
             and
             washed
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             as
             others
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             5.
             
             
             Nor
             are
             they
             sinners
             whom
             Christ
             came
             to
             save
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             15.
             
             
             Nor
             are
             Infants
             any
             of
             the
             many
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             all
             ,
             
               for
               whom
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               a
               ransome
               ,
            
             Mat.
             20.
             28.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             6.
             
             And
             since
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Heaven
             belongs
             to
             Infants
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             Act.
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             there
             must
             be
             some
             other
             name
             by
             which
             Infants
             must
             be
             saved
             ,
             then
             by
             the
             
               name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             contrary
             to
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             
             For
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             Christ's
             righteousnesse
             ,
             and
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             redemption
             in
             Christ's
             blood
             ,
             
               Rom.
               3.
               25.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               7.
               
               Col.
            
             1.
             13
             ,
             14.
             to
             Infants
             ,
             if
             sin
             original
             be
             no
             sin
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Heathens
             ,
             ignorant
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             are
             still
             left
             by
             such
             masters
             to
             accuse
             Justice
             .
             If
             Infants
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             ,
             why
             is
             nature
             called
             by
             them
             a
             step-dame
             ,
             which
             hath
             brought
             forth
             men
             in
             such
             misery
             when
             they
             enter
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             Why
             do
             Infants
             suffer
             death
             ,
             burning
             ,
             drowning
             ,
             ripping
             up
             ,
             and
             wounding
             in
             the
             wombe
             ?
             Why
             suffer
             they
             such
             wrath
             of
             pining
             sicknesse
             ,
             incursions
             of
             Devils
             ,
             if
             all
             these
             be
             free
             of
             sin
             ?
             Some
             say
             these
             are
             temporary
             evils
             ,
             but
             it
             proves
             not
             any
             sin
             deserving
             eternal
             burning
             to
             be
             in
             Infants
             .
             The
             Lord
             needs
             not
             my
             lye
             ;
             but
             let
             any
             man
             answer
             me
             in
             point
             of
             holy
             spotlesse
             justice
             ,
             how
             a
             punishment
             of
             ten
             degrees
             can
             more
             be
             inflicted
             for
             that
             which
             is
             no
             sin
             ,
             nor
             any
             transgression
             of
             a
             Law
             ,
             then
             a
             punishment
             of
             a
             thousand
             degrees
             ?
             See
             how
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             with
             Arminians
             and
             Pelagians
             ,
             can
             from
             Scripture
             teach
             us
             of
             whole
             sins
             and
             half
             sins
             ,
             whole
             wrath
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             half
             wrath
             and
             half
             condemnation
             ,
             or
             half
             hell
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             what
             Law
             is
             there
             that
             we
             should
             have
             the
             power
             of
             believing
             ,
             or
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ?
             The
             covenant
             of
             works
             doth
             presuppose
             that
             image
             to
             be
             in
             man
             ;
             otherwise
             he
             is
             not
             in
             a
             capacitie
             to
             be
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             therefore
             it
             could
             not
             be
             injoyned
             and
             commanded
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             that
             Adam
             should
             have
             this
             Image
             of
             God.
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             want
             of
             it
             must
             be
             a
             meer
             punishment
             ,
             not
             a
             sin
             .
          
           
             Ans
             .
             
             The
             Lord
             in
             creating
             Adam
             must
             necessarily
             have
             a
             two-fold
             Consideration
             .
             One
             1.
             of
             a
             Creator
             .
             2.
             
             Another
             of
             a
             Law-giver
             .
             In
             the
             first
             the
             Lord
             creates
             Being
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             latter
             he
             is
             such
             a
             special
             Creator
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             
             Law-giving
             Creator
             ,
             who
             ,
             while
             he
             creates
             Being
             ,
             does
             concreate
             these
             noble
             Principles
             ,
             and
             write
             and
             by
             nature
             ingrave
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Image
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             natural
             knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             holinesse
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercie
             ,
             &c.
             and
             of
             right
             and
             wrong
             ,
             and
             a
             natural
             holinesse
             and
             innate
             conformitie
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             in
             mans
             soul
             .
             A
             Painter
             drawes
             the
             portraict
             of
             a
             living
             beautiful
             heroick
             King
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             living
             man
             ;
             the
             Painter
             both
             gives
             being
             to
             the
             painted
             image
             ,
             and
             such
             a
             being
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             law
             and
             art
             of
             painting
             ;
             he
             followes
             exactly
             and
             accurately
             his
             copie
             and
             living
             samplar
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             a
             law
             to
             his
             own
             acts
             of
             painting
             .
             And
             therefore
             God
             ,
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             both
             creates
             man
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             a
             being
             ,
             even
             holinesse
             ,
             his
             image
             ,
             and
             holy
             being
             ;
             and
             in
             creating
             of
             man
             ,
             gives
             ,
             and
             concreates
             ,
             and
             ingraves
             the
             image
             of
             GOD
             ,
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             right
             inclinations
             ;
             and
             while
             the
             Lord
             creates
             ,
             he
             gives
             and
             ingraves
             a
             Law
             ;
             and
             while
             he
             gives
             and
             ingraves
             a
             Law
             ,
             he
             creates
             man.
             And
             therefore
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             does
             not
             presuppose
             the
             image
             of
             God
             in
             man
             ;
             and
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             but
             the
             very
             act
             of
             God
             in
             stamping
             and
             ingraving
             his
             image
             in
             Adam
             ,
             is
             also
             a
             giving
             of
             him
             a
             Law.
             Yea
             ,
             God
             in
             creating
             any
             creature
             of
             nothing
             ,
             does
             also
             concreate
             ,
             as
             a
             sort
             of
             Law-giver
             ,
             such
             a
             natural
             Law.
             
               Every
               creature
               ,
               Sun
               ,
               Moon
               ,
               Heaven
               ,
               Earth
               ,
               Sea
               ,
               Man
               ,
               Angel
               ,
               ought
               to
               be
               subject
               as
               a
               creature
               to
               God
               Creator
               in
               being
               and
               operation
               .
            
             Here
             is
             both
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Creator
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             act
             of
             a
             Law-giver
             .
          
           
             Now
             the
             eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             requires
             that
             mans
             soul
             should
             be
             ,
             by
             creation
             ,
             indued
             with
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             Adam
             and
             Evah
             by
             that
             image
             said
             Amen
             to
             that
             Law
             for
             a
             time
             ,
             
               Eat
               not
               ,
               lest
               ye
               die
               .
            
             They
             knew
             the
             Law
             was
             just
             ,
             and
             they
             knew
             it
             was
             their
             natural
             obligation
             to
             obey
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             but
             this
             knowledge
             was
             a
             part
             of
             the
             mans
             natural
             goodnesse
             and
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             so
             agreeable
             to
             the
             eternal
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             contrary
             of
             this
             ,
             to
             doubt
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             Satan
             induced
             them
             to
             doe
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             was
             a
             blacking
             of
             that
             fair
             image
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             more
             of
             this
             image
             that
             is
             left
             in
             the
             soules
             of
             men
             by
             nature
             ,
             as
             the
             more
             knowledge
             ,
             natural
             justice
             ,
             and
             vertue
             remain
             in
             
               Aristides
               ,
               Regulus
               ,
               Seneca
               ,
               Tullius
               ,
            
             &c.
             the
             more
             lovely
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             their
             [
             souls
             have
             a
             more
             natural
             conformitie
             with
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             then
             other
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             kil'd
             their
             aged
             Fathers
             ,
             sacrificed
             their
             sons
             to
             Devils
             ,
             
             used
             wives
             promiscuously
             .
             Then
             ,
             what
             God
             condemnes
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             condemn
             in
             our selves
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             our
             state
             we
             are
             in
             by
             nature
             .
             For
             
               we
               are
               dead
               in
               sins
               and
               trespasses
               ,
               by
               nature
               the
               children
               of
               wrath
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               others
               ,
            
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             
               We
               our selves
               were
               sometimes
               foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               deceived
               ,
               serving
               divers
               lusts
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               living
               in
               malice
               and
               envy
               ,
               hateful
               ,
               and
               hating
               one
               another
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             51.
             5.
             
             
               Behold
               I
               was
               shapen
               in
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               in
               sin
               did
               my
               mother
               warm
               me
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             account
             the
             Lord
             suffers
             his
             own
             to
             fall
             and
             lye
             in
             the
             dust
             ,
             and
             to
             know
             what
             beasts
             they
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             godly
             confesse
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               73.
               23.
               
               Prov.
            
             30.
             2.
             themselves
             to
             be
             .
             Nothing
             men
             are
             more
             ashamed
             of
             then
             that
             they
             are
             descended
             of
             a
             traiterous
             and
             bloody
             Family
             ,
             that
             sucked
             the
             paps
             of
             the
             bear
             or
             the
             wolfe
             ,
             that
             the
             father
             and
             mother
             were
             dogs
             and
             swine
             ,
             and
             they
             born
             of
             leprous
             parents
             :
             the
             house
             of
             sinful
             Adam
             ,
             that
             we
             lay
             claim
             unto
             ,
             is
             a
             botch-house
             ,
             and
             leper-house
             ,
             and
             worse
             :
             And
             this
             is
             more
             vile
             then
             if
             there
             were
             none
             of
             the
             world
             that
             we
             could
             claim
             kindred
             unto
             but
             serpents
             ,
             dogs
             ,
             swine
             and
             wolves
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             proud
             and
             shamelesse
             are
             we
             to
             deny
             this
             running
             botch
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             no
             sin
             ?
             would
             it
             cure
             a
             man
             of
             a
             raging
             pest-boile
             ,
             to
             say
             it
             was
             no
             pest
             ,
             to
             give
             it
             another
             name
             ?
             It
             's
             a
             part
             of
             original
             sin
             in
             our
             Atheism
             to
             belye
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             say
             it
             is
             soul-sicknesse
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             not
             sin
             ;
             it
             deserves
             not
             the
             second
             death
             .
             Infants
             then
             ,
             dying
             Infants
             ,
             are
             no
             debtors
             to
             the
             compleat
             ransome
             of
             blood
             that
             Christ
             gave
             to
             deliver
             them
             from
             the
             wrath
             :
             And
             when
             our
             Saviour
             blessed
             Infants
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Of
               such
               is
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ,
            
             his
             sense
             must
             be
             ,
             that
             infants
             departing
             this
             life
             in
             infancie
             ,
             hold
             heaven
             by
             no
             Charter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             ;
             are
             not
             washed
             from
             sin
             ,
             are
             not
             delivered
             from
             wrath
             to
             come
             ,
             nor
             obtain
             salvation
             by
             
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             in
             1
             Thessal
             .
             5.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             debt
             is
             this
             ;
             who
             of
             Angels
             or
             men
             can
             pay
             the
             hire
             of
             free
             love
             to
             Christ
             ?
             ye
             were
             born
             beasts
             ,
             Tigers
             ,
             Lions
             ,
             Dogs
             ,
             and
             broods
             of
             Satan
             and
             the
             Serpents
             seed
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             made
             you
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             heirs
             of
             life
             ,
             co-heirs
             with
             Christ
             ,
             partakers
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             ,
             the
             first-born
             of
             God
             written
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Never
             dream
             that
             your
             own
             strength
             ,
             or
             good
             parts
             of
             nature
             can
             fit
             and
             spiritually
             capacitate
             you
             for
             receiving
             influences
             for
             spiritual
             duties
             ;
             nature
             cannot
             more
             prepare
             it self
             for
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             gracious
             state
             ,
             then
             a
             Thistle
             can
             change
             it self
             into
             a
             Vine-tree
             :
             Christ
             is
             good
             at
             all
             indispositions
             of
             deadnesse
             ,
             of
             a
             natural
             state
             ;
             whom
             he
             quickens
             that
             man
             and
             he
             only
             shall
             live
             ;
             who
             can
             help
             a
             dead
             heart
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             is
             the
             resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             who
             raises
             the
             dead
             only
             can
             quicken
             such
             dead
             ones
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             a
             bold
             and
             proud
             Pen
             that
             would
             plead
             and
             advocate
             for
             such
             a
             hellish
             nature
             ,
             and
             except
             Satan
             and
             his
             sons
             Pelagians
             ;
             what
             do
             they
             but
             depose
             Christ
             from
             his
             office
             of
             the
             Physician
             of
             sinners
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             go
             back
             to
             Heaven
             with
             his
             Medicaments
             of
             free
             grace
             ?
             There
             be
             here
             no
             sick
             folks
             ,
             free
             will
             is
             strong
             enough
             ,
             new
             habits
             of
             grace
             are
             useless
             ,
             the
             letter
             and
             moral
             acting
             of
             the
             word
             can
             raise
             dead
             souls
             ?
             shall
             we
             thus
             requite
             Christ
             for
             his
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Though
             there
             be
             no
             merit
             in
             diligent
             seeking
             and
             hearing
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             its
             good
             to
             lie
             near
             the
             fountain
             for
             all
             that
             ;
             as
             motion
             begets
             and
             augments
             vital
             heat
             and
             activity
             to
             move
             ,
             frequent
             seeking
             brings
             home
             influences
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             here
             in
             using
             means
             ,
             compare
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             with
             v.
             4.
             and
             Psal
             .
             22.
             2.
             with
             
               Psal
               .
               18.
               6.
               
               Gen.
            
             32.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             But
             of
             this
             hereafter
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               The
               second
               particular
               of
               fetching
               influences
               is
               by
               supernatural
               actings
               by
               the
               word
               and
               spirit
               .
               1.
               
               It
               s
               a
               question
               whether
               justified
               ones
               perform
               any
               moral
               actions
               without
               any
               influence
               of
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               .
               1.
               
               Some
               heat
               and
               warmness
               may
               arise
               materially
               from
               actings
               in
               duties
               though
               customary
               ,
               formal
               ,
               dead
               .
               3.
               
               The
               exercises
               of
               spiritual
               actions
               are
               the
               best
               preparations
               for
               spiritual
               actions
               .
               4.
               
               Influences
               of
               grace
               oyl
               the
               wheels
               of
               the
               soul
               for
               more
               spiritual
               acting
               .
               5.
               
               Natural
               and
               literal
               actings
               ,
               though
               void
               of
               grace
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               some
               way
               under
               the
               institution
               of
               a
               divine
               command
               are
               nearer
               to
               saving
               actings
               of
               grace
               ,
               then
               the
               contraries
               of
               these
               actions
               are
               .
               6.
               
               A
               practise
               of
               free
               grace
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               differenced
               from
               a
               promise
               of
               grace
               .
               7.
               
               How
               the
               Lord
               is
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               giving
               influences
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             be
             some
             actings
             even
             in
             renewed
             men
             ,
             
             partly
             from
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             partly
             from
             nature
             ,
             custome
             or
             formality
             .
             The
             question
             is
             thus
             framed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             disputable
             question
             ;
             Whether
             justified
             ones
             doe
             any
             actions
             morally
             good
             from
             an
             only
             principle
             natural
             ,
             without
             any
             influence
             of
             the
             indwelling
             spirit
             at
             all
             ,
             since
             their
             sins
             ,
             after
             their
             being
             in
             Christ
             ,
             are
             not
             committed
             with
             the
             full
             bensil
             of
             the
             will
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             in
             some
             measure
             retards
             and
             weakens
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             sin
             original
             is
             weakned
             and
             remitted
             or
             slacked
             in
             its
             strength
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             would
             seem
             ,
             if
             the
             spirit
             do
             weaken
             ,
             retard
             and
             blunt
             the
             actions
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             that
             far
             more
             there
             is
             in
             all
             moral
             actions
             that
             are
             good
             morally
             ,
             some
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             less
             or
             more
             .
             So
             the
             Question
             is
             ,
             whether
             or
             no
             the
             children
             of
             God
             may
             safely
             set
             to
             work
             ,
             though
             their
             actions
             proceed
             from
             conscience
             ,
             
             natural
             power
             ,
             custome
             or
             a
             meer
             office
             ,
             with
             little
             influence
             of
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             to
             works
             of
             grace
             that
             they
             may
             fetch
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             It
             s
             not
             unlike
             it
             may
             be
             so
             for
             the
             godly
             who
             went
             to
             the
             morning
             and
             evening
             prayers
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               141.
               2.
               
               Acts
               3.
               1.
               
               Luke
            
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             might
             go
             about
             these
             duties
             sometime
             upon
             meer
             custome
             (
             and
             the
             children
             of
             God
             who
             know
             their
             own
             backdrawing
             hearts
             shall
             not
             denie
             this
             )
             and
             they
             may
             pray
             from
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             so
             much
             as
             is
             required
             ,
             and
             otherwise
             they
             do
             mind
             the
             duty
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             inflamed
             with
             spiritual
             duties
             ere
             they
             end
             ;
             this
             is
             confirmed
             by
             family
             praying
             at
             set
             times
             ;
             so
             may
             a
             Pastor
             by
             necessity
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             preach
             and
             pray
             at
             the
             beginning
             with
             much
             deadness
             and
             coldness
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             straitning
             of
             spirit
             ,
             and
             yet
             a
             fire
             flaught
             of
             a
             heavenly
             kindling
             falls
             upon
             the
             spirit
             before
             the
             work
             be
             ended
             .
             Any
             who
             believes
             that
             the
             wind
             blows
             where
             it
             lists
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             various
             as
             touching
             their
             degrees
             may
             see
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             children
             of
             God
             appear
             dead
             ,
             cold
             ,
             and
             unbelievingly
             to
             complain
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Psalm
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             22.
             2.
             exponing
             that
             of
             him
             (
             as
             some
             verity
             it
             hath
             in
             some
             points
             of
             him
             ,
             v.
             2.
             )
             and
             in
             Ezekiah
             in
             his
             song
             ,
             Isa
             .
             39.
             10.
             in
             Jonah
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             in
             the
             same
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             38.
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               77.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               &c.
            
             in
             the
             afflicted
             soul
             ,
             Psal
             .
             102.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             confidence
             of
             believing
             ,
             triumphing
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             and
             praising
             ,
             ere
             the
             Prayer
             and
             Psalm
             be
             ended
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             prayers
             of
             the
             children
             of
             
               God
               ,
               Psal
               .
               22.
               
               Ps
               .
               6.
               
               Ps
               .
               38.
               
               Psal
               .
               116.
               
               Habak
               .
            
             1.
             12.
             of
             
               Heman
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             88.
             of
             
               Ezekiah
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             38.
             of
             Jonah
             .
             c.
             2.
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Psal
               .
               &c.
            
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               102.
               
               Psal
            
             .
             89.
             hold
             forth
             to
             us
             admirable
             variety
             of
             up-lifting
             and
             down-casting
             ,
             of
             joy
             ,
             of
             believing
             ,
             of
             sinking
             and
             doubting
             ,
             of
             hoping
             ,
             and
             legal
             fretting
             ,
             strong
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             fainting
             ,
             of
             light
             and
             darknesse
             ;
             as
             Psal
             .
             22.
             2.
             
             
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               I
               cry
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               thou
               hearest
               not
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               night
               season
               ,
               I
               am
               not
               silent
            
             ;
             yet
             arising
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             
               But
               thou
               art
               holy
               ,
               O
               thou
               that
               inhabitest
               the
               praises
               of
            
             Israel
             !
             
             Ver.
             4.
             
             Our
             father
             's
             trusted
             in
             thee
             ;
             they
             trusted
             and
             thou
             didst
             deliver
             them
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               some
               fainting
               is
               in
               that
               ,
               v.
            
             6.
             
             But
             I
             am
             a
             worm
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             ;
             a
             reproach
             of
             men
             and
             despised
             of
             the
             people
             .
             Ver.
             7.
             
             All
             they
             that
             see
             me
             ,
             laugh
             me
             to
             scorn
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               At
               least
               this
               might
               brangle
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               sinful
               man
               ,
               such
               as
            
             David
             ;
             
               And
               again
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               rising
               ,
            
             v.
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             But
             thou
             art
             he
             that
             took
             me
             out
             of
             the
             womb
             :
             thou
             didst
             make
             me
             hope
             when
             I
             was
             on
             my
             mothers
             brest
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               So
               is
               there
            
             Psal
             .
             102.
             fainting
             ,
             ver
             .
             3.
             
             My
             bones
             are
             consumed
             like
             smoke
             :
             and
             my
             bones
             are
             burnt
             as
             an
             hearth
             .
             Ver.
             4.
             
             My
             heart
             is
             smitten
             and
             withered
             like
             grass
             .
             And
             ver
             .
             12.
             
               there
               is
               a
               rising
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             But
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             shalt
             endure
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             thy
             remembrance
             to
             all
             generations
             .
             Ver.
             13.
             
             Thou
             shalt
             arise
             and
             have
             mercy
             upon
             Sion
             .
             Psal
             .
             77.
             4.
             
             Thou
             holdest
             mine
             eyes
             waking
             ;
             I
             am
             so
             troubled
             that
             I
             cannot
             speak
             .
             Ver.
             7.
             
             Will
             the
             Lord
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ?
             
               It
               s
               low
               enough
               now
               ,
               and
               yet
               how
               doth
               the
               Church
               lift
               up
               her
               head
               ?
            
             Ver.
             13.
             
             Thy
             way
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             the
             sanctuary
             ;
             who
             is
             so
             great
             a
             Lord
             ,
             as
             our
             God
             ?
             So
             Lam.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             
               &c.
               compared
               with
            
             ver
             .
             2
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             
               in
               which
               actings
               under
               unbelief
               and
               customary
               formality
               with
               some
               glimmering
               of
               fainting
               faith
               eying
               the
               command
               of
            
             God
             ,
             
               in
               the
               darknesse
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               no
               light
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             60.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             
               &c.
               there
               go
               along
               some
               farther
               actings
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               not
               that
               we
               think
               there
               is
               any
               truth
               of
               that
               of
               the
               School-men
            
             ;
             To
             him
             who
             doth
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             God
             denies
             not
             helps
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             
               Yet
               in
               these
               we
               see
               God
               comes
               along
               with
               his
               influences
               .
            
          
           
             But
             if
             we
             say
             4.
             
             That
             there
             are
             in
             the
             renewed
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             some
             stirrings
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             all
             these
             acts
             ,
             we
             go
             about
             under
             deadness
             ,
             then
             one
             act
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             grace
             makes
             way
             physically
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             a
             third
             ;
             for
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             
               To
               him
               that
               hath
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               ,
            
             (
             of
             which
             hereafter
             )
             I
             do
             but
             provoke
             to
             the
             experience
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             if
             here
             the
             second
             pull
             of
             prayer
             be
             not
             stronger
             then
             the
             first
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             then
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             the
             fourth
             above
             the
             third
             ;
             for
             when
             the
             wheels
             are
             a
             going
             ,
             the
             Organs
             of
             the
             spirit
             do
             not
             weary
             :
             And
             there
             is
             a
             reserve
             of
             fresh
             strength
             and
             a
             stronger
             
             recruit
             ,
             and
             supply
             in
             Jacobs
             wrestling
             until
             the
             dawning
             reserved
             ,
             and
             more
             strength
             of
             heavenly
             violence
             to
             prevail
             with
             God
             ,
             then
             in
             his
             wrestling
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
             
               Let
               me
               go
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             Christ
             )
             
               for
               the
               day
               breaketh
               :
               And
               he
               said
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               go
               ,
               except
               thou
               blesse
               me
               .
               28.
               
               As
               a
               Prince
               thou
               hast
               power
               with
               God
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             him
             .
             And
             we
             see
             one
             throwing
             about
             of
             the
             key
             when
             the
             lock
             of
             the
             door
             is
             rusted
             ,
             maketh
             the
             second
             throwing
             obout
             more
             easie
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             throw
             does
             yet
             more
             ,
             and
             the
             seventh
             or
             the
             tenth
             throw
             makes
             the
             passage
             of
             the
             iron
             bolt
             yet
             most
             easie
             ,
             and
             the
             door
             at
             length
             ,
             with
             little
             violence
             ,
             is
             opened
             ,
             when
             now
             the
             rust
             and
             straitnesse
             is
             removed
             :
             And
             a
             flaming
             of
             the
             fire
             prevailing
             over
             a
             dry
             tree
             ,
             makes
             easie
             way
             to
             a
             second
             flaming
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             a
             third
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             till
             the
             timber
             be
             consumed
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             be
             fully
             victorious
             .
             Believing
             adds
             to
             believing
             ;
             praying
             begets
             more
             praying
             ;
             and
             we
             see
             motion
             breeds
             warmnesse
             ,
             and
             that
             stronger
             motion
             ,
             and
             cold
             hearts
             that
             are
             dead
             ,
             and
             almost
             frozen
             ,
             by
             one
             smiting
             of
             influences
             grow
             hotter
             ,
             and
             by
             two
             or
             three
             or
             seven
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             grow
             yet
             hotter
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             ●ot
             .
             And
             there
             is
             something
             in
             that
             
               Cant.
               6.
               11.
               
               I
               went
               down
               to
               the
               garden
               of
               nuts
               .
               12.
               
               Or
               ever
               I
               was
               aware
               ,
               my
               soul
               made
               me
               like
               the
               chariot
               of
               Aminadab
               ,
               or
               of
               my
               wil●ing
               people
               .
            
             There
             is
             some
             stiffnesse
             upon
             the
             living
             man
             when
             he
             first
             begins
             to
             move
             ,
             but
             a
             little
             motion
             makes
             him
             more
             agile
             .
             Dr.
             Preston
             may
             aim
             at
             the
             like
             truth
             .
             
             
               If
               a
               man
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               were
               to
               run
               a
               race
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               to
               doe
               any
               bodily
               exercise
               ,
               there
               must
               be
               strength
               of
               body
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               fed
               well
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               have
               ability
               ;
               but
               the
               use
               of
               the
               very
               exercise
               it self
               ,
               the
               very
               particular
               act
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               the
               same
               kinde
               with
               the
               exercise
               ,
               is
               the
               best
               thing
               to
               fit
               him
               for
               it
               .
               So
               in
               this
               dutie
               of
               prayer
               ;
               it
               's
               true
               ,
               to
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               to
               have
               much
               knowledge
               ,
               to
               have
               much
               grace
               ,
               makes
               a
               man
               fit
               and
               able
               for
               the
               duty
               :
               But
               if
               you
               speak
               of
               the
               immediate
               preparation
               for
               it
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               best
               way
               to
               prepare
               us
               for
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               duty
               it self
               ,
               as
               all
               actions
               of
               the
               same
               kind
               increase
               the
               habits
               ,
               so
               prayer
               makes
               us
               fit
               for
               prayer
               :
               and
               that
               is
               a
               rule
               .
               The
               way
               to
               godlinesse
               is
               the
               compass
               
               of
               godlinesse
               it self
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               is
               the
               exercise
               of
               that
               grace
               .
            
             I
             wish
             this
             man
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             others
             more
             experienced
             then
             I
             ,
             had
             said
             more
             of
             this
             unknown
             subject
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             sit
             builders
             in
             both
             Kingdomes
             to
             draw
             up
             a
             body
             of
             
               Theologia
               practica
            
             ,
             that
             Divinity
             were
             more
             in
             our
             hearts
             ,
             it
             s
             too
             much
             in
             the
             heads
             of
             many
             ;
             only
             I
             speak
             here
             of
             preparation
             to
             receive
             influences
             ,
             D.
             Preston
             of
             the
             preparation
             to
             duties
             ,
             to
             praying
             under
             indisposition
             .
             But
             I
             would
             not
             be
             understood
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             thought
             acts
             of
             influences
             ,
             which
             are
             acts
             of
             Omnipotency
             ,
             might
             be
             sharpened
             and
             facilitated
             by
             our
             actings
             ;
             Only
             my
             meaning
             is
             that
             the
             passive
             capacity
             of
             the
             soul
             may
             be
             widened
             and
             enlarged
             to
             receive
             showres
             of
             quickening
             influences
             from
             the
             Lord
             by
             frequent
             acts
             .
             Experience
             ,
             in
             my
             weak
             apprehension
             ,
             may
             speak
             influence
             of
             grace
             oyls
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             soul
             .
             Prov.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
               will
               hear
               ,
               and
               encrease
               learning
               :
               and
               a
               man
               of
               understanding
               ,
               shall
               attain
               unto
               wise
               counsels
               .
            
             We
             grow
             hot
             ,
             like
             hot
             iron
             redded
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             by
             praying
             ,
             and
             are
             softned
             and
             macerated
             like
             dry
             and
             parched
             ground
             ,
             by
             frequent
             showres
             ;
             and
             though
             the
             heart
             be
             frozen
             and
             cold
             ,
             when
             we
             begin
             to
             duties
             of
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             conferring
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             yet
             incalescimus
             ,
             we
             grow
             warm
             by
             acting
             :
             the
             rising
             of
             the
             Sun
             causeth
             the
             Ice
             to
             drop
             off
             the
             houses
             .
             It
             s
             a
             naughty
             heart
             that
             is
             in
             the
             same
             case
             after
             frequent
             prayer
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             before
             ;
             It
             says
             that
             the
             man
             hath
             been
             sweating
             at
             the
             letter
             and
             bark
             of
             the
             duty
             ;
             little
             of
             the
             bark
             or
             letter
             of
             the
             duty
             takes
             glewing
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             hardly
             can
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             duty
             go
             along
             with
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             much
             that
             cleaves
             to
             the
             heart
             ;
             so
             that
             influences
             thaw
             the
             heart
             .
             
               Luke
               24.
               32.
               
               Did
               not
            
             (
             say
             the
             Disciples
             )
             
               our
               hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               while
               he
               talked
               with
               us
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               while
               the
               opened
               to
               us
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               When
               the
               King
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               chambers
               :
               we
               will
               be
               glad
               &
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
               and
               remember
               thy
               love
               more
               then
               wine
               .
            
             Sure
             when
             the
             influences
             of
             Christ
             are
             fiery
             and
             live
             coals
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             wonder
             they
             leave
             lively
             warmings
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
             Cant.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Awake
               ,
               O
               North
               wind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               and
               blow
               vpon
               my
               garden
               that
               the
               spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             It
             must
             
             be
             a
             speech
             to
             the
             Spirit
             to
             breath
             upon
             the
             Saints
             that
             they
             may
             smel
             and
             flow
             more
             in
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             32.
             
             
               I
               shall
               run
               the
               ways
               of
               thy
               Commandments
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               enlarge
               my
               heart
               .
            
             Running
             speaks
             more
             of
             a
             spiritual
             capacity
             to
             receive
             drawing
             influences
             either
             actual
             or
             habitual
             ;
             and
             the
             enlarging
             notes
             straitning
             ,
             and
             that
             influences
             find
             us
             dead
             and
             bring
             vigourousness
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             Though
             in
             this
             or
             that
             act
             of
             breathing
             there
             shine
             absolute
             liberty
             ;
             for
             who
             hired
             the
             Lord
             to
             moisten
             the
             withered
             tree
             ?
             yet
             there
             is
             place
             for
             that
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             brought
             himself
             under
             a
             holy
             necessity
             of
             giving
             influences
             ?
             to
             which
             its
             answered
             in
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             there
             is
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             Decree
             relating
             to
             means
             and
             end
             ,
             
             so
             is
             there
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             promise
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Lord
             created
             the
             first
             Vine-tree
             ,
             and
             the
             first
             Rose
             ,
             and
             they
             seeded
             and
             brought
             forth
             other
             Roses
             and
             Vine-trees
             ;
             the
             Lord
             first
             prevenes
             savingly
             the
             dead
             sinner
             &
             by
             an
             infused
             habit
             (
             as
             we
             shall
             hear
             )
             puts
             the
             sinner
             under
             an
             obligation
             to
             duties
             ,
             and
             puts
             himself
             ,
             because
             of
             his
             intended
             end
             ,
             to
             save
             lost
             sinners
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             under
             an
             obligation
             of
             bestowing
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             (
             though
             in
             another
             consideration
             they
             be
             given
             through
             soveraignty
             of
             grace
             )
             because
             his
             holy
             decree
             carries
             him
             not
             to
             be
             wanting
             to
             his
             own
             seed
             ,
             nor
             to
             forsake
             the
             work
             of
             his
             hands
             .
             Nature
             giving
             hunger
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             and
             supreme
             Lord
             of
             nature
             giving
             appetite
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             gives
             us
             also
             a
             power
             of
             concoction
             .
             The
             Bird
             by
             an
             intended
             end
             lays
             one
             straw
             and
             one
             feather
             in
             the
             nest
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             must
             lay
             another
             and
             a
             third
             and
             a
             fourth
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             of
             nature
             intends
             a
             compleat
             house
             for
             the
             Eggs
             and
             the
             young
             birds
             :
             and
             in
             like
             manner
             the
             Lord
             of
             grace
             hath
             a
             design
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             heart
             to
             bring
             many
             sons
             to
             glory
             .
             And
             he
             must
             upon
             the
             like
             intention
             proceed
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             seed
             a
             tree
             ;
             but
             first
             he
             must
             make
             it
             a
             plant
             ,
             and
             ripen
             the
             grape
             and
             boyl
             it
             more
             with
             the
             heat
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             until
             he
             make
             it
             ripe
             for
             the
             wine-presse
             and
             the
             fat
             :
             So
             must
             he
             add
             influences
             dayly
             of
             free
             grace
             for
             the
             perfecting
             of
             the
             work
             he
             hath
             begun
             ,
             in
             his
             holy
             decree
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             execution
             ,
             
             until
             he
             perfect
             it
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             
             There
             is
             need
             to
             distinguish
             betwixt
             a
             
               practise
               of
               free
               grace
            
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             (
             some
             call
             it
             half
             a
             promise
             )
             &
             a
             
               promise
               of
               free
               grace
            
             :
             And
             these
             must
             be
             cleared
             .
             As
             to
             the
             former
             ;
             the
             Lord
             doth
             many
             things
             of
             meer
             grace
             relating
             to
             his
             free
             goodness
             .
             2.
             
             To
             his
             free
             decree
             of
             grace
             .
             3.
             
             To
             his
             holy
             order
             of
             working
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             promised
             to
             do
             :
             As
             of
             his
             free
             goodness
             ,
             he
             creates
             the
             world
             ,
             he
             feeds
             the
             Ravens
             ,
             he
             preserves
             wicked
             Sodom
             from
             the
             sword
             ,
             and
             cursed
             Cham
             from
             being
             drowned
             ,
             when
             the
             whole
             world
             in
             godly
             
             Noah's
             time
             perished
             in
             the
             waters
             ;
             yet
             hath
             he
             engaged
             himself
             by
             promise
             to
             none
             of
             his
             creatures
             ,
             Angels
             or
             Men
             that
             he
             shall
             create
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             feed
             the
             Ravens
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             preserve
             Sodom
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             According
             to
             his
             free
             decree
             of
             grace
             he
             intends
             from
             eternity
             to
             save
             Jacob
             ;
             For
             he
             loved
             him
             ,
             before
             
               he
               had
               done
               good
               or
               evil
            
             ;
             and
             he
             ordains
             all
             the
             chosen
             to
             life
             eternal
             .
             But
             because
             he
             decrees
             to
             bring
             Jacob
             and
             such
             to
             glory
             ,
             it
             follows
             not
             that
             he
             engaged
             by
             promise
             because
             of
             his
             eternal
             decree
             ,
             to
             bring
             Jacob
             to
             glory
             ,
             except
             we
             should
             say
             what
             ever
             God
             decrees
             to
             doe
             ,
             that
             also
             he
             promises
             to
             doe
             ;
             which
             were
             not
             good
             divinity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             to
             his
             order
             of
             working
             ;
             the
             Lord
             ordinarily
             from
             much
             labouring
             and
             painful
             sowing
             brings
             a
             rich
             harvest
             ;
             from
             careful
             watching
             he
             makes
             a
             safe
             City
             ;
             Yet
             there
             is
             not
             any
             promise
             in
             the
             word
             that
             from
             the
             simply
             careful
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             the
             desired
             end
             shall
             follow
             ;
             for
             the
             City
             is
             often
             well
             watched
             ,
             and
             yet
             surprized
             :
             some
             sow
             much
             ,
             and
             reap
             little
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               127.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Hag.
            
             1.
             6
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             Yet
             is
             there
             a
             practise
             of
             free
             grace
             in
             this
             order
             ;
             
             that
             the
             blind
             men
             cry
             ,
             
               Son
               of
               David
               ,
               have
               mercy
               on
               us
            
             ;
             (
             yet
             they
             possiby
             intend
             only
             by
             the
             way
             side
             to
             beg
             )
             and
             Christ
             of
             free
             grace
             gives
             them
             seeing
             eyes
             .
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             grace
             that
             Christ
             shall
             heal
             all
             blind
             men
             begging
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             who
             shall
             pray
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             David
             for
             seeing
             eyes
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             who
             is
             as
             mighty
             now
             as
             ever
             ,
             shall
             send
             out
             influences
             to
             heal
             all
             the
             blind
             so
             crying
             :
             for
             seeing
             eyes
             the
             Eunuch
             reads
             Acts
             8.
             the
             Lord
             falls
             on
             him
             ,
             with
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             reveal
             Christ
             in
             a
             saving
             manner
             ,
             to
             
             him
             ;
             not
             because
             he
             reads
             ,
             or
             because
             there
             is
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             save
             all
             who
             read
             the
             word
             .
             Upon
             sinful
             ends
             ,
             the
             multitude
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             come
             to
             hear
             the
             word
             ;
             their
             intention
             of
             hearing
             ,
             being
             mocking
             enemies
             ,
             was
             naught
             ;
             Yet
             by
             a
             practise
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             promise
             of
             grace
             they
             are
             converted
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             yea
             and
             faithless
             use
             of
             means
             hath
             some
             influence
             
               ex
               natura
               rei
            
             upon
             the
             effect
             ,
             not
             by
             promise
             ,
             yet
             by
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             no
             merit
             ,
             because
             by
             no
             promise
             (
             for
             another
             merit
             ,
             then
             what
             is
             founded
             upon
             free
             promise
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             the
             worth
             and
             condignity
             of
             work
             and
             wages
             ,
             I
             hope
             never
             to
             acknowledge
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             whom
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             my
             inward
             teacher
             )
             and
             to
             me
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             have
             a
             material
             influence
             as
             to
             the
             practise
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             promise
             of
             grace
             ;
             For
             according
             to
             the
             Philosophy
             I
             learned
             ;
             six
             is
             materially
             a
             number
             nearer
             of
             blood
             and
             kindred
             to
             eight
             ,
             then
             four
             is
             ;
             yet
             six
             and
             eight
             are
             numbers
             in
             spece
             and
             nature
             no
             less
             different
             then
             eight
             and
             four
             ,
             or
             then
             eight
             and
             two
             which
             are
             materially
             farther
             different
             then
             six
             and
             eight
             ,
             which
             are
             different
             only
             by
             two
             .
             So
             the
             Embrio
             before
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             birth
             now
             quickened
             by
             life
             differ
             in
             nature
             and
             spece
             ,
             as
             living
             and
             not
             living
             differ
             :
             Yet
             the
             Embrio
             the
             shaped
             organized
             body
             void
             of
             life
             is
             materially
             nearer
             to
             a
             living
             birth
             ,
             then
             the
             seed
             is
             to
             a
             living
             birth
             .
             So
             I
             shall
             never
             teach
             that
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             literal
             considering
             of
             the
             weight
             of
             reasons
             in
             the
             Gospel
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             from
             the
             beauty
             and
             preciousness
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             the
             excellency
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             happy
             condition
             of
             a
             communion
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             sweetness
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             torment
             of
             Hell
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             no
             acting
             of
             grace
             mixed
             therewith
             ,
             are
             unprofitable
             and
             hinder
             us
             from
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             confer
             not
             some
             influence
             (
             materially
             )
             of
             help
             in
             promoving
             towards
             Christ
             ;
             What
             these
             trusted
             in
             may
             doe
             as
             in
             another
             thing
             .
             Hence
             though
             there
             be
             no
             promise
             ,
             no
             moral
             connection
             betwixt
             simple
             using
             of
             means
             and
             influences
             of
             Christ
             ,
             for
             saving
             grace
             and
             the
             incoming
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             into
             the
             soul
             ;
             yet
             comparatively
             a
             connection
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             .
          
           
           
             1.
             
             As
             painful
             tilling
             ,
             sowing
             and
             labouring
             is
             nearer
             to
             a
             plentiful
             harvest
             then
             lazy
             sleeping
             in
             Summer
             ;
             so
             discretion
             and
             moral
             walking
             in
             the
             Commandments
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             man
             is
             
               not
               far
               from
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               ,
            
             and
             nearer
             to
             it
             ,
             is
             nearer
             to
             conversion
             then
             the
             godlesse
             and
             slagitious
             conversation
             of
             a
             dissolute
             wretch
             ;
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             is
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             a
             City
             ,
             by
             twenty
             miles
             only
             ,
             is
             nearer
             to
             the
             City
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             is
             distant
             a
             hundred
             miles
             from
             it
             ;
             though
             both
             be
             distant
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             formally
             is
             out
             of
             the
             City
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             wily
             comparison
             .
             I
             assert
             no
             preparatory
             dispositions
             to
             conversion
             ,
             as
             Papists
             and
             Arminians
             teach
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             man
             yet
             unplowed
             and
             never
             broken
             by
             the
             Law
             ,
             standing
             in
             a
             whole
             condition
             ,
             not
             caring
             for
             ,
             nor
             either
             needing
             ,
             or
             valuing
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             is
             farther
             from
             showers
             of
             saving
             influences
             ,
             then
             the
             law-humbled
             &
             law-broken
             sinner
             ,
             who
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             but
             half
             sick
             ,
             like
             the
             woman
             with
             child
             ,
             who
             is
             under
             raw
             and
             far-off
             showres
             of
             child-birth
             pain
             ,
             not
             yet
             ,
             by
             some
             weeks
             ,
             near
             her
             time
             ,
             needs
             not
             yet
             the
             help
             of
             the
             midwife
             ,
             yet
             looks
             a
             far
             off
             to
             child-birth
             pain
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Out
             of
             all
             question
             the
             proud
             gallant
             that
             feareth
             neither
             God
             nor
             reverenceth
             man
             ,
             and
             hath
             laid
             Atheistically
             his
             count
             and
             fixed
             his
             thoughts
             concerning
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             hath
             something
             more
             to
             doe
             ,
             before
             Christ
             rain
             salvation
             on
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             who
             prays
             ,
             hears
             ,
             gives
             almes
             ,
             whores
             not
             ,
             roars
             not
             ,
             blasphemes
             not
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             fewer
             miles
             between
             him
             and
             Christ's
             influences
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Therefore
             though
             the
             natural
             man
             cannot
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             renewed
             man
             under
             a
             sad
             and
             deep
             deadness
             ,
             can
             doe
             little
             or
             nothing
             ,
             yet
             literal
             and
             natural
             acting
             at
             praying
             is
             not
             only
             better
             then
             nothing
             ,
             but
             is
             by
             way
             of
             command
             
               in
               genere
               mandati
               divini
            
             ,
             
             more
             near
             to
             praying
             in
             faith
             and
             fervour
             then
             either
             blaspheming
             ,
             or
             no
             praying
             at
             all
             ;
             even
             as
             literal
             and
             natural
             heat
             is
             nearer
             to
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             heat
             ,
             then
             extreme
             coldnesse
             ;
             and
             as
             fire-heat
             is
             nearer
             to
             life-heat
             or
             vital
             warmness
             (
             for
             it
             may
             and
             doth
             often
             cherish
             and
             nourish
             vital
             heat
             )
             then
             Ice-coldnesse
             ;
             though
             as
             touching
             the
             nature
             and
             
             kind
             ,
             fire-heat
             and
             vital
             heat
             may
             well
             be
             thought
             to
             differ
             in
             spece
             and
             nature
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fire-heat
             on
             Earth
             cannot
             restore
             vital
             heat
             to
             a
             dead
             man
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             sweet
             moral
             qualifications
             ,
             discretion
             ,
             natural
             zeal
             ,
             civil
             vertues
             in
             their
             summer
             greennesse
             cannot
             put
             a
             man
             in
             a
             spiritual
             capacity
             to
             receive
             divine
             and
             supernatural
             influences
             ;
             yea
             ,
             many
             carry
             such
             bewitching
             lusters
             to
             hell
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             never
             promove
             a
             whit
             farther
             then
             to
             the
             state
             of
             a
             civil
             convert
             ,
             a
             saint
             of
             Satan
             ,
             and
             die
             so
             ;
             and
             by
             accident
             civil
             saints
             are
             a
             huge
             way
             farther
             from
             Christ
             ,
             then
             robbers
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             some
             of
             our
             Divines
             have
             said
             natural
             preparations
             are
             hurtful
             ,
             destructive
             and
             noxious
             to
             conversion
             .
             I
             wish
             they
             speak
             not
             so
             ;
             their
             meaning
             is
             as
             they
             are
             trusted
             in
             ,
             &
             men
             are
             by
             assed
             by
             them
             ,
             praying
             in
             the
             streets
             &
             giving
             of
             alms
             with
             sound
             of
             Trumpet
             so
             circumstantiated
             in
             regard
             of
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             subject
             ,
             proud
             Pharisees
             .
             2.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             end
             ,
             
               to
               be
               seen
               of
               men
               ,
               not
               to
               glorifie
               the
               Lord.
            
             3.
             
             In
             regard
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             as
             self-righteousness
             trusted
             in
             ,
             to
             the
             loathing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             destructive
             to
             sincere
             praying
             in
             faith
             and
             humble
             feeling
             ,
             and
             to
             true
             and
             sincere
             acts
             of
             charity
             .
             But
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             acts
             commanded
             as
             to
             their
             substance
             ;
             God
             highly
             is
             provoked
             at
             disobedience
             ,
             when
             men
             will
             not
             put
             their
             finger
             to
             a
             duty
             :
             and
             no
             doubt
             hypocrisie
             ,
             in
             the
             manner
             of
             doing
             duties
             ,
             deadens
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             makes
             the
             soul
             unfit
             to
             receive
             influences
             ;
             But
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             deadned
             convert
             ,
             are
             to
             blow
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             go
             about
             duties
             ,
             and
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             in
             their
             kind
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             aboard
             and
             turne
             about
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             sayl
             and
             fetch
             the
             harbour
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             not
             fire
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             without
             doubt
             the
             striking
             of
             steel
             and
             flint
             may
             make
             fire
             .
             If
             a
             dead
             child
             of
             God
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             cannot
             preach
             ,
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             he
             is
             to
             say
             and
             
               take
               with
               him
               words
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               cannot
               pray
               ,
               I
               cannot
               preach
               ,
               I
               cannot
               believe
               :
            
             Nor
             in
             all
             these
             is
             any
             thing
             said
             against
             these
             two
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             rebukings
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             a
             dead
             state
             .
             2.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             more
             grace
             to
             such
             as
             use
             well
             what
             they
             have
             :
             of
             both
             these
             in
             the
             following
             Chapter
             .
             And
             all
             these
             some
             way
             ripen
             us
             for
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               It
               's
               required
               of
               the
               dead
               that
               they
               live
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               must
               not
               cease
               from
               running
               when
               the
               Lord
               ceases
               from
               drawing
               .
               2.
               
               Commands
               put
               on
               obligations
               to
               duties
               to
               such
               as
               are
               indisposed
               and
               unable
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               to
               pray
               under
               deadness
               .
               4.
               
               Deadness
               renders
               not
               men
               lawless
               .
               5.
               
               The
               wicked
               shift
               of
               such
               as
               pray
               not
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               indisposed
               ;
               but
               promise
               they
               shall
               pray
               ,
               praise
               ,
               &c.
               when
               a
               spiritual
               disposition
               comes
               on
               .
            
          
           
             IF
             the
             meaning
             of
             some
             be
             by
             requiring
             a
             moral
             command
             to
             fit
             us
             for
             duties
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             command
             is
             enough
             ,
             because
             it
             's
             a
             Gospel-command
             .
             Then
             is
             it
             false
             that
             a
             moral
             command
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             fit
             or
             ripen
             us
             for
             duties
             :
             For
             
               Eph.
               5.
               14.
               
               Wherefore
               he
               saith
               ,
               Awake
               thou
               that
               sleepest
            
             (
             and
             it●s
             more
             then
             sleeping
             ,
             there
             being
             life
             in
             a
             sleeping
             man
             )
             
               and
               arise
               from
               the
               dead
               and
               Christ
               shall
               give
               thee
               light
               .
            
             Here
             is
             both
             precept
             and
             promise
             given
             to
             the
             dead
             ,
             who
             of
             themselves
             cannot
             live
             :
             Yet
             it
             's
             morally
             required
             that
             they
             live
             ;
             and
             John
             5.
             25.
             
             The
             dead
             in
             the
             graves
             are
             to
             hear
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             man.
             And
             the
             Lord
             binds
             the
             command
             on
             these
             that
             were
             as
             the
             men
             of
             Sodom
             ,
             
             
               Isa
               .
               1.
               5.
               
               A
               s●nful
               nation
               ,
               a
               people
               laden
               with
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               seed
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               children
               that
               are
               corrupters
               .
            
             v.
             10.
             
             
               Wash
               you
            
             .
             v.
             16.
             
             
               Make
               you
               clean
               ,
               put
               away
               the
               evil
               of
               your
               doings
               from
               before
               mine
               eyes
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             42.
             18.
             
             
               Hear
               ye
               deaf
               ,
               and
               look
               ye
               blind
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               see
               .
            
             So
             the
             Apostle
             Peter
             chargeth
             
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               Acts
               8.
               22.
               
               Repent
               therefore
               of
               this
               thy
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               pray
               God
               ,
               if
               perhaps
               the
               thoughts
               of
               thy
               heart
               may
               be
               forgiven
               thee
               .
            
             And
             Jeremiah
             speaking
             to
             a
             hardened
             Prince
             ,
             speaks
             as
             to
             the
             earth
             that
             hath
             no
             eares
             ,
             
               Jer.
               22.
               29.
               
               O
               earth
               ,
               earth
               ,
               earth
               ,
               hear
               the
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             And
             it
             's
             a
             vain
             thing
             to
             think
             that
             these
             are
             to
             be
             confounded
             ,
             
               the
               obligation
               to
               obey
               ,
               and
               the
               impotencie
               and
               indisposition
               to
               obey
               .
            
             For
             mans
             
             wicked
             weaknesse
             cannot
             remove
             the
             obligation
             which
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             holy
             Law
             layes
             on
             us
             :
             For
             wasting
             that
             brings
             on
             inability
             to
             pay
             ,
             makes
             neither
             the
             debt
             to
             be
             unjust
             ,
             nor
             does
             it
             loose
             the
             creditor
             from
             his
             right
             to
             crave
             and
             pursue
             the
             broken
             man
             ,
             except
             we
             say
             that
             poverty
             may
             pay
             all
             the
             debts
             in
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Lord
               layes
               on
               rebukes
               ,
               where
               he
               knowes
            
             Cain
             
               cannot
               answer
            
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             6.
             
             Why
             art
             thou
             wroth
             ?
             if
             thou
             doest
             well
             ,
             shalt
             thou
             not
             be
             accepted
             ?
             
               So
               the
               Lord
               speaks
               to
            
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             9.
             17.
             
             As
             yet
             exaltest
             thou
             thy self
             against
             my
             people
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             not
             let
             them
             goe
             ?
             Deut.
             32.
             6.
             
             Doe
             ye
             thus
             requite
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             foolish
             people
             and
             unwise
             ?
             Psal
             .
             95.
             10.
             
             Forty
             years
             long
             have
             I
             been
             grieved
             with
             this
             generation
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             people
             that
             do
             erre
             in
             heart
             ,
             they
             have
             not
             known
             my
             wayes
             .
             
               So
               saith
            
             Elias
             to
             Ahab
             ,
             1
             King.
             21.
             20.
             
             Thou
             hast
             sold
             thy self
             to
             work
             evil
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Psal
             .
             4.
             2.
             
             O
             ye
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             turn
             my
             glory
             into
             shame
             ?
             how
             long
             will
             ye
             follow
             vanity
             and
             seek
             leasing
             ?
             Psal
             .
             58.
             4.
             
             They
             are
             like
             the
             deaf
             adder
             ,
             which
             stoppeth
             her
             eare
             .
             5.
             which
             will
             not
             hearken
             to
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             charmer
             .
             
               And
               because
               we
               are
               ready
               to
               excuse
               our selves
               from
               our
               impotencie
               ,
               the
            
             holy
             Ghost
             
               beares
               this
               upon
               them
               as
               a
               charge
               ,
            
             Jerem.
             13.
             23.
             
             Can
             the
             Ethiopian
             change
             his
             skin
             ,
             or
             the
             Leopard
             his
             spots
             ?
             then
             may
             ye
             do
             good
             that
             are
             accustomed
             to
             do
             evil
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             
             Having
             eyes
             full
             of
             adultery
             ,
             that
             cannot
             cease
             to
             sin
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Threatnings
             and
             curses
             are
             charged
             upon
             every
             one
             
               who
               abides
               not
               in
               all
               that
               is
               written
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               Law
               to
               do
               it
               ,
            
             Deut.
             27.
             26.
             
             And
             yet
             it
             's
             beyond
             controversie
             that
             no
             flesh
             can
             keep
             the
             Law
             so
             as
             it
             requires
             ,
             else
             Jesus
             Christ
             died
             in
             vain
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             
             See
             Deut.
             28.
             4.
             
             We
             are
             not
             freed
             from
             an
             obligation
             to
             obey
             and
             run
             ,
             even
             we
             who
             are
             renewed
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             our
             mind
             ,
             because
             the
             Lord
             drawes
             not
             .
             For
             charges
             and
             commands
             are
             layed
             upon
             us
             under
             indispositions
             ;
             yea
             the
             Lord
             speaks
             to
             such
             as
             lived
             in
             suffering
             times
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             choose
             but
             they
             must
             be
             in
             much
             heavinesse
             .
             
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               
               Rejoyce
               in
               the
               Lord
               alwayes
               ,
               again
               ,
               I
               say
               rejoyce
               .
            
             So
             speaks
             he
             to
             weak
             ones
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6.
               10.
               
               My
               brethren
               ,
               be
               strong
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               might
               .
            
             
             So
             speakes
             Christ
             to
             fainting
             John
             ,
             when
             in
             a
             swoon
             he
             could
             not
             command
             himself
             ,
             
               Rev.
               1.
               17.
               
               Fear
               not
               ,
               I
               am
               the
               first
               and
               the
               last
               .
            
             And
             to
             the
             perishing
             disciples
             ,
             
               Mat.
               8.
               26.
               
               Why
               are
               ye
               fearful
               ,
               O
               ye
               of
               little
               faith
               ?
            
             And
             the
             mourner
             is
             most
             indisposed
             to
             believe
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               50.
               10.
               
               He
               that
               walkes
               in
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               light
               ,
               let
               him
               trust
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               stay
               on
               his
               God.
            
             We
             are
             bidden
             be
             upon
             the
             wing
             and
             ready
             ,
             though
             we
             be
             dumpish
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             1
             Thess
             .
             5.
             17.
             
             To
             obey
             that
             ,
             
               pray
               without
               ceasing
               ,
               in
               all
               things
               give
               thanks
               .
            
             Yea
             under
             all
             contrary
             dispositions
             and
             habits
             of
             unbelief
             we
             are
             to
             act
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               41.
               14.
               
               Fear
               not
               ,
               worm
               Jacob.
               
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             very
             graves
             owe
             living
             to
             God
             ,
             &
             our
             sinful
             deadness
             ought
             to
             yield
             to
             Christ
             living
             in
             us
             ;
             our
             heaviness
             ows
             rejoycing
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             night
             is
             to
             remove
             at
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             the
             cloud
             is
             to
             dis-appear
             and
             vanish
             at
             the
             out-breaking
             of
             the
             Sun-light
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             under
             deadnesse
             ,
             as
             David
             doth
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               Quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               way
               ;
               quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousness
               ;
               quicken
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             v.
             37
             ,
             40
             ,
             88
             ,
             107
             ,
             156
             ,
             159.
             
             Deadnesse
             ,
             when
             David
             had
             much
             of
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             hath
             been
             creeping
             on
             seven
             times
             ,
             and
             he
             seven
             times
             prays
             for
             quickening
             ,
             like
             one
             that
             is
             every
             hour
             in
             a
             swoon
             ;
             out
             of
             one
             swoon
             he
             falls
             in
             another
             ,
             he
             makes
             signs
             to
             such
             as
             are
             neer
             by
             to
             be
             comforted
             with
             wine
             and
             apples
             ,
             as
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             5.
             
             And
             therefore
             this
             is
             but
             a
             childish
             shift
             ,
             I
             am
             dead
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             and
             therefore
             will
             not
             pray
             ,
             nor
             believe
             ,
             nor
             hear
             ,
             nor
             goe
             about
             any
             such
             duties
             .
             Because
             you
             are
             dead
             and
             indisposed
             ,
             are
             you
             therefore
             lawlesse
             ,
             and
             freed
             of
             all
             debt
             of
             duties
             which
             are
             imposed
             by
             either
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ?
             or
             2.
             the
             constraining
             love
             of
             Christ
             ?
             or
             3.
             bonds
             and
             ties
             laid
             on
             you
             by
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             state
             you
             are
             in
             ,
             being
             now
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             I
             le
             goe
             about
             duties
             when
             I
             am
             free
             and
             spiritually
             disposed
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             What
             warrant
             from
             the
             Word
             to
             delay
             duties
             ,
             that
             by
             present
             obligation
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             are
             to
             be
             done
             
               while
               it
               is
               to
               day
               ,
               lest
               hardness
               of
               heart
               come
               on
               ?
            
          
           
           
             2.
             
             What
             assurance
             can
             any
             man
             have
             tomorrow
             ,
             or
             the
             next
             hour
             ,
             more
             then
             the
             present
             hour
             ,
             when
             deadnesse
             is
             on
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             be
             master
             of
             the
             Spirits
             breathing
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             fetch
             spiritual
             dispositions
             ?
             Now
             omission
             of
             praying
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             duties
             ,
             is
             a
             hainous
             sin
             .
             Can
             sin
             be
             a
             hire
             to
             purchase
             or
             buy
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Did
             ever
             man
             get
             sweet
             accesse
             to
             God
             through
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             in
             prayer
             ,
             who
             delayes
             praying
             because
             he
             wants
             a
             praying
             disposition
             ?
             And
             can
             the
             Lord
             welcome
             in
             the
             Mediator
             Christ
             the
             man
             who
             fathers
             the
             sinful
             omission
             of
             prayer
             ,
             and
             other
             duties
             ,
             upon
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ?
             Loose
             Professors
             delay
             their
             repentance
             upon
             this
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             old
             and
             a
             dying
             they
             shall
             be
             more
             fit
             for
             repentance
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             An
             indisposition
             to
             pray
             is
             a
             great
             affliction
             to
             a
             godly
             soul
             ;
             and
             the
             so
             afflicted
             is
             to
             pray
             to
             remove
             that
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             to
             seek
             in
             prayer
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             pray
             ;
             and
             that
             
               pray
               continually
            
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             pray
             only
             when
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             pray
             is
             on
             ;
             for
             that
             should
             be
             far
             from
             praying
             continually
             ;
             and
             that
             
               Psal
               .
               50.
               
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             suffereth
             no
             such
             exception
             ,
             Pray
             to
             me
             in
             trouble
             ,
             but
             not
             except
             ye
             be
             spiritually
             disposed
             :
             For
             it
             hath
             this
             good
             sense
             ,
             call
             and
             pray
             in
             the
             day
             of
             trouble
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hour
             when
             the
             spirit
             is
             under
             the
             soul-trouble
             of
             desertion
             and
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             hides
             his
             face
             and
             shines
             not
             .
             So
             the
             want
             of
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             is
             the
             frowning
             of
             God
             upon
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             an
             ungracious
             heart
             which
             will
             not
             pray
             when
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             shining
             influences
             withdraws
             .
             And
             therefore
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             's
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             ,
             which
             suggests
             any
             such
             carnal
             arguing
             .
             I
             have
             no
             heavenly
             disposition
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             not
             pray
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             quickens
             men
             to
             duties
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             known
             to
             be
             a
             spirit
             from
             hell
             that
             weakens
             men
             in
             praying
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             duties
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Influences
               of
               grace
               are
               due
               to
               the
               Saints
               by
               promise
               .
               2.
               
               Some
               are
               plagued
               with
               plenty
               of
               means
               .
               3.
               
               The
               scope
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               Deut.
               29.
               3.
               
               The
               great
               temptations
               which
               thine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               ,
               &c.
               opened
               .
               4.
               
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               Lord's
               promise
               of
               influences
               .
               5.
               
               The
               efficient
               causes
               of
               influences
               from
               the
               Father
               and
               from
               the
               Son
               :
               influences
               on
               the
               Man
               Christ
               .
               6.
               
               Influences
               from
               the
               Father
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               ours
               .
               7.
               
               Influences
               from
               the
               Son
               Christ
               which
               are
               promised
               to
               us
               ,
               how
               they
               are
               ours
               .
            
          
           
             THere
             is
             another
             way
             of
             fetching
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             we
             carefully
             use
             former
             grace
             :
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               ,
               shall
               be
               given
               .
            
             And
             so
             grace
             shall
             bring
             more
             grace
             :
             
             Sowen
             wheat
             brings
             forth
             more
             wheat
             .
             Psal
             .
             119.
             1.
             
             
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               walk
               in
               the
               law
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               they
               shall
               doe
               no
               iniquity
            
             ;
             then
             upon
             the
             account
             of
             a
             holy
             walk
             ,
             the
             Lord
             must
             bestow
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             preserve
             men
             from
             doing
             acts
             of
             iniquity
             .
             And
             there
             must
             be
             a
             promise
             of
             influences
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             walk
             in
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             shall
             walk
             more
             in
             that
             Law
             ;
             Prov.
             1.
             5.
             
             
               A
               wise
               man
               will
               hear
               and
               encrease
               more
               in
               learning
               :
            
             then
             to
             spiritual
             wisedome
             there
             must
             be
             a
             promise
             of
             influences
             to
             encrease
             spiritual
             wisedom
             .
             Isa
             .
             40.
             
             
               They
               that
               wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               shall
               renew
               their
               strength
               ,
               they
               shall
               mount
               up
               with
               wings
               as
               Eagles
               ,
               they
               shall
               run
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               walk
               and
               not
               faint
               .
            
             Then
             waiting
             on
             the
             Lord
             shall
             fetch
             the
             wind
             of
             new
             quickening
             influences
             to
             wait
             more
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             run
             ;
             and
             they
             that
             run
             ,
             shall
             run
             more
             ,
             and
             which
             falls
             not
             out
             in
             physical
             running
             when
             they
             are
             running
             .
             Now
             fresh
             swiftness
             and
             recent
             vigour
             of
             speed
             shall
             be
             given
             to
             the
             runner
             ,
             and
             larger
             breath
             and
             spiritnesse
             then
             he
             had
             before
             .
             None
             are
             thriving
             and
             growing
             men
             as
             the
             godly
             are
             .
             Mal.
             4.
             2.
             
             
               But
               unto
               you
               that
               fear
               my
               Name
               
               shall
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousness
               arise
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ;
               and
               ye
               shall
               goe
               forth
               ,
               and
               grow
               as
               calves
               in
               the
               stall
               .
            
             Prov.
             4.
             18.
             
             
               But
               the
               path
               of
               the
               just
               is
               as
               the
               shining
               light
               ,
               that
               shineth
               more
               and
               more
               ,
               unto
               the
               perfect
               day
               .
            
          
           
             In
             which
             dispensation
             ,
             1.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             more
             proud
             with
             plenty
             of
             means
             and
             plague
             themselves
             with
             abundance
             ,
             occasion
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             ;
             that
             Christ
             
               sends
               the
               rich
               empty
               away
            
             ,
             and
             
               throws
               the
               mighty
               down
               from
               their
               seats
               ,
            
             and
             their
             golden
             and
             silken
             chairs
             ,
             Luke
             52.
             53.
             
             
               And
               the
               rich
               and
               the
               full
            
             (
             saith
             Hannah
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             5.
             
             )
             
               have
               hired
               out
               themselves
               for
               bread
               .
            
             And
             since
             men
             will
             be
             plagued
             and
             poysoned
             with
             plenty
             ,
             let
             it
             be
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             lie
             upon
             them
             as
             a
             word
             of
             chiding
             ,
             
             Deut.
             29.
             3.
             
             
               The
               great
               temptations
               which
               thine
               eyes
               have
               seen
               ,
               the
               signs
               and
               these
               great
               miracles
               .
            
             Ver.
             4.
             
             
               Yet
               the
               Lord
               hath
               not
               given
               you
               a
               heart
               to
               perceive
               ,
               nor
               eyes
               to
               see
               ,
               nor
               ears
               to
               hear
               unto
               this
               day
               .
            
             And
             is
             the
             Lord
             complaining
             of
             himself
             in
             this
             place
             ?
             No
             ;
             he
             will
             not
             have
             them
             to
             search
             into
             the
             depth
             of
             soveraignty
             ,
             ver
             .
             29.
             because
             
               God
               gave
               them
               not
               an
               heart
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             but
             his
             scope
             is
             to
             complain
             of
             the
             peoples
             abusing
             of
             the
             plenty
             of
             means
             .
             I
             gave
             you
             the
             grace
             of
             outward
             means
             ,
             but
             ye
             misgraced
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             your
             own
             heart
             ;
             therefore
             it
             is
             just
             that
             ye
             be
             blind
             and
             deaf
             ,
             since
             ye
             wickedly
             wink
             and
             stop
             your
             ears
             ;
             though
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             God
             would
             have
             them
             humbled
             by
             reflecting
             on
             their
             own
             wilful
             winking
             and
             blindness
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             should
             tremble
             and
             stoop
             at
             him
             ,
             who
             can
             give
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             eyes
             and
             ears
             ,
             but
             of
             soveraignty
             denies
             it
             to
             the
             reprobates
             ;
             of
             whom
             he
             complains
             ,
             that
             the
             chosen
             may
             tremble
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             are
             hence
             led
             to
             consider
             the
             nature
             of
             God's
             promises
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             much
             unlike
             to
             the
             promises
             and
             covenants
             between
             man
             and
             man
             :
             For
             it
             comes
             to
             this
             ;
             such
             as
             have
             influences
             from
             the
             Lord
             to
             run
             ,
             through
             his
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             same
             free
             grace
             giveth
             new
             influences
             to
             them
             to
             run
             more
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             because
             he
             makes
             some
             rich
             in
             grace
             ,
             he
             makes
             them
             of
             rich
             in
             grace
             ,
             yet
             more
             rich
             in
             grace
             ;
             and
             whom
             he
             loves
             freely
             ,
             he
             yet
             more
             freely
             loves
             .
             And
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             makes
             himself
             debtor
             to
             his
             own
             grace
             not
             to
             our
             industry
             .
             As
             
             Augustine
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             gave
             being
             and
             milk
             to
             my
             Nurse
             to
             feed
             me
             ,
             thou
             gavest
             me
             nilling
             and
             willing
             ;
             where
             is
             my
             merit
             then
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Free
             grace
             infused
             the
             first
             habit
             ;
             so
             by
             infusion
             of
             grace
             he
             adds
             parcels
             to
             the
             first
             habit
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             increase
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             as
             free
             grace
             as
             the
             first
             habit
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             earning
             nor
             hiring
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             engaging
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             else
             grace
             should
             not
             be
             grace
             ,
             and
             works
             should
             not
             be
             works
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             some
             hainous
             ,
             old
             and
             over
             years
             guiltiness
             ,
             we
             give
             place
             to
             the
             Divel
             ,
             and
             rotten
             talking
             and
             malice
             and
             wrath
             stealing
             in
             ;
             Paul
             is
             put
             to
             that
             necessary
             word
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Grieve
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               ye
               are
               sealed
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               .
            
             For
             such
             sins
             bring
             on
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             .
             Christ
             knocks
             and
             ye
             put
             a
             little
             stone
             in
             the
             Key-hole
             ,
             and
             the
             sprent
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             dore
             will
             neither
             open
             nor
             shut
             :
             when
             the
             wheels
             of
             the
             Horologue
             are
             broke
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sound
             of
             hours
             heard
             ;
             when
             the
             bones
             are
             crushed
             ,
             the
             man
             cannot
             walk
             ;
             the
             spiritual
             organs
             ,
             dispositions
             and
             powers
             of
             
             David's
             soul
             were
             blunted
             and
             out
             of
             frame
             ,
             by
             his
             adultery
             and
             bloud-guiltinesse
             :
             No
             wonder
             then
             the
             Spirit
             was
             unwilling
             to
             dwell
             and
             act
             in
             his
             wonted
             lodging
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             11.
             
             
               Cast
               me
               not
               away
               from
               thy
               presence
               :
               and
               take
               not
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               thy
               holy
               Spirit
               from
               me
               .
               12.
               
               Restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               uphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               Spirit
               .
            
             It
             s
             good
             to
             keep
             the
             wheels
             whole
             .
          
           
             But
             sin
             cannot
             so
             interdict
             or
             lay
             an
             arrestment
             upon
             influences
             as
             to
             conclude
             and
             restrain
             the
             free
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             
             nor
             does
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             Saints
             falls
             ,
             fall
             from
             his
             soveraignty
             and
             princedom
             of
             grace
             ;
             yea
             ,
             rather
             from
             the
             heightning
             and
             abounding
             of
             sin
             does
             the
             reign
             and
             Kingly
             power
             of
             grace
             shine
             the
             more
             ;
             the
             more
             tumid
             the
             boyl
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             the
             flesh
             about
             it
             burns
             and
             flames
             with
             the
             swelling
             of
             the
             humour
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             ripened
             for
             
             breaking
             and
             healing
             .
             A
             Feaver
             at
             the
             height
             begins
             to
             decline
             ,
             as
             the
             Sea
             full
             at
             the
             outmost
             point
             of
             the
             shore
             does
             reflow
             and
             ebb
             again
             .
             See
             death
             and
             sin's
             reign
             ,
             and
             grace
             and
             Christ's
             reign
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             15
             ,
             17
             ,
             21.
             
             See
             
               Ezech.
               20.
               23.
               
               Ezech.
               16.
               59
               ,
               60.
               
               Ezech.
               26.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             make
             some
             ripeness
             for
             fulness
             of
             grace
             .
             Though
             Christ's
             reign
             cannot
             ebb
             or
             fall
             ;
             But
             no
             thanks
             to
             the
             sinner
             ,
             but
             great
             praise
             to
             him
             who
             makes
             medicine
             of
             the
             rotten
             and
             attry
             bloud
             of
             our
             wounds
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             considerable
             that
             gracious
             actings
             fetch
             influences
             for
             other
             gracious
             actings
             ;
             for
             grace
             is
             nearer
             of
             kin
             to
             grace
             then
             nature
             can
             be
             to
             grace
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             touching
             the
             Author
             of
             influences
             (
             that
             we
             may
             come
             more
             particularly
             to
             the
             supernaturalness
             of
             influences
             )
             we
             know
             
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             
             
               the
               Son
               ,
               the
               holy
               Spirit
            
             are
             all
             in
             Scripture
             said
             to
             act
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             in
             a
             gracious
             way
             .
             It
             shall
             not
             be
             needful
             to
             speak
             much
             of
             the
             Father's
             influences
             upon
             the
             man
             Christ
             in
             sending
             and
             bestowing
             the
             
               Spirit
               and
               the
               anointing
               above
               his
               fellows
               upon
               him
               :
            
             In
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             God-head
             ,
             in
             a
             personal
             union
             upon
             the
             Man
             Christ
             in
             filling
             him
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             :
             and
             especially
             the
             Lord
             was
             mighty
             in
             him
             in
             preaching
             with
             authority
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             hearers
             were
             astonished
             ,
             
               and
               all
               wondered
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceeded
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             
             in
             praying
             while
             his
             countenance
             shined
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             
             The
             Lord's
             influences
             were
             evident
             in
             disputing
             with
             the
             Doctors
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             but
             twelve
             years
             of
             age
             ,
             in
             silencing
             the
             learned
             enemies
             in
             strongly
             convincing
             parables
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             was
             mighty
             in
             miracles
             of
             all
             sorts
             ,
             in
             casting
             out
             Divels
             ,
             healing
             all
             manner
             of
             diseases
             instantly
             without
             medicine
             ,
             in
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             in
             rebuking
             the
             sea
             and
             the
             winds
             ,
             multiplying
             the
             loaves
             ,
             blasting
             the
             fig-trees
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             39.
             
             
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1.
               
               John
               3.
               34.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             11.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Influences
             more
             then
             ordinary
             were
             seen
             in
             his
             strength
             against
             the
             Divels
             ,
             and
             justice
             and
             wrath
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sins
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             strong
             believing
             ,
             in
             tears
             and
             cries
             ,
             in
             preaching
             and
             exhorting
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             converting
             the
             Thief
             that
             suffered
             with
             him
             .
          
           
           
             5.
             
             He
             must
             have
             had
             strong
             and
             mighty
             influences
             in
             the
             course
             of
             a
             holy
             and
             sinlesse
             conversation
             ,
             in
             a
             mortified
             walk
             ,
             refusing
             a
             Kingdom
             when
             it
             was
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             John
             6.
             though
             he
             could
             have
             born
             it
             out
             ;
             in
             being
             poor
             for
             us
             ;
             in
             having
             no
             hole
             nor
             lodging
             to
             hide
             his
             head
             ;
             in
             meek
             and
             patient
             forgiving
             of
             his
             enemies
             ;
             in
             being
             much
             in
             prayer
             ,
             spending
             whole
             nights
             in
             praying
             ;
             in
             praying
             and
             fasting
             forty
             dayes
             ;
             in
             obeying
             all
             lawes
             ,
             fulfilling
             all
             righteousnesse
             ,
             ceremonial
             ,
             moral
             ,
             natural
             ;
             in
             all
             works
             of
             mercie
             ,
             obedience
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             to
             Parents
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             to
             soules
             of
             men
             ;
             in
             his
             vertues
             of
             faith
             ,
             lowlinesse
             ,
             meeknesse
             ,
             patience
             ,
             love
             ,
             zeal
             ,
             hope
             ,
             delighting
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             Now
             though
             none
             can
             be
             so
             neer
             to
             God
             as
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             who
             in
             one
             person
             was
             not
             neer
             to
             God
             only
             ,
             but
             was
             God-man
             and
             Emanuel
             ;
             yet
             learn
             we
             hence
             ,
             the
             nearer
             we
             are
             to
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             are
             we
             under
             the
             showres
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             It
             's
             good
             to
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             keep
             close
             communion
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             dwell
             hard
             by
             the
             Fountain
             ,
             and
             we
             shall
             be
             watered
             .
             The
             tree
             planted
             by
             the
             rivers
             side
             hath
             most
             influences
             ;
             and
             the
             man
             that
             lies
             in
             a
             bed
             of
             roses
             ,
             and
             is
             neer
             to
             spikenard
             ,
             to
             mirrhe
             ,
             aloes
             ,
             and
             Cassia
             ,
             and
             is
             dayly
             among
             the
             he●bs
             ,
             and
             haunts
             in
             the
             garden
             of
             all
             fragrant
             smels
             ,
             will
             carry
             some
             sweet
             savour
             away
             .
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             his
             out-lettings
             of
             free
             love
             and
             grace
             ,
             must
             run
             much
             upon
             these
             who
             are
             daily
             neer
             to
             him
             .
             Keep
             a
             distance
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             be
             much
             at
             cups
             ,
             at
             chambering
             and
             wantonnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             company
             of
             the
             whore
             ,
             of
             the
             profane
             ,
             of
             the
             swearer
             ,
             what
             hope
             of
             showres
             and
             waterings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             such
             a
             cursed
             soyle
             ?
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             The
             Fathers
             drawing
             sinners
             to
             Christ
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             44.
             the
             Fathers
             teaching
             men
             ,
             and
             causing
             them
             to
             hear
             the
             learning
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             Iohn
             6.
             45.
             holds
             forth
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Father
             upon
             sinners
             .
             Christs
             word
             is
             remarkable
             ,
             Iohn
             15.
             
             1.
             
             
               My
               Father
               is
               the
               husband-man
            
             .
             When
             Christs
             Father
             ploughs
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             breaks
             up
             the
             fallow
             ground
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             influences
             there
             :
             for
             then
             is
             the
             Father
             fitting
             the
             soyle
             for
             Christ
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             12.
             
             
             
               Giving
               thanks
               unto
               the
               Father
            
             ,
             
             
               who
               hath
               made
               us
               meet
               to
               be
               partakers
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               in
               light
               .
               13.
               
               Who
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               translated
               us
               to
               the
               kingdom
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               his
               love
               .
            
             That
             must
             be
             a
             mighty
             strong
             influence
             of
             the
             Father
             that
             works
             the
             mans
             translation
             ;
             and
             the
             daily
             work
             of
             the
             care
             of
             the
             Father
             is
             much
             in
             promoving
             his
             work
             ,
             
               Iohn
               15.
               2.
               
               Every
               branch
               that
               beareth
               fruit
               he
               purgeth
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               bring
               forth
               more
               fruit
               .
            
             Let
             then
             the
             question
             be
             ,
             what
             talk
             ye
             to
             us
             of
             predeterminating
             influences
             that
             are
             above
             us
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             a
             Soveraign
             God
             ?
             
             How
             shall
             our
             short
             arme
             reach
             these
             influences
             ?
             We
             must
             have
             influences
             of
             the
             Father
             that
             are
             at
             our
             hand
             ,
             and
             under
             the
             power
             of
             our
             free-will
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Adversaries
             here
             deny
             the
             freedome
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             grace
             in
             bestowing
             influences
             ,
             and
             submit
             the
             actings
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             industry
             of
             a
             soveraign
             man.
             Bradwardin
             desired
             to
             worship
             no
             God
             who
             was
             under
             mans
             free-will
             :
             I
             commend
             him
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             question
             is
             soon
             answered
             :
             The
             Father
             of
             Christ
             condescends
             to
             take
             on
             the
             person
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             office
             of
             a
             painful
             husband-man
             ,
             who
             intends
             to
             make
             some
             noble
             generous
             Vine-trees
             to
             be
             planted
             in
             the
             higher
             garden
             ;
             and
             shall
             an
             earthly
             husband-man
             plow
             ,
             delve
             ,
             ditch
             ,
             plant
             ,
             purge
             ,
             and
             do
             all
             that
             becomes
             his
             office
             ?
             so
             that
             it
             the
             Vine-tree
             had
             wit
             and
             reason
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             make
             a
             question
             ,
             will
             the
             husband-man
             care
             for
             me
             ?
             will
             he
             delve
             ,
             and
             dresse
             ,
             and
             purge
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ?
             Far
             more
             may
             the
             believer
             say
             ,
             Christs
             Father
             and
             my
             Father
             is
             the
             good
             husband-man
             ,
             and
             both
             have
             begun
             the
             good
             work
             in
             me
             .
             Faith
             would
             say
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             office
             of
             husbandry
             ;
             he
             will
             send
             showers
             of
             blessings
             and
             influences
             upon
             his
             mount
             Sion
             ,
             and
             upon
             me
             a
             withered
             and
             dry
             twig
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             saith
             ,
             
               Iohn
               15.
               
               I
               am
               the
               Vine-tree
               ,
               ye
               are
               the
               branches
               .
            
             Now
             look
             what
             influences
             of
             sap
             and
             life
             the
             Vine-tree
             sends
             to
             the
             branches
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             to
             the
             members
             ,
             so
             will
             the
             Lord
             for
             ever
             make
             that
             good
             ,
             
               Iohn
               14.
               19.
               
               Because
               I
               live
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               also
               .
            
          
           
           
             1.
             
             As
             King
             and
             Prince
             .
             Christ
             must
             put
             out
             his
             influences
             for
             repentance
             and
             pardon
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             is
             Prophet
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             Then
             opening
             the
             heart
             to
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             his
             office
             ,
             and
             to
             warm
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             32
             ,
             45.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             High
             Priest
             he
             ascended
             on
             high
             ,
             and
             contributes
             his
             influences
             for
             sending
             down
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               49.
               
               John
               14.
               16
               ,
               17.
               
               John
            
             16.
             7.
             
          
           
             Yea
             ,
             and
             predeterminating
             influences
             to
             circumcise
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             promised
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               Ezek.
               18.
               19.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             44.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               a
               dominion
               from
               sea
               to
               sea
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               river
               to
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               earth
            
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             72.
             8.
             and
             that
             
               all
               nations
               shall
               serve
               him
            
             ,
             v.
             11.
             and
             that
             
               the
               heathen
               shall
               be
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               the
               uttermost
               parts
               of
               the
               earth
               his
               possession
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             2.
             8.
             and
             when
             the
             incoming
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             in
             their
             fulness
             ,
             is
             promised
             to
             him
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               55.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Isa
               .
               42.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             11.
             10
             ,
             11.
             there
             must
             be
             promised
             a
             power
             of
             bowing
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             a
             willing
             people
             to
             follow
             Christ
             ,
             Psal
             .
             110.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Call
             this
             bowing
             of
             the
             heart
             predeterminating
             grace
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             another
             name
             ,
             I
             contend
             not
             ,
             or
             call
             it
             an
             impression
             of
             strong
             delectation
             on
             the
             will
             ,
             so
             it
             be
             invincible
             ,
             insuperable
             ,
             and
             above
             the
             power
             of
             free
             will
             to
             resist
             and
             oppose
             the
             call
             and
             drawing
             power
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             matter
             though
             it
             be
             not
             irresistible
             ;
             which
             includes
             the
             wills
             free
             consent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             a
             seed
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             
               see
               of
               the
               travels
               of
               his
               soul
            
             ;
             and
             
               that
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               Lord
               should
               prosper
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             53.
             prove
             that
             influences
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             promised
             ,
             by
             which
             people
             should
             be
             made
             the
             seed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             willing
             followers
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             is
             Christ's
             soul-travel
             ,
             and
             the
             good-will
             and
             pleasure
             of
             God
             prospering
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Isa
             .
             49.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Psal
             .
             89.
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             between
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             prove
             the
             same
             ;
             for
             if
             God
             give
             many
             children
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             if
             Christ
             undertake
             for
             these
             many
             children
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             glory
             ,
             to
             cast
             none
             
               of
               them
               forth
            
             ,
             but
             
               to
               raise
               them
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               lose
               none
               of
               them
            
             ;
             Then
             must
             
             Christ
             be
             Master
             of
             their
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             he
             must
             have
             a
             bar
             of
             strong
             influences
             on
             their
             heart
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             not
             be
             in
             the
             power
             of
             Satan
             ,
             the
             world
             or
             sinful
             flesh
             to
             pluck
             them
             out
             of
             his
             hand
             .
             Hence
             against
             all
             trepidation
             of
             mind
             ,
             this
             is
             removed
             ;
             what
             warrant
             have
             we
             ,
             that
             we
             can
             make
             use
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             that
             are
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             Son
             ?
             these
             are
             a
             fowl
             flying
             in
             the
             wood
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             command
             ;
             take
             these
             answers
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             What
             ever
             Mediatory
             grace
             is
             in
             the
             Son
             they
             are
             gracious
             influences
             laid
             by
             for
             our
             good
             ;
             as
             what
             sums
             of
             money
             a
             rich
             man
             is
             to
             give
             out
             for
             the
             profit
             of
             Minors
             ,
             he
             mixes
             it
             not
             with
             his
             own
             ,
             but
             looks
             on
             it
             as
             none
             of
             his
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             expended
             for
             the
             good
             of
             others
             ;
             and
             the
             Minors
             having
             assurance
             of
             the
             faithfulnesse
             and
             care
             of
             their
             Tutors
             ,
             look
             upon
             it
             as
             their
             own
             :
             we
             are
             by
             faith
             to
             look
             upon
             the
             treasury
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             begun
             to
             be
             bestowed
             on
             us
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             shall
             not
             withdraw
             ,
             (
             being
             a
             most
             faithful
             Tutor
             )
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             our
             best
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Christ
             being
             the
             best
             of
             Kings
             ,
             the
             most
             faithful
             of
             Priests
             ,
             and
             above
             all
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             and
             who
             ever
             they
             were
             ,
             by
             office
             is
             to
             give
             out
             influences
             .
             If
             we
             believe
             that
             Christ
             shall
             acquit
             himself
             as
             a
             King
             ,
             then
             shall
             his
             subjects
             find
             the
             outlettings
             of
             grace
             for
             repentance
             and
             remission
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             for
             Christ
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             throue
             and
             chair
             of
             Princely
             state
             We
             are
             to
             believe
             ,
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             he
             shall
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             his
             office
             ,
             apply
             by
             the
             Spirit
             the
             bloud
             of
             attonement
             and
             
               sprinkle
               the
               nations
               therewith
            
             ;
             As
             also
             ,
             when
             we
             sin
             he
             gives
             out
             influences
             for
             believing
             that
             our
             Advocate
             lives
             and
             intercedes
             for
             us
             ;
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             opening
             the
             heart
             to
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             be
             guided
             in
             all
             truth
             ,
             to
             be
             comforted
             and
             quickned
             ,
             come
             from
             Christ
             the
             great
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             be
             God
             ,
             what
             the
             Governour
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             does
             by
             his
             office
             ,
             if
             he
             feed
             all
             living
             things
             ,
             the
             Ravens
             move
             not
             the
             question
             what
             they
             shall
             eat
             to
             morrow
             ,
             nor
             the
             Lillies
             of
             the
             field
             how
             they
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             :
             far
             more
             ,
             believers
             are
             to
             rest
             upon
             this
             ,
             Christ
             shall
             fully
             execute
             all
             his
             offices
             in
             all
             parts
             towards
             them
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Vine-tree
             ,
             by
             a
             flux
             of
             nature
             ,
             sends
             sap
             to
             the
             
             branches
             ,
             and
             the
             head
             does
             not
             deliberate
             nor
             interpose
             freedome
             of
             will
             to
             send
             down
             life
             and
             influences
             of
             life
             to
             the
             members
             ;
             but
             nature
             hath
             a
             strong
             hand
             in
             this
             :
             at
             least
             love
             is
             soon
             resolved
             in
             the
             husband
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             influences
             of
             good
             communicated
             by
             him
             to
             the
             Spouse
             .
             The
             great
             thing
             Redemption
             is
             purchased
             ,
             and
             will
             Christ
             stand
             and
             doubt
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             compleat
             the
             Redemption
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             out
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             until
             it
             come
             to
             the
             fruition
             and
             enjoyment
             thereof
             ?
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               two
               spirits
               of
               the
               world
               and
               of
               God
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               2
               ,
               12.
               and
               the
               differences
               in
               order
               to
               influences
               opened
               .
               3.
               
               The
               characters
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               relation
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               the
               word
               .
               3.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               .
               4.
               
               The
               more
               of
               the
               spirit
               the
               more
               activity
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               God.
               5.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               a
               praying
               spirit
               .
               6.
               
               No
               praying
               without
               the
               spirit
               .
               7.
               
               The
               suspending
               of
               influences
               .
               8.
               
               We
               are
               to
               pray
               for
               influences
               .
               9.
               
               Two-fold
               power
               and
               efficacy
               .
               10.
               
               The
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               spirits
               acting
               ,
               and
               the
               literal
               acting
               of
               the
               word
               .
            
          
           
             BUt
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             mainly
             here
             to
             be
             eyed
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             have
             the
             spirit
             ,
             he
             cannot
             want
             the
             influences
             of
             God.
             The
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             all
             saving
             influences
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             void
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             know
             not
             any
             thing
             of
             saving
             influences
             ;
             Yea
             ,
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             let
             out
             all
             their
             influences
             in
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Therefore
             to
             open
             this
             ;
             consider
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             there
             are
             two
             sorts
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             characters
             and
             differences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             which
             speak
             a
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             influences
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             divers
             influences
             to
             be
             taken
             notice
             of
             :
             
             The
             two
             spirits
             are
             clear
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               2.
               12.
               
               But
               we
               have
               not
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               which
               is
               of
               God.
               Paul
            
             had
             said
             that
             the
             world
             and
             the
             Princes
             of
             the
             world
             knew
             not
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             why
             ?
             
               They
               had
               not
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               ,
               had
               they
               known
               him
               .
            
             As
             also
             the
             spirit
             teacheth
             it
             ,
             ver
             .
             10.
             how
             is
             that
             proved
             ?
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             infinite
             spirit
             ,
             that
             searcheth
             all
             the
             things
             of
             the
             infinite
             God
             ;
             even
             as
             a
             mans
             spirit
             searcheth
             all
             the
             things
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             v.
             12.
             
             How
             can
             we
             know
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             far
             above
             us
             .
             He
             answers
             ,
             we
             who
             have
             received
             ,
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             doe
             know
             the
             things
             that
             are
             graciously
             given
             us
             of
             God
             :
             they
             know
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ;
             But
             v.
             12.
             we
             are
             such
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
            
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             It
             s
             the
             humane
             spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             know
             Arts
             and
             Sciences
             ,
             
             and
             the
             things
             of
             a
             present
             world
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             singular
             gift
             of
             God.
             But
             there
             is
             somewhat
             more
             in
             this
             spirit
             :
             a
             carnal
             spirit
             that
             is
             opposite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             that
             is
             of
             God
             ,
             a
             spirit
             that
             judges
             the
             depths
             of
             Gospel
             wisedom
             to
             be
             foolishnesse
             ,
             ver
             .
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Hence
             the
             differences
             of
             the
             two
             spirits
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             are
             no
             saving
             influences
             due
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             .
             The
             worlds
             spirit
             sees
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Philosophy
             and
             Arts
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             things
             of
             a
             present
             flowing
             world
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             .
             And
             as
             an
             old
             man
             sees
             all
             that
             a
             child
             can
             see
             and
             know
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             in
             a
             more
             solid
             way
             :
             So
             the
             children
             of
             God
             often
             ,
             as
             
               Moses
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Daniel
               ,
               Paul
               ,
            
             see
             with
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             in
             this
             sense
             all
             which
             the
             men
             of
             the
             world
             see
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             spiritual
             way
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             them
             knows
             higher
             things
             that
             are
             hid
             from
             the
             world
             and
             their
             spirit
             .
             As
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             Heaven
             lies
             ,
             how
             many
             Summers
             are
             in
             one
             year
             in
             that
             land
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             rivers
             of
             wine
             and
             milk
             ,
             
             
               Isa
               .
               55.
               1.
               the
               garden
               ,
               the
               second
               Paradise
               ,
            
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             that
             bears
             twelve
             manner
             of
             fruits
             every
             moneth
             ,
             and
             the
             leaves
             serve
             to
             heal
             the
             Nations
             ,
             and
             the
             pure
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             clear
             as
             chrystal
             proceeding
             out
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             What
             a
             plantation
             is
             there
             ?
             what
             streets
             of
             gold
             the
             rich
             citizens
             walk
             in
             with
             their
             feet
             ?
             Rev.
             21.
             the
             structure
             of
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ,
             the
             twelve
             ports
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             wall
             ,
             garnished
             with
             all
             manner
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             the
             building
             of
             the
             wall
             of
             Jasper
             ,
             what
             a
             bride
             the
             Lamb's
             wife
             is
             ,
             as
             shee
             is
             busked
             and
             adorned
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             joyful
             company
             of
             harpers
             cloathed
             in
             white
             follow
             the
             Lamb
             ?
             
               Rev.
               14.
               
               Rev.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             Yea
             4.
             
             Even
             in
             this
             life
             in
             the
             lower
             countrey
             ,
             and
             the
             out-fields
             ,
             the
             fruits
             that
             grow
             in
             the
             land
             are
             good
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               
               Gal.
               5.
               22.
               
               Psal
               .
               72.
               16.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               16.
               11.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             2.
             9.
             what
             a
             life-guard
             for
             Kings
             sons
             ?
             
               Isa
               .
               6.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               34.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             91.
             11
             ,
             12.
             and
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             ,
             what
             golden
             nothings
             and
             clay-dreams
             does
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             follow
             after
             ?
             what
             spiritual
             gallantry
             is
             in
             the
             man
             ,
             that
             says
             and
             resolves
             ,
             time
             and
             all
             that
             Solomon
             had
             shall
             not
             satisfie
             me
             ;
             I
             must
             either
             be
             a
             King
             above
             time
             or
             have
             nothing
             .
             Will
             a
             beggar
             aspire
             to
             a
             Kingdom
             ;
             or
             a
             sow
             seek
             after
             pearls
             ?
             what
             does
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             lie
             ,
             and
             swear
             ,
             and
             whore
             ,
             and
             oppresse
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             disobedience
             ?
             the
             godly
             is
             of
             a
             far
             more
             excellent
             spirit
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             a
             poor
             spirit
             that
             acts
             in
             
               Cicero
               ,
               Seneca
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Pagans
             :
             the
             bastard
             and
             the
             servants
             priviledge
             is
             little
             to
             a
             Kings
             heir
             and
             son
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             differences
             of
             that
             Spirit
             which
             is
             of
             God
             are
             considerable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             The
             spirit
             ,
             John
             14.
             17.
             remains
             in
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             dwels
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             as
             a
             man
             remains
             and
             works
             in
             a
             shop
             or
             work-house
             ;
             and
             the
             soul
             ,
             lives
             ,
             breaths
             ,
             acts
             ,
             discourses
             in
             the
             man
             :
             so
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             prays
             ,
             groans
             ,
             believs
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             witnesseth
             ,
             speaketh
             ,
             heareth
             in
             the
             believer
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10.
               19.
               
               Rom.
            
             8.
             16
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Now
             the
             world
             cannot
             receive
             this
             spirit
             ,
             John
             14.
             27.
             no
             more
             then
             the
             noble
             soul
             of
             man
             can
             find
             lodging
             in
             a
             brute
             beast
             :
             try
             what
             spirit
             acts
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             of
             your
             actions
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             know
             the
             influences
             .
             Every
             mans
             moral
             actings
             are
             as
             
             John's
             baptisme
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             or
             of
             Men
             ;
             what
             sparkles
             of
             influences
             kindle
             the
             heart
             in
             your
             actings
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             John
             16.
             13.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               He
               shall
               guide
               the
               way
               to
               you
               in
               all
               truth
               ;
               Rom.
            
             8.
             14.
             as
             many
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             are
             led
             ,
             driven
             either
             as
             a
             flock
             by
             the
             shepherd
             ,
             or
             as
             a
             ship
             by
             the
             wind
             ,
             
               are
               the
               children
               of
               God.
            
             The
             Spirit
             is
             a
             Pilot
             and
             a
             Steersman
             acting
             and
             moving
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             directing
             ,
             counselling
             ,
             enspiring
             in
             all
             actings
             :
             its
             easie
             to
             know
             the
             spirits
             leading
             by
             what
             it
             drives
             at
             ,
             
             
               Rev.
               16.
               13.
               
               For
               they
               are
               the
               spirits
               of
               divels
               working
               miracles
               ,
               which
               go
               forth
               to
               the
               Kings
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               gather
               them
               to
               the
               battel
               of
               that
               great
               day
               of
               God
               Almighty
               .
            
             This
             he
             says
             of
             the
             three
             unclean
             spirits
             like
             frogs
             (
             the
             Popes
             firebrands
             and
             incendiaries
             )
             
               who
               came
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Dragon
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               beast
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               false
               Prophet
               .
            
             What
             hellish
             influences
             must
             drive
             these
             men
             delivered
             up
             to
             such
             leaders
             ?
             There
             is
             a
             spirit
             who
             rules
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             Satan
             the
             Prince
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             giddinesse
             and
             errour
             leads
             
               Egypt
               ,
               Isa
            
             .
             19.
             14.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             whoredome
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               4.
               12.
               
               Hos
               .
            
             5.
             4.
             that
             inclines
             to
             Idolatry
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             lying
             ,
             1
             Kin.
             22.
             22.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             errour
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             6.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             unbelief
             that
             was
             in
             the
             ten
             spies
             led
             and
             drive
             many
             ,
             
               Num.
               14.
               24.
               
               But
               Caleb
               had
               another
               spirit
               with
               him
               .
            
             It
             's
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             time
             we
             live
             in
             ,
             to
             persecute
             &
             resist
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             outlettings
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             appear
             in
             Steven
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             Jewes
             set
             themselves
             against
             him
             .
             For
             Acts
             7.
             27.
             they
             cry
             out
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             and
             stop
             their
             eares
             ,
             and
             run
             upon
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             saw
             heaven
             open
             ,
             being
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             he
             was
             before
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             now
             there
             is
             a
             high
             spring-tide
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             mighty
             flowing
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             and
             the
             height
             of
             goodnesse
             and
             excellent
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             drawes
             out
             their
             malice
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             as
             Steven
             told
             them
             ,
             51.
             
             Ye
             have
             alwayes
             resisted
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             is
             to
             fall
             crosse
             with
             all
             the
             might
             in
             a
             hostile
             way
             upon
             the
             spirit
             .
             O
             tremble
             to
             hate
             and
             fight
             against
             the
             marrow
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             to
             mock
             the
             spirit
             !
             O
             that
             it
             were
             not
             this
             day
             the
             sin
             of
             Scotland
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             this
             Land
             !
             In
             the
             Prelates
             times
             the
             seekers
             of
             
             God
             met
             not
             with
             such
             bitternesse
             as
             even
             now
             they
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             there
             is
             liberty
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               17.
               
               Vphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               Spirit
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             51.
             12.
             
             It
             's
             proper
             to
             natural
             men
             in
             whom
             the
             spirit
             dwels
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             vile
             slaves
             to
             lusts
             ;
             and
             the
             more
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             any
             ,
             the
             more
             active
             are
             they
             in
             the
             Lords
             wayes
             ;
             and
             hardly
             can
             the
             spirit
             be
             where
             there
             are
             not
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             For
             it
             's
             the
             Spirits
             office
             to
             be
             stirring
             and
             active
             (
             as
             the
             
               horses
               of
               Egypt
               are
               flesh
               and
               not
               spirit
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             lumpish
             ,
             dead
             ,
             feeble
             ,
             unable
             to
             save
             ,
             not
             spirited
             &
             active
             to
             deliver
             )
             and
             in
             this
             especially
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             appear
             in
             the
             fiery
             spiritness
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             .
             Would
             ye
             be
             carried
             on
             and
             helped
             in
             duties
             ;
             get
             the
             spirit
             and
             ye
             cannot
             misse
             heavenly
             influences
             ;
             the
             drinesse
             of
             the
             earth
             speaks
             the
             suspending
             of
             rain
             and
             dew
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             a
             heaven
             of
             brass
             ;
             the
             man
             is
             dead
             ,
             and
             under
             bands
             ,
             and
             straitned
             in
             prayer
             ,
             then
             must
             the
             showres
             of
             influences
             be
             restrained
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               51.
               12.
               
               Vphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               spirit
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             
               v.
               13.
               
               Then
               I
               le
               teach
               transgressors
               thy
               wayes
               .
            
             Take
             a
             work
             where
             there
             are
             an
             hundred
             wheels
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             higher
             moves
             the
             lower
             ;
             then
             when
             the
             first
             and
             highest
             moves
             not
             ,
             all
             the
             ninety
             and
             nine
             must
             stand
             .
             When
             the
             spirit
             breathes
             not
             ,
             and
             influences
             are
             restrained
             ,
             what
             wonder
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             deadned
             ?
             For
             the
             Marigold
             loures
             and
             weeps
             ,
             in
             its
             kind
             ,
             and
             droops
             when
             the
             Sun
             is
             down
             :
             our
             prayers
             would
             blow
             upon
             the
             North
             and
             South
             wind
             that
             they
             may
             blow
             :
             The
             breathing
             and
             blowing
             of
             prayer
             do
             readily
             waken
             up
             the
             spirit
             ,
             though
             he
             must
             stir
             in
             praying
             also
             ,
             else
             we
             are
             dead
             and
             breathless
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             The
             spirit
             that
             is
             of
             God
             is
             a
             praying
             spirit
             ,
             
               Jude
               .
               Praying
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Of
             all
             the
             Tongues
             and
             Languages
             on
             earth
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             loves
             most
             to
             speak
             prayer-wise
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             language
             of
             humble
             supplications
             .
             Rom.
             8.
             29.
             
             
               We
               know
               not
               what
               we
               should
               pray
               for
               as
               we
               ought
               .
            
             What
             then
             ?
             shall
             the
             work
             lie
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             spirit
             takes
             it
             off
             the
             poor
             mans
             hand
             ;
             but
             
               the
               Spirit
               it self
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               with
               sighs
               that
               cannot
               be
               expressed
               .
            
             And
             rather
             or
             
             spiritual
             work
             be
             at
             a
             stand
             ,
             the
             Third
             Person
             lends
             a
             lift
             to
             the
             groaning
             soul
             that
             cannot
             pray
             :
             
               For
               the
               Spirit
               helps
               our
               infirmities
               .
            
             And
             then
             praying
             is
             a
             mass
             of
             influences
             for
             faith
             ,
             for
             holy
             desires
             ,
             for
             sense
             of
             want
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             gets
             the
             spirit
             but
             the
             praying
             son
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             11.
             
             Only
             this
             shall
             bide
             a
             question
             ,
             How
             shall
             they
             pray
             for
             the
             Spirit
             that
             want
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             Answ
             .
             Yea
             Magus
             ,
             though
             
               in
               the
               gall
               of
               bitternesse
            
             ,
             is
             commanded
             to
             pray
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             21.
             
             The
             Law
             commanded
             praying
             to
             God
             incarnate
             when
             he
             is
             revealed
             to
             be
             incarnate
             .
             As
             the
             first
             command
             charges
             all
             to
             know
             the
             Lord
             practically
             in
             all
             the
             wayes
             of
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             by
             which
             he
             shal
             reveal
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             abated
             a
             whit
             ,
             and
             come
             down
             from
             his
             holy
             rigorousnesse
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Lord
             would
             make
             amends
             ,
             
             and
             give
             us
             (
             as
             some
             Pelagians
             say
             )
             a
             lower
             and
             milder
             Law
             ,
             which
             forbids
             not
             venials
             .
             
               Et
               peccata
               quotidianae
               incursionis
               praecise
               sub
               periculo
               aeternae
               condemnationis
               .
            
             Yea
             but
             there
             is
             not
             any
             Law
             nor
             Gospel
             which
             forbids
             not
             sin
             under
             the
             same
             penalty
             that
             the
             Law
             forbids
             ;
             and
             the
             Gospel
             forbids
             not
             adultery
             and
             murder
             in
             David
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             free
             from
             eternal
             punishment
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             humbled
             for
             these
             sins
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             be
             humbled
             for
             lesser
             and
             venial
             sins
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               19.
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               51.
               5.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             130.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             God
             may
             strait
             all
             men
             to
             pay
             the
             very
             stock
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             in
             Adam
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Are
             not
             men
             inexcusable
             ,
             when
             they
             will
             not
             await
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             lie
             at
             the
             tide
             ,
             and
             use
             meanes
             ,
             but
             refuse
             to
             command
             body
             and
             legs
             to
             present
             themselves
             to
             the
             sea-side
             and
             the
             ship
             ?
             The
             body
             and
             legs
             have
             no
             influence
             on
             the
             winds
             ,
             so
             they
             declare
             that
             they
             hate
             the
             covenant
             and
             bargain
             of
             grace
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Law
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             stir
             in
             his
             ways
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             first
             giving
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             like
             the
             growing
             of
             lillies
             and
             flowers
             wilde
             on
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             
             plough
             or
             spade
             can
             do
             nothing
             to
             cause
             them
             so
             to
             grow
             in
             the
             garden
             and
             the
             infield
             .
             Pelagians
             must
             not
             get
             their
             will
             ,
             their
             common
             universal
             grace
             is
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             ;
             and
             those
             who
             say
             men
             can
             pray
             who
             never
             received
             the
             spirit
             of
             Adoption
             (
             happily
             they
             may
             complement
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             word
             )
             but
          
           
           
             They
             deny
             prevening
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             say
             ,
             that
             nature
             prevenes
             grace
             ,
             and
             men
             prevene
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             grace
             prevenes
             nature
             :
             For
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             thing
             as
             prevening
             nature
             ,
             this
             were
             to
             say
             the
             child
             is
             born
             before
             the
             mother
             ,
             and
             the
             apple
             growes
             before
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             the
             bloom
             is
             before
             the
             herb
             .
             Nay
             ,
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             pray
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             shall
             never
             be
             my
             Divinity
             ;
             that
             were
             to
             buy
             Rubies
             and
             Jasper-stones
             with
             clay
             and
             common
             flints
             and
             rocks
             ;
             nay
             nature
             cannot
             trade
             without
             grace
             .
             And
             while
             the
             Lord
             creates
             the
             rose-tree
             ,
             the
             rose-tree
             cannot
             seed
             nor
             bring
             forth
             rose-trees
             .
             Oh
             but
             it
             concernes
             us
             much
             ,
             Ministers
             and
             Professors
             ,
             to
             have
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             more
             of
             it
             .
             Too
             many
             Ministers
             in
             the
             Land
             cast
             never
             fire
             on
             the
             people
             ;
             they
             never
             warm
             hearts
             but
             by
             hewing
             ,
             and
             striking
             ,
             and
             hammering
             upon
             the
             Letter
             ;
             the
             fire
             of
             the
             Lord
             falls
             not
             down
             upon
             the
             sacrifice
             .
             Ah
             ,
             our
             fleece
             is
             dry
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             like
             the
             Land
             not
             rained
             upon
             .
             And
             let
             men
             speak
             ,
             Can
             ye
             live
             without
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             influences
             ,
             more
             then
             ye
             can
             live
             without
             God
             and
             without
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ?
             And
             who
             cries
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             can
             my
             dry
             bones
             live
             ?
             
             misse
             ye
             the
             anointing
             ?
             The
             complaining
             of
             the
             suspending
             of
             influences
             ,
             of
             the
             ebbing
             of
             the
             free
             manifestations
             ,
             flowings
             ,
             and
             out-lettings
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             .
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Church
             complains
             to
             God
             of
             it
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             17.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Yielding
             to
             a
             temptation
             is
             a
             pain
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             The
             Saints
             pray
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             teaching
             ,
             leading
             ,
             quickening
             ,
             inclining
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             uniting
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             fear
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             then
             must
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             these
             be
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             we
             pray
             against
             temptations
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             led
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             When
             we
             pray
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             to
             be
             poured
             on
             us
             from
             on
             high
             ,
             we
             pray
             not
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             bare
             habit
             ,
             for
             that
             could
             not
             hinder
             
               David
               ,
               Lot
               ,
               Peter
               ,
               Asa
               ,
               Iehoshaphat
               ,
               Aaron
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
            
             and
             others
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             fall
             into
             sad
             and
             hainous
             transgressions
             ;
             but
             we
             suit
             also
             from
             the
             Lord
             the
             
             sanctified
             use
             and
             exercise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             suit
             influences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             we
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             not
             take
             his
             spirit
             from
             us
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             12.
             nor
             forsake
             us
             ,
             nor
             take
             the
             word
             of
             truth
             utterly
             out
             of
             our
             mouth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             43.
             we
             then
             also
             pray
             that
             he
             would
             not
             withdraw
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             gracious
             finding
             how
             sweet
             ,
             safe
             ,
             and
             comfortable
             it
             is
             to
             be
             acted
             ,
             led
             ,
             moved
             ,
             guided
             by
             the
             sweet
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             grieved
             at
             the
             departure
             of
             such
             a
             guide
             and
             counsellour
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             It
             's
             lawful
             to
             seek
             sense
             of
             Gods
             loving
             countenance
             ,
             in
             joy
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Rom.
               14.
               17.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             in
             delighting
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             duties
             relating
             to
             him
             and
             our
             brethren
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             consolations
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             spirits
             work
             of
             sanctifying
             us
             ;
             then
             we
             may
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             be
             grieved
             at
             the
             withdrawings
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             not
             his
             power
             and
             glory
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             sometimes
             done
             ,
             Psal
             .
             63.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
             The
             spirit
             that
             is
             of
             God
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             we
             1.
             consider
             the
             spirits
             relation
             to
             the
             word
             .
             
               My
               spirit
               and
               my
               words
            
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             21.
             
             For
             the
             Gospel
             is
             the
             chief
             chair
             and
             seat
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
               Isa
            
             .
             53.
             1.
             
             The
             word
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             the
             work-house
             and
             shop
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             the
             worker
             ;
             the
             word
             the
             ship
             or
             chariot
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             drives
             and
             stirs
             the
             promises
             .
             The
             spirit
             honours
             so
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             spirit
             moves
             and
             acts
             when
             the
             word
             moves
             and
             acts
             ;
             the
             spirit
             utters
             not
             a
             groan
             but
             according
             to
             the
             will
             of
             God
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               Acts
               10.
               44.
               
               While
            
             Peter
             
               yet
               spake
               these
               words
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               fell
               upon
               those
               that
               heard
               the
               word
               .
            
             When
             the
             ship
             or
             the
             chariot
             moves
             ,
             the
             Pilot
             or
             Steers-man
             and
             the
             Coach-man
             are
             moved
             with
             them
             .
             The
             poor
             Minister
             often
             drives
             an
             empty
             coach
             ,
             and
             carries
             but
             sounds
             and
             letters
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             spirit
             strikes
             in
             with
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             is
             steers-man
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             the
             vessel
             is
             afloat
             ,
             and
             sayls
             gallantly
             before
             the
             wind
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             word
             preached
             is
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             speaks
             and
             breaths
             through
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               prophesied
               well
               of
               you
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             spirit
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             word
             as
             the
             soul
             to
             the
             
             body
             ;
             the
             body
             is
             but
             a
             lump
             of
             dead
             clay
             if
             the
             soul
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             is
             so
             many
             sounds
             ,
             syllables
             ,
             and
             letters
             ,
             if
             the
             spirit
             act
             not
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             similitude
             and
             would
             be
             well
             exponed
             .
             
             There
             is
             a
             two-fold
             power
             ,
             one
             subjective
             and
             material
             ,
             which
             comes
             from
             the
             Author
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             the
             word
             of
             God
             from
             the
             Author
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             hath
             
               actu
               primo
            
             as
             touching
             the
             matter
             and
             efficient
             cause
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             liveliness
             ,
             divinity
             ,
             majesty
             of
             style
             even
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             the
             spirit
             acting
             with
             it
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             word
             ,
             no
             book
             ,
             no
             speech
             of
             Angels
             or
             Men
             comparable
             to
             it
             .
             
             There
             is
             2.
             
             A
             
               formal
               power
            
             which
             agrees
             to
             the
             word
             
               actu
               secundo
            
             as
             the
             spirit
             going
             along
             with
             the
             word
             makes
             it
             effectual
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             ,
             to
             teach
             ,
             to
             rebuke
             ,
             to
             convince
             ,
             to
             perswade
             ;
             so
             our
             Divines
             say
             (
             a
             modern
             Lutheran
             widely
             mistakes
             )
             the
             efficacy
             of
             the
             word
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             the
             weapons
             of
             our
             warfare
             are
             not
             carnal
             but
             mighty
             ;
             how
             mighty
             ,
             not
             of
             themselves
             ,
             but
             
               mighty
               through
               God.
            
             We
             make
             not
             the
             word
             of
             it self
             ,
             a
             dead
             inky
             letter
             ,
             as
             Papists
             and
             Libertines
             both
             doe
             .
             The
             like
             distinction
             is
             clear
             in
             a
             Sword
             or
             an
             Axe
             of
             steel
             ,
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             from
             the
             matter
             and
             artificer
             that
             made
             them
             hath
             
               actu
               primo
            
             sharpness
             and
             aptness
             to
             cut
             :
             Suppose
             the
             Artificer
             that
             made
             both
             be
             dead
             ,
             yet
             the
             sharpest
             two-edged
             sword
             that
             is
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             weelded
             by
             the
             arm
             of
             a
             valiant
             man
             can
             doe
             no
             good
             in
             war
             :
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Axe
             ,
             both
             are
             dead
             things
             of
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             
             Since
             we
             are
             meer
             Messengers
             ,
             we
             cannot
             breath
             life
             in
             the
             word
             only
             ,
             like
             the
             Trumpeter
             that
             blows
             his
             warm
             breath
             through
             a
             dead
             trumpet
             of
             Brasse
             ;
             but
             he
             blows
             or
             breaths
             no
             valour
             or
             courage
             in
             the
             souldiers
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             in
             them
             before
             .
             But
             if
             the
             spirit
             goe
             along
             and
             breath
             life
             in
             the
             hearers
             they
             shall
             live
             ,
             as
             speaking
             and
             acting
             are
             conjoyned
             ,
             Ezech.
             2.
             1.
             
             
               Son
               of
               man
               stand
               upon
               thy
               feet
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               speak
               to
               thee
               .
               2.
               
               Then
               the
               spirit
               entered
               into
               me
               ,
               when
               he
               spake
               to
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               set
               me
               on
               my
               feet
               .
            
             So
             
               John
               5.
               25.
               
               Ezech.
            
             37.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             It
             not
             a
             little
             concerns
             Ministers
             and
             Hearers
             to
             pray
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             go
             along
             with
             the
             word
             :
             otherwise
             the
             shepherds
             singing
             through
             an
             ●aten
             reed
             shall
             never
             feed
             sheep
             or
             lambs
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             
             fat
             :
             and
             people
             often
             receive
             in
             their
             ears
             ,
             a
             noise
             of
             words
             and
             syllables
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             fed
             with
             sounds
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             Christ
             and
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             preached
             in
             the
             spirit
             and
             in
             the
             lively
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             nothing
             but
             the
             letter
             came
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             many
             of
             their
             hearers
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               53.
               1.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             28.
             9.
             the
             hearers
             are
             but
             as
             weaned
             children
             :
             Mat.
             13.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             the
             hearers
             are
             fatted
             hypocrites
             .
             And
             a
             poor
             man
             speaks
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             happily
             deadly
             and
             weakly
             ;
             yet
             betwixt
             the
             speakers
             mouth
             and
             the
             hearers
             heart
             ,
             the
             spirit
             strikes
             in
             and
             the
             dead
             man
             lives
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             letter
             of
             the
             word
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             lies
             dead
             ,
             until
             the
             Comforter
             which
             is
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             come
             :
             then
             he
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             (
             in
             a
             lively
             way
             ,
             which
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             as
             man
             only
             did
             not
             )
             
               and
               bring
               all
               things
               to
               your
               remembrance
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             26.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             light
             may
             remain
             only
             light
             and
             literal
             and
             uselesse
             :
             the
             Disciples
             in
             the
             garden
             with
             Christ
             knew
             they
             should
             watch
             and
             pray
             ,
             yet
             they
             sleep
             .
             The
             spirit
             brings
             not
             up
             literal
             light
             to
             spiritually
             quickning
             light
             ,
             
               John
               16.
               7.
               
               The
               spirit
               shall
               convince
               the
               world
               of
               sin
               ,
               because
               they
               believe
               not
               in
               me
               .
            
             What
             did
             not
             all
             the
             Prophets
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sinful
             unbelief
             ?
             Isa
             .
             7.
             
             
               If
               ye
               believe
               not
               ,
               ye
               shall
               not
               be
               established
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             53.
             
             
               Who
               hath
               believed
               our
               report
            
             ?
             Did
             not
             Christ
             himself
             convince
             the
             world
             of
             sinful
             unbelief
             ?
             John
             3.
             
             18
             ,
             36.
             
             
               John
               5.
               24.
               
               John
            
             11.
             26
             ,
             27.
             and
             all
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             convince
             men
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             believe
             and
             receive
             Christ
             by
             faith
             ?
             But
             all
             these
             are
             but
             literal
             convictions
             ,
             until
             the
             spirit
             carry
             into
             the
             heart
             the
             marrow
             of
             the
             promises
             and
             threatnings
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             
             and
             the
             natural
             man
             while
             he
             is
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Hell
             with
             Judas
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             Law
             deserving
             ,
             and
             of
             unbeliefs
             desert
             ,
             but
             not
             of
             actual
             damnation
             .
             The
             deceit
             of
             the
             conscience
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             are
             under
             sin
             and
             the
             curse
             ,
             who
             believe
             not
             but
             God
             must
             give
             a
             general
             suspension
             against
             the
             Gospels
             decree
             and
             sentence
             of
             death
             for
             my
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             to
             most
             of
             mankind
             .
             Ah
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             to
             be
             convinced
             of
             unbelief
             by
             the
             spirits
             working
             :
             Nor
             in
             all
             this
             does
             the
             spirit
             adde
             any
             divine
             majesty
             and
             power
             to
             the
             word
             which
             was
             not
             in
             the
             word
             
             before
             ,
             when
             he
             effectually
             perswades
             and
             convinces
             ;
             As
             the
             hewer
             puts
             no
             metal
             in
             the
             Axe
             which
             was
             not
             in
             it
             before
             ,
             only
             he
             applies
             powerfully
             his
             strength
             and
             art
             to
             the
             effects
             which
             he
             produceth
             by
             the
             Axe
             and
             other
             tools
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             makes
             curious
             carved
             work
             .
             Nor
             does
             the
             souldier
             adde
             any
             new
             sharpnesse
             to
             the
             Sword
             which
             it
             had
             not
             before
             ,
             only
             he
             useth
             the
             Sword
             for
             valorous
             exploits
             .
             All
             that
             the
             spirit
             doth
             is
             in
             the
             powerful
             and
             effectual
             application
             of
             threatnings
             and
             promises
             in
             actual
             perswading
             to
             believe
             ;
             all
             the
             majesty
             and
             heavenly
             power
             the
             word
             hath
             
               actu
               primo
            
             from
             the
             immediately
             inspiring
             spirit
             :
             and
             this
             is
             alike
             to
             all
             ;
             only
             much
             godly
             trembling
             is
             required
             that
             the
             spirit
             may
             in
             his
             mighty
             influences
             goe
             out
             with
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hence
             that
             is
             wild-fire
             and
             sparkles
             of
             hell
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             nor
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             when
             a
             dumb
             spirit
             speaks
             not
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             but
             in
             signes
             ,
             images
             ,
             ceremonies
             devised
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             a
             dumb
             man
             speaks
             with
             his
             fingers
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             loves
             to
             work
             and
             act
             with
             his
             own
             tools
             in
             the
             testimonies
             and
             promises
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             never
             bids
             burn
             the
             Bible
             .
             
             Antiochus
             had
             such
             influences
             from
             hell
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             Lord.
             Some
             make
             the
             Bible
             a
             horn-book
             for
             new
             beginners
             only
             as
             images
             are
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             must
             be
             
               all
               spirit
            
             turned
             into
             
               pure
               spirit
            
             ;
             why
             then
             do
             themselves
             speak
             ,
             write
             such
             fooleries
             ?
             why
             do
             they
             eat
             ,
             drink
             ,
             sleep
             ,
             hear
             ?
             such
             as
             are
             all
             spirit
             doe
             none
             of
             these
             .
             But
             though
             holy
             men
             of
             God
             were
             far
             from
             making
             the
             spirit
             both
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             none
             had
             more
             of
             the
             secrets
             ,
             and
             mysterious
             visions
             of
             God
             revealed
             to
             him
             then
             John
             ;
             he
             saw
             Christ
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             he
             saw
             Heaven
             open
             ,
             and
             the
             Throne
             and
             glorious
             company
             ,
             the
             new
             Jerusalem
             ;
             Yet
             Rev.
             1.
             3.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Blessed
               is
               he
               that
               readeth
            
             ;
             Can
             one
             that
             is
             all
             spirit
             speak
             of
             reading
             when
             he
             had
             seen
             all
             these
             visions
             of
             God
             ?
             Rev.
             22.
             18.
             he
             puts
             a
             seal
             of
             honour
             on
             Canonick
             Scripture
             ;
             he
             is
             charged
             to
             write
             in
             his
             divine
             Epistles
             ,
             
               These
               things
               I
               have
               written
               ,
               I
               write
               to
               you
               fathers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             When
             Christ
             is
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             entred
             in
             a
             most
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             Luk.
             24.
             27.
             he
             expones
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             who
             so
             mock
             the
             Scriptures
             loath
             the
             Spirit
             also
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Characters
               of
               a
               spiritual
               disposition
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               To
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               under
               the
               guidance
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               2.
               
               Four
               expressions
               in
               the
               Scripture
               hold
               forth
               opposing
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               to
               acknowledge
               and
               adore
               the
               spirit
               in
               his
               actings
               ,
               and
               joyn
               hearty
               consent
               thereto
               .
               4.
               
               Self-denial
               .
               5.
               
               In
               a
               bewildered
               condition
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               led
               by
               the
               spirit
               .
               6.
               
               Spiritual
               facility
               in
               acting
               .
               7.
               
               To
               act
               much
               in
               publick
               works
               ,
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
               8.
               
               Much
               watching
               and
               praying
               .
               9.
               
               To
               converse
               with
               spiritual
               men
               .
               10.
               
               To
               be
               much
               in
               spiritual
               conference
               are
               all
               characters
               of
               a
               spiritual
               disposition
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             third
             particular
             is
             ,
             what
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             man
             and
             spiritual
             influences
             ?
          
           
             Ans
             .
             He
             who
             puts
             himself
             under
             the
             guidance
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             is
             a
             spiritual
             man
             :
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Guide
             should
             be
             master
             of
             the
             journey
             .
          
           
             The
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Acts
               13.
               
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Silas
               ,
               Acts
               16.
               
               Philip
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             accurately
             observe
             the
             command
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             being
             as
             binding
             as
             the
             command
             of
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             The
             commands
             of
             God
             to
             the
             men
             of
             God
             were
             more
             legal
             in
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             but
             the
             commands
             of
             the
             spirit
             now
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             have
             more
             of
             free
             grace
             and
             perswasive
             leading
             ,
             
             
               Acts
               10.
               19.
               
               Acts
               11.
               12.
               
               Acts
            
             18.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             
               John
               14.
               16
               ,
               26.
               
               John
            
             16.
             13.
             
             We
             shall
             speak
             hereafter
             of
             the
             lying
             under
             and
             obedient
             receiving
             of
             the
             breathings
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             only
             here
             where
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             bensil
             of
             will
             and
             much
             freedom
             in
             obedience
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             
             backdrawing
             in
             spiritual
             works
             proclaims
             much
             carnality
             ;
             but
             who
             had
             the
             anointing
             above
             measure
             ,
             was
             all
             will
             ,
             and
             all
             heart
             ,
             and
             all
             spirit
             to
             obey
             and
             suffer
             ,
             
               John
               10.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             40.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             leading
             and
             drawing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             it
             bringeth
             forth
             running
             ,
             and
             is
             strongly
             closed
             with
             ,
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             
             man
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             Psal
             .
             119.
             32.
             
             Cant.
             3.
             4.
             
             
               I
               held
               him
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               go
               .
            
             Is
             not
             this
             violence
             ?
             sweet
             feelings
             and
             high
             commending
             of
             him
             follows
             ;
             when
             the
             spirits
             violence
             in
             drawing
             ,
             and
             the
             spouses
             violence
             in
             running
             meet
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             spiritual
             closing
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             
               The
               King
               hath
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               chambers
            
             ;
             and
             what
             follows
             ,
             
               we
               will
               be
               glad
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               thee
               ,
               we
               will
               remember
               thy
               love
               more
               then
               wine
               .
            
             See
             ver
             .
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Cant.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               I
               sate
               down
               under
               his
               shadow
               ,
               and
               his
               fruit
               was
               sweet
               in
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             Delighting
             in
             him
             is
             followed
             with
             his
             delighting
             in
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               mine
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Here
             ,
             if
             in
             any
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             
               to
               him
               that
               hath
               shall
               be
               given
               :
            
             he
             that
             is
             willing
             to
             be
             led
             shall
             be
             led
             ;
             and
             keeping
             of
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Christ
             makes
             room
             for
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             to
             come
             hither
             and
             dwel
             ;
             fire
             makes
             more
             fire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             state
             of
             translation
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             ;
             The
             man
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             till
             he
             be
             once
             over
             the
             water
             translated
             to
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             the
             dear
             Son
             of
             God.
             Christ
             is
             not
             owner
             of
             the
             man
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             spirit
             :
             
               If
               any
               have
               not
               the
               spirit
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               Christ's
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             sever'd
             ;
             the
             spirit
             that
             is
             in
             the
             first
             heir
             is
             in
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             we
             should
             take
             it
             hard
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             none
             of
             Christ's
             ,
          
           
             3.
             
             Heed
             must
             be
             carefully
             taken
             that
             none
             of
             the
             Organs
             or
             parts
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             be
             broken
             .
             
             A
             spiritual
             man
             cherisheth
             the
             spirit
             in
             all
             his
             operations
             ,
             he
             loves
             and
             honours
             his
             guide
             and
             leader
             .
             The
             Scripture
             notes
             in
             four
             words
             the
             wrongs
             we
             doe
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             10.
             
             
               They
               vexed
               his
               spirit
               of
               holiness
            
             ;
             the
             word
             is
             ,
             Psal
             .
             56.
             6.
             they
             painfully
             wrested
             :
             as
             they
             gave
             another
             figure
             or
             fashion
             to
             my
             words
             ,
             
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               30.
               
               Grieve
               not
               the
               holy
               spirit
               .
            
             The
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             to
             sadden
             rather
             then
             to
             anger
             ,
             
               Matth.
               14.
               9.
               
               Matth.
               17.
               23.
               
               Matth.
            
             26.
             22.
             
             Can
             a
             friend
             lodge
             in
             a
             house
             ,
             where
             he
             is
             every
             hour
             sadned
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             to
             chase
             him
             away
             ?
             and
             especially
             to
             sadden
             the
             King
             in
             the
             act
             of
             sealing
             your
             Writs
             and
             Evidences
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             
             is
             not
             this
             dreadful
             ?
             Ye
             shall
             know
             the
             spirit
             to
             be
             sadned
             when
             he
             acts
             deadly
             and
             lently
             ;
             as
             the
             man
             who
             rides
             on
             a
             lame
             and
             halting
             horse
             advances
             little
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             the
             fault
             is
             not
             in
             the
             Rider
             ;
             So
             
             when
             the
             man
             is
             straitned
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             he
             knocks
             faintly
             ,
             life
             and
             liberty
             and
             godly
             boldnesse
             is
             away
             ;
             the
             tools
             of
             the
             worker
             being
             broken
             ,
             how
             unhandsome
             is
             the
             work
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
             There
             should
             be
             an
             eike
             made
             to
             the
             working
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             there
             is
             needful
             a
             sort
             of
             helping
             of
             the
             spirit
             by
             widening
             ,
             opening
             and
             enlarging
             the
             heart
             ;
             the
             extending
             of
             love
             ,
             desires
             ,
             faith
             ,
             fear
             to
             their
             outmost
             borders
             :
             there
             is
             an
             opening
             of
             the
             mouth
             wide
             commanded
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               8.
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             
             24.
             7.
             
             
               Lift
               up
               your
               heads
               and
               be
               ye
               lift
               up
               ye
               everlasting
               doors
               .
            
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             this
             is
             needful
             under
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             that
             we
             stretch
             the
             soul
             beyond
             it self
             and
             make
             an
             eike
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             his
             own
             .
             Hence
             that
             charge
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             19.
             
             
               Quench
               not
               the
               spirit
            
             .
             The
             word
             is
             ,
             
               Matth.
               12.
               20.
               
               Matth.
            
             25.
             8.
             
             Our
             lamps
             are
             out
             ,
             or
             quenched
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             44
             ,
             46.
             
             Some
             cast
             water
             upon
             the
             fire
             and
             holy
             flamings
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             this
             makes
             a
             cold
             hearth-stone
             ,
             and
             mightily
             obstructs
             the
             working
             of
             God
             ;
             whereas
             we
             should
             adde
             new
             fewel
             to
             his
             fire
             ,
             and
             blow
             away
             the
             ashes
             and
             wrestle
             against
             deadnesse
             ,
             dulnesse
             ,
             faintnesse
             ,
             and
             
               stir
               up
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             as
             smiths
             with
             the
             bellows
             blow
             up
             and
             quicken
             the
             flame
             :
             do
             not
             quench
             it
             in
             your self
             by
             unbelief
             and
             uncheerful
             walking
             ;
             and
             break
             not
             one
             another
             ,
             know
             that
             so
             doe
             the
             enemies
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               He
               trusted
               in
               the
               Lord
               that
               he
               would
               deliver
               him
               ;
               Let
               him
               deliver
               him
               ,
               since
               he
               delighted
               in
               him
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             22.
             8.
             
             That
             is
             to
             act
             Satans
             office
             ,
             when
             men
             cast
             water
             on
             the
             flamings
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             crush
             the
             spirit
             and
             his
             actings
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Acknowledge
             and
             adore
             the
             holy
             spirit
             as
             God
             ,
             and
             follow
             not
             Ananias
             to
             play
             the
             divel
             to
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             to
             try
             if
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             shall
             find
             out
             hypocrisie
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             
             Satan
             is
             the
             great
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             3.
             who
             tempted
             the
             Son
             ;
             And
             a
             man
             may
             ride
             so
             neer
             the
             rotten
             margin
             on
             the
             bank
             of
             a
             mighty
             River
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             try
             the
             highest
             of
             free
             grace
             ;
             why
             but
             I
             may
             doe
             this
             and
             be
             pardoned
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             never
             said
             ,
             
               Sin
               at
               will
               with
               greediness
               ,
               thou
               wast
               once
               a
               believer
               .
            
             It
             's
             dreadful
             to
             put
             a
             tryal
             upon
             the
             worth
             of
             an
             infinite
             ransome
             .
             2.
             
             Upon
             the
             most
             noble
             and
             
             transcendent
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             this
             God
             hath
             done
             in
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             have
             liberty
             to
             sin
             .
             Tempted
             free
             grace
             is
             a
             transgression
             with
             so
             loud
             a
             cry
             ,
             it
             s
             heard
             all
             Heaven
             over
             .
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Joyn
             hearty
             consent
             to
             all
             the
             actings
             and
             influences
             moral
             or
             physical
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             beaten
             from
             that
             .
             There
             is
             an
             anger
             outed
             in
             the
             Father
             as
             the
             offended
             Law-giver
             pursuing
             all
             that
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             .
             Ah
             ,
             who
             can
             drink
             unmixt
             wrath
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             and
             live
             ?
             and
             who
             may
             stand
             when
             he
             is
             angry
             ?
             then
             resisting
             is
             terrible
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             vengeance
             in
             readinesse
             ,
             and
             grinding
             of
             men
             to
             powder
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             burning
             for
             such
             as
             so
             far
             resist
             the
             Son
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             
               This
               man
               shall
               not
               reign
               over
               us
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             vengeance
             beyond
             a
             vengeance
             ,
             and
             fiery
             indignation
             ,
             and
             more
             then
             an
             ordinary
             hell
             to
             such
             as
             resist
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             doe
             despight
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30.
               
               Matth.
            
             12.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Killing
             of
             the
             Prophets
             and
             slaying
             of
             them
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             killing
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             men
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             killed
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             &
             wished
             there
             were
             neither
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             God
             nor
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             nor
             God
             incarnate
             :
             and
             this
             is
             just
             as
             if
             men
             would
             put
             hands
             in
             so
             much
             of
             God
             and
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             they
             find
             acting
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             in
             others
             or
             themselves
             :
             this
             hateful
             persecuting
             of
             godlinesse
             is
             the
             dreadful
             national
             sin
             of
             this
             age
             .
             Find
             ye
             not
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             sweet
             and
             heaven-like
             ?
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Much
             of
             self-denial
             speaks
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             he
             who
             will
             be
             least
             his
             own
             is
             most
             God's
             ,
             and
             partakes
             most
             of
             the
             divine
             nature
             .
             The
             spirit
             loves
             the
             room
             of
             self
             ;
             
               I
               live
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
            
             (
             by
             his
             Spirit
             )
             
               lives
               in
               me
            
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             speak
             so
             ,
             is
             the
             full
             predominant
             element
             in
             the
             acting
             (
             not
             that
             nature
             sinless
             is
             wholly
             dead
             and
             passive
             ,
             as
             Familists
             and
             others
             tea●h
             )
             and
             self
             appears
             to
             be
             sunk
             into
             nothing
             ,
             and
             is
             denyed
             :
             as
             Matth.
             10.
             20.
             
             
               It
               's
               not
               ye
               that
               speak
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               Father
               that
               speaks
               in
               you
               .
            
             Though
             they
             be
             living
             persons
             in
             their
             nature
             and
             being
             ,
             Peter
             and
             John
             speaks
             :
             and
             yet
             the
             spirit
             so
             discourses
             and
             lays
             aside
             the
             creature
             called
             self
             ,
             and
             sets
             up
             God
             ,
             that
             as
             if
             self
             were
             
             annihilated
             and
             not
             there
             at
             al
             (
             I
             mind
             no
             Libertine
             annihilation
             )
             the
             spirit
             as
             the
             predominant
             speaks
             in
             the
             man
             and
             acts
             in
             him
             ,
             rather
             then
             the
             man.
             And
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             prayeth
             ,
             preacheth
             ,
             reigneth
             ,
             actech
             ,
             disputeth
             ,
             confesseth
             in
             the
             believer
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
             
               But
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
            
             ;
             then
             must
             I
             in
             Paul
             be
             preferred
             and
             exalted
             above
             John
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             eminent
             Apostles
             ?
             O
             not
             ;
             
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               ;
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               was
               with
               me
               .
            
             Acts
             6.
             10.
             
             
               And
               they
               were
               not
               able
               to
               resist
               the
               wisedom
               and
               the
               spirit
               by
               which
               Steven
               spake
               .
            
             He
             saith
             not
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             resist
             and
             dispute
             against
             the
             sinful
             man
             
               Steven
               .
               Acts
            
             4.
             8.
             
             Then
             
               Peter
               ,
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             &
             made
             answer
             to
             the
             persecuting
             Rulers
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             far
             other
             thing
             then
             if
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               then
               answered
               Peter
            
             the
             Apostle
             ;
             for
             Peter
             was
             before
             this
             ,
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             now
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             a
             new
             fulnesse
             and
             flowing
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             in
             the
             man
             Peter
             is
             Master-speaker
             .
             In
             the
             Prophets
             this
             is
             cleer
             from
             2
             
               Pet.
               1.
               21.
               
               Prophecie
               came
               not
               of
               old
               by
               the
               will
               of
               man
            
             ;
             (
             though
             the
             Prophet
             was
             not
             compelled
             to
             prophecie
             ,
             nor
             his
             will
             Physically
             sunken
             down
             to
             nothing
             )
             
               but
               holy
               men
               of
               God
               spake
               as
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               acted
               by
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             11.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             spake
             in
             the
             Prophets
             before
             hand
             of
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             glory
             that
             should
             follow
             .
             Though
             there
             be
             a
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             speaking
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             the
             acting
             of
             a
             believer
             ;
             there
             is
             much
             of
             self
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
               who
               bite
               with
               the
               teeth
               and
               cry
               peace
               .
               Micah
            
             sets
             himself
             against
             such
             ,
             
               cap.
               3.
               8.
               
               But
               truly
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               am
               full
               of
               power
               ,
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               might
               ,
               and
               of
               judgement
               to
               declare
               unto
               Jacob
               his
               transgressions
               and
               to
               Israel
               his
               sin
               .
            
             3.
             
             There
             is
             little
             of
             self
             in
             children
             ;
             the
             children
             of
             God
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             the
             word
             given
             to
             sucking
             children
             of
             two
             years
             old
             ,
             
               Matth
               ,
               2.
               18.
               
               Acts
            
             21.
             21.
             
             )
             are
             like
             such
             as
             are
             learning
             to
             walk
             ;
             there
             is
             little
             self-wisedom
             or
             of
             self-designes
             in
             the
             motions
             of
             young
             children
             .
             So
             doth
             the
             spirit
             act
             with
             facility
             and
             without
             resistence
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ;
             Who
             may
             not
             see
             the
             colour
             of
             self
             ,
             and
             feel
             some
             savour
             of
             the
             creature
             &
             of
             self
             in
             men
             ?
             O
             if
             we
             could
             savour
             in
             looking
             ,
             speaking
             ,
             acting
             ,
             of
             the
             spirit
             !
             The
             rivers
             ,
             loths
             ,
             
             and
             fountains
             issue
             themselves
             in
             the
             Sea
             and
             be
             mixed
             therewith
             ;
             it
             s
             the
             salt
             Sea
             and
             not
             the
             rivers
             which
             ebb
             and
             flow
             :
             the
             under-acting
             of
             sinlesse
             nature
             in
             spiritual
             actings
             hindereth
             not
             the
             work
             to
             be
             denied
             of
             the
             man
             and
             affirmed
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             So
             as
             we
             say
             not
             the
             man
             ,
             but
             rather
             God
             in
             the
             man
             acts
             and
             speaks
             .
             Indeed
             things
             are
             not
             denominate
             from
             their
             externals
             ;
             a
             vessel
             of
             copper
             washed
             over
             with
             silver
             ,
             or
             a
             cup
             of
             brasse
             over-gilded
             and
             lustered
             with
             gold
             ,
             is
             not
             ,
             nor
             is
             named
             a
             vessel
             of
             silver
             or
             a
             cup
             of
             gold
             .
             Though
             we
             name
             things
             by
             their
             skin
             and
             out-side
             ,
             yet
             when
             the
             hypocrite
             prays
             ,
             the
             Lord
             says
             the
             man
             prays
             ,
             Psal
             .
             18.
             41.
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             prays
             not
             in
             him
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             name
             Magus
             a
             true
             believer
             from
             his
             profession
             ,
             only
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             saith
             ,
             
               he
               believed
            
             .
             It
             's
             good
             when
             the
             conversation
             speaks
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             is
             visibly
             seen
             acting
             in
             the
             behaviour
             and
             walk
             of
             men
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             there
             is
             much
             of
             renewed
             self
             ,
             (
             as
             1
             
               Cor.
               15
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Gal.
               2.
               20.
               
               Rom.
               7.
               17
               ,
               22.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             9.
             20
             ,
             21.
             )
             in
             spiritual
             actings
             ,
             and
             this
             heightens
             the
             excellency
             of
             the
             actions
             :
             corrupt
             self
             renders
             the
             act
             of
             praying
             and
             preaching
             wider
             and
             bigger
             ,
             but
             not
             better
             and
             excellenter
             ;
             especially
             in
             publick
             renewed
             self
             rendereth
             it
             excellenter
             .
          
           
             And
             5.
             
             Not
             unlike
             unto
             that
             touched
             before
             is
             a
             character
             of
             a
             spiritual
             man
             ,
             
             when
             the
             man
             is
             spiritually
             bewildered
             ,
             and
             doubts
             of
             all
             ways
             he
             walks
             in
             ,
             except
             the
             way
             he
             is
             sure
             to
             be
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             143.
             10.
             
             
               Teach
               me
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
               thy
               spirit
               is
               good
               ,
               lead
               me
               into
               the
               land
               of
               uprightness
               .
            
             Hence
             these
             three
             follow
             .
             1.
             
             The
             spiritual
             man
             doubts
             of
             all
             ways
             ,
             and
             knows
             that
             he
             is
             a
             bewildered
             and
             ignorant
             traveller
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             knows
             not
             by
             his
             own
             light
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             way
             .
             2.
             
             The
             home
             and
             lodging
             .
             Or
             3.
             
             The
             guide
             .
             It
             saith
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             man
             judgeth
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             a
             good
             leader
             and
             guide
             :
             it
             's
             no
             sophisme
             
               à
               divisis
            
             ,
             thy
             spirit
             is
             good
             ,
             thou
             art
             a
             leader
             ;
             therefore
             the
             spirit
             is
             a
             good
             leader
             and
             guide
             :
             it
             's
             much
             to
             have
             the
             faith
             fixed
             upon
             influences
             of
             dayly
             guiding
             by
             God.
             3.
             
             It
             says
             I
             am
             willing
             
               to
               commit
               my
               goings
               to
               thee
               ;
               Take
               the
               guiding
               of
               me
               ;
               be
               father
               ,
               guide
               ,
               leader
               ,
               tutor
               ,
               king
               to
               me
               .
            
             All
             these
             speak
             spiritual
             bewilderednesse
             ;
             And
             those
             two
             are
             well
             joyned
             .
             
             1.
             
             Sense
             of
             bewilderednesse
             ;
             and
             2.
             
             Praying
             to
             the
             one
             onely
             guide
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             :
             Psal
             .
             119.
             19.
             
             
               I
               am
               a
               stranger
               on
               earth
               :
               hide
               not
               thy
               Commandments
               from
               me
               .
            
             The
             Commandments
             are
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             a
             hid
             and
             covered
             way
             is
             a
             misery
             to
             a
             stranger
             or
             pilgrim
             .
             A
             frequent
             sight
             of
             ignorance
             and
             errors
             ,
             and
             a
             being
             in
             love
             with
             the
             spirits
             leading
             is
             good
             .
             Though
             a
             man
             could
             get
             the
             work
             through
             ,
             be
             it
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             warring
             ,
             governing
             ,
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             satisfied
             with
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             work
             ,
             except
             the
             spirit
             be
             the
             doer
             .
             This
             gracious
             spirit
             looks
             not
             so
             much
             to
             praying
             as
             to
             praying
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             nor
             to
             hearing
             as
             to
             hearing
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             faith
             ;
             nor
             to
             fighting
             ,
             though
             David
             be
             stronger
             then
             the
             enemy
             ,
             except
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             lead
             the
             army
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               60.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               140.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             18.
             29
             ,
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Nay
             it
             's
             not
             enough
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             except
             the
             spirit
             act
             the
             man
             to
             eat
             and
             drink
             for
             God.
             Men
             spend
             and
             waste
             away
             their
             actings
             ,
             and
             call
             not
             for
             the
             spirit
             to
             get
             them
             compassed
             about
             .
             We
             are
             men
             abundance
             to
             build
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             mighty
             Kings
             favour
             us
             ,
             and
             work-men
             have
             strength
             in
             legs
             and
             arms
             to
             lay
             stones
             in
             the
             wall
             :
             O
             but
             that
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             ,
             Zach.
             4.
             6.
             
             
               Not
               by
               might
               ,
               nor
               by
               power
               ;
               but
               by
               my
               spirit
               saith
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
            
             ;
             and
             so
             only
             is
             the
             Temple
             builded
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             facility
             in
             the
             spiritual
             actings
             of
             a
             spiritual
             man.
             1.
             
             The
             acting
             is
             connatural
             and
             easie
             when
             it
             comes
             from
             an
             inward
             principle
             ;
             the
             stream
             naturally
             without
             violence
             flows
             from
             the
             fountain
             ,
             and
             so
             doth
             heat
             from
             the
             fire
             :
             nor
             is
             it
             any
             pain
             to
             the
             earth
             to
             fall
             down
             and
             descend
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             light
             bodies
             ,
             fire
             and
             air
             to
             ascend
             ;
             it
             's
             neither
             toyl
             nor
             labour
             to
             the
             Sun
             to
             give
             light
             :
             for
             all
             these
             come
             from
             principles
             internal
             .
             There
             is
             violence
             in
             the
             motion
             of
             an
             Horologue
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             wheels
             shall
             be
             worn
             out
             by
             time
             ;
             but
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             sweet
             and
             facile
             ;
             grace
             makes
             the
             Commandments
             not
             grievous
             ;
             it
             s
             no
             pain
             but
             easie
             to
             a
             gracious
             pastor
             to
             love
             Christ
             ;
             it
             breaks
             neither
             leg
             nor
             arm
             to
             desire
             Christ
             and
             be
             sick
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             feed
             his
             flock
             for
             love
             to
             the
             chief
             shepherd
             .
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             25.
             9.
             
             
               The
               meek
               will
               he
               guide
               in
               
               judgement
               ,
               the
               meek
               will
               he
               teach
               is
               ways
               .
            
             It
             's
             easie
             for
             God
             ,
             to
             guide
             any
             man
             ,
             to
             guide
             and
             lead
             Lions
             and
             Unicorns
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             very
             object
             there
             is
             a
             facility
             to
             counsel
             a
             broken
             and
             danted
             spirit
             .
             If
             a
             man
             be
             in
             his
             flower
             and
             prime
             ,
             and
             rich
             and
             mighty
             ,
             healthy
             and
             prosperous
             ,
             readily
             he
             will
             doe
             but
             what
             he
             will
             ;
             but
             if
             the
             man
             be
             in
             chains
             and
             broken
             and
             meekned
             with
             the
             rod
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             is
             easily
             bowed
             and
             counselled
             to
             what
             is
             good
             ;
             as
             iron
             red
             hot
             will
             bow
             and
             yield
             to
             the
             smitings
             of
             the
             hammer
             :
             i'ts
             hard
             to
             lead
             a
             Lion.
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             like
             the
             Lord
             to
             Job
             ,
             cap.
             39.
             9.
             
             
               Will
               the
               Vnicorn
               be
               willing
               to
               serve
               thee
               ?
               or
               abide
               by
               thy
               cribs
               ?
               Canst
               thou
               bind
               the
               Vnicorn
               with
               his
               band
               in
               the
               furrows
               ?
               or
               will
               he
               harrow
               the
               valleys
               after
               thee
               ?
            
             but
             it
             is
             easie
             to
             bind
             a
             lamb
             .
             Meeknesse
             is
             easily
             led
             and
             drawn
             :
             when
             the
             spirit
             comes
             in
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             made
             pliable
             for
             counsel
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             plowed
             and
             a
             broken
             man
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Lord
               what
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             There
             was
             no
             pride
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             anointing
             above
             all
             his
             fellows
             and
             all
             mankind
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               .
            
             And
             if
             any
             living
             man
             should
             have
             had
             his
             will
             or
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             will
             ,
             it
             was
             a
             man
             whose
             holy
             will
             could
             never
             crook
             ;
             and
             it
             was
             now
             when
             sinlesse
             ,
             holy
             ,
             harmlesse
             nature
             was
             debating
             the
             greatest
             question
             that
             ever
             Heaven
             or
             Angels
             knew
             .
             But
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             bids
             him
             quit
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             did
             .
             The
             sweet
             passive
             tractablenesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             will
             enjoyn
             the
             man
             to
             be
             ranged
             ,
             bridled
             and
             led
             of
             God
             :
             there
             be
             some
             ,
             whom
             God
             can
             neither
             lead
             nor
             drive
             :
             any
             inspiration
             fals
             upon
             him
             ,
             a
             moral
             influence
             ,
             this
             I
             should
             and
             ought
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             doe
             it
             let
             God
             doe
             his
             best
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             as
             if
             a
             burning
             cole
             were
             cast
             into
             the
             sea
             or
             river
             ,
             will
             it
             burn
             the
             sea
             ?
             will
             it
             be
             welcomed
             and
             received
             ?
             no
             ,
             it
             s
             presently
             quenched
             .
             An
             unbroken
             Tyrant
             void
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             that
             charge
             ,
             
               Let
               my
               people
               goe
               ;
               They
               are
               my
               servants
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Tyrant
             )
             
               not
               thy
               people
            
             .
             Exod.
             5.
             2.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               Lord
               that
               I
               should
               obey
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               let
               Israel
               goe
               ?
            
             Let
             his
             influences
             be
             lodged
             with
             meeknesse
             .
             O
             wrestle
             not
             against
             warnings
             ,
             but
             yield
             to
             them
             !
             So
             are
             all
             gracious
             influences
             sweet
             ,
             
             delectable
             and
             easie
             ;
             is
             it
             pain
             ,
             nay
             its
             sweet
             and
             pleasant
             for
             a
             field
             of
             Roses
             ,
             of
             Vine-trees
             to
             receive
             showers
             and
             summer
             influences
             from
             the
             Sun
             and
             Heaven
             .
             It
             was
             sweet
             for
             the
             baptised
             man
             Christ
             to
             receive
             and
             lodge
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             who
             came
             down
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Dove
             on
             him
             in
             all
             his
             influences
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
             To
             act
             much
             in
             the
             spirit
             brings
             more
             abundance
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             1.
             
             The
             more
             publick
             the
             work
             be
             ,
             the
             more
             is
             the
             man
             under
             the
             spirit
             .
             Christ
             must
             have
             been
             under
             mighty
             flowings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             who
             for
             the
             publick
             Catholick
             duty
             of
             redeeming
             mankind
             was
             willing
             to
             be
             suspended
             from
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             personal
             comfort
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             under
             that
             sad
             cloud
             of
             being
             forsaken
             of
             God
             that
             God
             might
             embrace
             us
             .
             It
             's
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             glorifie
             God
             ,
             John
             16.
             14.
             
             
               He
               shall
               glorifie
               me
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             of
             the
             spirit
             )
             
               for
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               .
            
             Then
             the
             more
             we
             glorifie
             God
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Son
             we
             testifie
             we
             partake
             the
             more
             of
             the
             flowings
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             Church
             hath
             so
             much
             the
             more
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             she
             is
             willing
             to
             bear
             the
             Lord's
             indignation
             ,
             because
             she
             hath
             sinned
             ,
             Mic.
             7.
             9.
             and
             bear
             publick
             sufferings
             to
             illustrate
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             justice
             .
          
           
             2
             ,
             We
             are
             also
             with
             Magdalen
             and
             other
             godly
             persons
             so
             far
             to
             be
             dead
             to
             the
             private
             comforts
             of
             love
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             waiting
             about
             the
             grave
             to
             anoint
             his
             body
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             wait
             upon
             the
             more
             publick
             duties
             of
             resting
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             sanctifying
             of
             the
             Sabbath
             ;
             though
             otherwise
             ,
             the
             rescuing
             of
             the
             life
             of
             an
             oxe
             be
             mercy
             above
             this
             sacrifice
             .
             If
             we
             have
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             we
             shall
             patiently
             submit
             to
             the
             Lord's
             dispensation
             of
             his
             soveraign
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             of
             comfort
             ,
             yea
             and
             delight
             in
             other
             inferior
             duties
             .
             What
             though
             he
             will
             not
             feast
             me
             with
             the
             apples
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             suspend
             his
             comforts
             ?
             what
             if
             he
             withdraw
             joyful
             influences
             of
             believing
             ,
             of
             glorying
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             feed
             the
             poor
             sinner
             with
             absence
             and
             exercise
             him
             with
             sad
             desertions
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             
             It
             's
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             ,
             when
             Christ
             casts
             in
             feelings
             ,
             and
             discernable
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             only
             knocks
             ,
             but
             
               Cant.
               5.
               2
               ,
               4.
               puts
               in
               his
               hand
               by
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               door
               ,
            
             if
             this
             follow
             ,
             
               my
               bowels
               were
               moved
               for
               him
               .
            
             And
             it
             's
             a
             spiritual
             
             condition
             when
             the
             soul
             fails
             ,
             and
             the
             spouse
             falls
             a
             swoon
             at
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             these
             lesser
             feelings
             would
             be
             turned
             into
             consent
             ,
             and
             into
             fixed
             resolutions
             ;
             as
             the
             spouse
             ,
             
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               welbeloved
               ;
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ;
               I
               called
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               answered
               me
               not
               :
            
             And
             that
             came
             from
             the
             feeling
             of
             his
             hand
             ,
             put
             in
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             ver
             .
             4.
             compared
             with
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             For
             that
             word
             ,
             
               Quench
               not
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             19.
             includes
             an
             affirmative
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             cherish
             kindly
             and
             yield
             sweetly
             unto
             the
             flowings
             and
             sweet
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             A
             watching
             condition
             is
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             is
             much
             seen
             in
             keeping
             the
             soul
             watching
             .
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             18.
             
             
               Praying
               with
               all
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               in
               the
               spirit
            
             is
             joyned
             with
             watching
             ;
             For
             it
             's
             added
             ,
             
               and
               watching
               thereunto
               with
               all
               perseverance
               :
            
             and
             Jude
             conjoynes
             
               praying
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             with
             
               ver
               .
               21.
               looking
               for
               or
               watching
               after
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               unto
               eternal
               life
               .
               The
               spirit
               is
               willing
               (
               Matth.
            
             26.
             4.
             forward
             ,
             watchful
             ,
             so
             is
             the
             ●enewed
             part
             ,
             )
             
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
            
             ,
             sleepy
             ,
             and
             lazy
             ;
             And
             as
             much
             as
             the
             man
             hath
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             so
             much
             holy
             watchfulnesse
             hath
             he
             ;
             and
             Matth.
             25.
             26.
             the
             evil
             servant
             that
             digged
             his
             Masters
             talent
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             is
             called
             wicked
             and
             slothful
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             sleepy
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             watching
             and
             painful
             servant
             ,
             who
             ver
             .
             20.
             gained
             five
             talents
             to
             five
             talents
             .
             Drowziness
             counter-works
             the
             knocking
             's
             and
             gracious
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ's
             calling
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             and
             answers
             Christ's
             piercing
             words
             
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
            
             &c.
             with
             a
             carnal
             excuse
             from
             drowzinesse
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             time
             of
             night
             for
             Christ
             to
             seek
             lodging
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             
             The
             flesh
             is
             a
             sleeping
             thing
             ,
             and
             a
             dead
             :
             
             were
             we
             more
             diligent
             and
             painful
             we
             might
             be
             richer
             ;
             lesser
             motions
             closed
             with
             become
             the
             seed
             of
             larger
             motions
             .
             The
             moving
             of
             the
             bowels
             at
             Christ's
             spiritual
             stirrings
             that
             he
             makes
             upon
             the
             heart
             grows
             to
             this
             ,
             
               I
               rose
               to
               open
               to
               my
               welbeloved
               .
            
             Watching
             guards
             against
             sleeping
             ,
             and
             watchfulnesse
             puts
             the
             soul
             upon
             a
             resolution
             to
             watch
             :
             sleeping
             guards
             no
             more
             against
             watching
             ,
             then
             
             then
             the
             privation
             fences
             off
             the
             habit
             ,
             or
             doth
             set
             a
             man
             to
             work
             against
             life
             .
             We
             sit
             not
             watchfully
             upon
             the
             motions
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             warm
             them
             and
             to
             draw
             life
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Hen
             by
             careful
             sitting
             upon
             dead
             Eggs
             bringeth
             forth
             living
             birds
             .
             Who
             would
             think
             a
             tree
             and
             a
             huge
             tree
             can
             come
             from
             a
             sorry
             plant
             ?
             or
             sixty
             or
             an
             hundred
             grains
             of
             wheat
             in
             harvest
             to
             be
             in
             one
             single
             grain
             cast
             in
             the
             earth
             in
             sowing
             time
             ?
             Can
             the
             flesh
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             ?
             is
             not
             hope
             an
             act
             of
             life
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             it
             's
             lively
             hope
             opposite
             to
             a
             dead
             and
             rotten
             hope
             :
             and
             waking
             is
             nearer
             to
             life
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             life
             ,
             then
             sleeping
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             man
             as
             touching
             the
             exercise
             of
             the
             sensitive
             life
             :
             Then
             since
             the
             spirit
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             quickning
             and
             living
             spirit
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               1
               
               Cor.
            
             15.
             the
             more
             watchfulnesse
             in
             any
             ,
             the
             more
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             For
             when
             the
             spirit
             enters
             in
             the
             dry
             bones
             ,
             they
             become
             an
             army
             of
             living
             men
             ,
             whereas
             before
             they
             were
             farther
             from
             life
             and
             spirit
             then
             sleeping
             bones
             .
             
               Let
               us
               not
               sleep
               as
               do
               others
               :
               but
               let
               us
               watch
               ,
               and
               be
               sober
               .
               For
               they
               that
               sleep
               ,
               sleep
               in
               the
               night
               ,
            
             2
             Thes
             .
             5.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               The
               night
               is
               far
               spent
               ,
               let
               us
               walk
               honestly
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               day
               ,
               not
               in
               rioting
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               not
               in
               chambering
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               nor
               in
               strife
               and
               in
               envying
               ,
            
             Rom.
             13.
             13.
             
             This
             is
             like
             the
             putting
             on
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             for
             sleeping
             men
             put
             not
             on
             their
             garments
             .
             Ministers
             especially
             are
             to
             watch
             ,
             yea
             
               to
               watch
               in
               all
               things
            
             :
             then
             in
             sleeping
             they
             must
             watch
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             5.
             
             And
             hardly
             can
             fighting
             ,
             and
             enduring
             hardnesse
             ,
             as
             a
             good
             souldier
             of
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             commended
             to
             the
             Minister
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               6.
               12.
               2
               
               Tim.
            
             2.
             3.
             consist
             with
             sleeping
             ,
             if
             we
             know
             how
             near
             Satan
             the
             roaring
             Lion
             (
             who
             sleeps
             not
             )
             is
             to
             our
             quarters
             and
             camp
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             8.
             
             Who
             can
             sleep
             and
             be
             secure
             ,
             and
             resist
             Satan
             ?
             or
             stand
             against
             him
             stedfast
             and
             fixed
             in
             the
             faith
             ?
             ver
             .
             9.
             
             Christ
             is
             much
             upon
             this
             ,
             by
             
               Matthew
               ,
               Marke
            
             ,
             and
             
               Luke
               ,
               Watch
               ,
               Watch
               ,
               and
               pray
            
             ;
             and
             lest
             it
             slip
             them
             again
             ,
             
               I
               say
               to
               you
               ,
               Watch
               ,
               Matth.
               26.
               38
               ,
               40
               ,
               45.
               
               Matth.
               24.
               42.
               
               Matth.
               25.
               13.
               
               Mark
               13.
               23.
               
               Mark
               14.
               38.
               
               Luke
               17.
               26
               ,
               27
               ,
               &c.
               Luke
               21.
               8
               ,
               38.
               cap.
            
             2.
             2
             ,
             46.
             
             How
             can
             sleeping
             men
             receive
             influences
             of
             grace
             ?
             doth
             the
             Lord
             cast
             influences
             upon
             sleeping
             mens
             bosomes
             ?
             So
             are
             we
             to
             act
             as
             our
             acting
             way
             be
             fathered
             on
             
             the
             spirit
             ;
             as
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             Gideon
             ,
             upon
             Sampson
             ,
             and
             they
             fight
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             Zechariah
             the
             son
             of
             Jehojadah
             ,
             and
             he
             prophecied
             ,
             2
             
               Chro.
               24.
               20.
               
               Luke
            
             1.
             64.
             the
             father
             of
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             filled
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             prophecied
             .
             Simeon
             came
             by
             the
             spirit
             into
             the
             Temple
             .
             This
             acting
             in
             the
             spirit
             is
             opposed
             to
             acting
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             ;
             as
             Bullinger
             of
             one
             brother
             who
             slew
             his
             brother
             ,
             and
             pretended
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             Pareus
             tels
             us
             the
             like
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             the
             Father
             and
             Son
             never
             spake
             to
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Moses
            
             ,
             to
             Patriarks
             or
             Prophets
             ,
             but
             he
             made
             them
             know
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             ;
             so
             neither
             does
             the
             spirit
             act
             in
             any
             ,
             though
             the
             way
             seem
             violent
             ,
             as
             in
             Phineas
             and
             Samuel
             ,
             their
             executing
             of
             justice
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             makes
             it
             known
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             not
             in
             the
             mighty
             wind
             ,
             nor
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             calm
             voice
             .
             So
             Samuel
             leisurely
             and
             advisedly
             convinceth
             Agag
             ere
             he
             kill
             him
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             reason
             to
             his
             conscience
             from
             divine
             justice
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             35.
             32
             ,
             33.
             though
             Samuel
             then
             had
             laid
             down
             the
             sword
             .
             It
             's
             an
             useful
             word
             
               Jude
               20.
               
               Praying
               in
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             and
             
               Ephes
               .
               6.
               18.
               
               Praying
               always
               ,
               with
               all
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               in
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             What
             ,
             is
             there
             a
             praying
             in
             the
             flesh
             ?
             yea
             ,
             if
             preaching
             may
             be
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             out
             of
             envy
             and
             strife
             ,
             Phil.
             1.
             15.
             so
             may
             praying
             be
             from
             some
             rotten
             principle
             of
             fleshly
             presumption
             .
             
               Lord
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               open
               to
               us
               .
            
             Which
             us
             ?
             to
             us
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             
               Matth.
               25.
               11.
               
               Luke
            
             13.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             And
             2.
             some
             prayer
             flows
             from
             fleshly
             despair
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             the
             spirit
             .
             
               Rev.
               6.
               16.
               
               Mountains
               and
               rocks
               fall
               on
               us
               ,
               and
               hide
               us
               from
               the
               face
               of
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               .
            
             And
             3.
             
             The
             enemies
             of
             David
             cry
             to
             the
             Lord
             out
             of
             fleshly
             fear
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             18.
             41.
             
             There
             is
             a
             praying
             out
             of
             deadness
             and
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             often
             the
             meer
             office
             and
             the
             letter
             not
             the
             spirit
             prays
             and
             preacheth
             out
             of
             the
             man
             ;
             it
             's
             far
             from
             that
             praying
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             And
             learn
             to
             discern
             the
             literal
             fair
             influences
             in
             praying
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
             and
             the
             sweet
             ,
             calm
             ,
             fiery
             also
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             paining
             influences
             of
             love-sicknesse
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             Conversing
             with
             spiritual
             men
             ,
             born
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             same
             Father
             ,
             
               John
               5.
               
               John
               3.
               1
               
               John
               3.
               14.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             119.
             63.
             
             with
             Elias
             ,
             leaning
             on
             Christ's
             bosome
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             declares
             a
             spiritual
             man.
             None
             of
             the
             Disciples
             saw
             more
             spiritual
             and
             glorious
             visions
             then
             John
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             :
             he
             would
             have
             desired
             to
             lean
             on
             and
             dwell
             in
             Christ's
             heart
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             bosome
             .
             Brethren
             love
             one
             another
             ;
             the
             common
             nature
             and
             spirit
             of
             their
             Father
             dwels
             in
             them
             .
             Fowls
             of
             the
             same
             feathers
             and
             colours
             haunt
             together
             .
             Drunkards
             ,
             malignants
             ,
             swearers
             ,
             love
             to
             be
             together
             :
             beware
             of
             wearying
             to
             haunt
             with
             the
             spirit
             and
             spiritual
             men
             ,
             and
             to
             loath
             a
             spiritual
             Ministery
             ,
             and
             to
             look
             upon
             spiritual
             doctrine
             as
             upon
             fancies
             :
             If
             it
             be
             so
             with
             you
             ,
             you
             shall
             back
             to
             the
             flesh-pots
             of
             Egypt
             again
             :
             it
             s
             a
             living
             near
             to
             the
             fountain
             to
             haunt
             much
             with
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             streams
             are
             one
             in
             the
             well
             ,
             so
             do
             the
             streams
             run
             in
             the
             same
             channel
             ,
             and
             love
             to
             stick
             together
             :
             Natures
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             ,
             lambs
             with
             lambs
             love
             to
             live
             together
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               13.
               
               I
               am
               a
               companion
               of
               all
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               ,
               and
               of
               them
               that
               keep
               thy
               Precepts
               .
            
             A
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             keeps
             its
             being
             best
             in
             the
             whole
             Element
             ,
             whereas
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Air
             is
             corrupted
             in
             the
             bowels
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             out
             of
             its
             own
             Element
             :
             a
             part
             of
             water
             is
             best
             preserved
             in
             being
             in
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ;
             put
             it
             in
             a
             pit
             or
             hole
             of
             the
             earth
             it
             's
             alone
             ,
             and
             it
             becomes
             rotten
             and
             unsavoury
             .
             The
             Saints
             keep
             their
             spiritual
             being
             with
             the
             excellent
             ones
             in
             whom
             is
             all
             their
             delight
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             2.
             as
             being
             in
             their
             own
             element
             :
             and
             no
             wonder
             if
             it
             be
             their
             woe
             to
             dwell
             
               long
               in
               Mesech
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               Kedars
               tents
            
             with
             such
             as
             
               hate
               peace
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             120.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Psal
             .
             57.
             4
             ,
             10.
             nor
             is
             this
             to
             flatter
             such
             as
             separate
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             Ordinances
             ;
             nor
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Stand
               by
               thy self
               ,
               come
               not
               near
               me
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               holier
               then
               thou
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             65.
             5.
             and
             yet
             they
             
               themselves
               remain
               among
               the
               graves
               and
               lodge
               in
               the
               monuments
               .
            
             Be
             rather
             frequenting
             Hospitals
             of
             sick
             ones
             ,
             making
             it
             your
             work
             to
             gain
             many
             ;
             it
             's
             like
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Luke
               16.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               10.
               
               Matth.
               9.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Luke
            
             15.
             
             God
             ordinarily
             showers
             influences
             and
             promiseth
             influences
             to
             the
             flocking
             together
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             and
             the
             pouring
             of
             his
             spirit
             on
             them
             ,
             
               Jer
               50.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Zech.
               8.
               21
               ,
               22
               ,
               23.
               
               Mal.
            
             3.
             16.
             and
             two
             speaking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Jesus
             himself
             comes
             in
             as
             third
             man
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             &c.
             and
             as
             if
             they
             
             were
             the
             fit
             soyl
             ,
             he
             rains
             down
             influences
             of
             warmness
             and
             burning
             of
             heart
             on
             them
             while
             he
             opens
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             ,
             
             v.
             32.
             see
             Acts
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             Joh.
             20.
             19.
             
             It
             's
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             to
             talk
             of
             spiritual
             purposes
             :
             when
             the
             well
             is
             full
             it
             must
             run
             over
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             a
             treasure
             and
             abundance
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             spirit
             comes
             to
             the
             tongue
             in
             Zachariah
             and
             
               Simeon
               ,
               Luke
            
             2.
             25
             ,
             27.
             and
             grace
             seeths
             and
             boyls
             up
             to
             the
             tongue
             ,
             when
             the
             conceptions
             of
             the
             King
             Christ
             are
             the
             good
             matter
             indited
             by
             the
             heart
             ,
             Psal
             .
             45.
             1.
             so
             to
             be
             
               filled
               with
               the
               spirit
            
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               speaking
               to
               your selves
               in
               Psalms
               and
               Hymns
               ,
               and
               spiritual
               songs
               :
               —
               Giving
               thanks
               always
               for
               all
               things
               to
               God
            
             is
             the
             spirit's
             work
             in
             his
             abundant
             influences
             .
             There
             is
             a
             spirit
             in
             men
             seen
             in
             language
             ;
             the
             sea-man
             talks
             of
             winds
             ;
             the
             husband-man
             of
             oxen
             and
             plowing
             ;
             the
             souldier
             of
             battels
             and
             wounds
             ;
             and
             the
             shepherd
             of
             flocks
             ;
             and
             the
             spiritual
             man
             of
             Christ
             ,
             redemption
             ,
             imputed
             righteousness
             :
             and
             as
             the
             pilgrims
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             pilgrims
             tongue
             ,
             the
             pilgrims
             thoughts
             are
             all
             upon
             his
             way
             and
             his
             home
             ;
             so
             is
             the
             spiritual
             man
             much
             upon
             Eternity
             ,
             Heaven
             ,
             Christ
             :
             for
             the
             three
             noble
             Conferrers
             ,
             the
             transfigured
             man
             Christ
             ,
             glorified
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             speak
             of
             the
             celebrious
             heavenly
             subject
             ,
             the
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             and
             out-going
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             to
             leave
             the
             world
             .
             The
             man
             hath
             been
             full
             of
             God
             who
             could
             not
             refrain
             from
             speaking
             of
             the
             Lord's
             testimonies
             before
             Kings
             ;
             and
             Princes
             have
             no
             great
             list
             to
             hear
             but
             of
             State
             matters
             &
             of
             conquering
             new
             Kingdoms
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             46.
             the
             rotten
             ,
             unsavoury
             ,
             worldly
             and
             carnal
             speeches
             of
             many
             ,
             bewray
             how
             little
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             within
             them
             .
             It
             was
             Christ
             who
             had
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             spirit
             within
             him
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               48.
               8.
               
               I
               delight
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
               O
               my
               God
               ,
               thy
               law
               is
               within
               my
               heart
               .
            
             In
             Sea
             and
             Land
             ,
             and
             House
             and
             Field
             ,
             by
             the
             way
             side
             journeying
             ,
             at
             every
             table
             when
             he
             should
             have
             eaten
             he
             made
             good
             that
             word
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               9.
               
               I
               have
               preached
               righteousness
               in
               the
               great
               Congregation
               :
               lo
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               refrained
               my
               lips
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               O
               Lord.
               10.
               
               I
               have
               not
               hid
               thy
               righteousnesse
               within
               my
               heart
               ,
               I
               have
               declared
               thy
               faithfulness
               and
               thy
               salvation
               :
               I
               have
               not
               concealed
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               from
               the
               great
               Congregation
               .
            
             Influences
             of
             grace
             are
             required
             for
             this
             ;
             as
             pag.
             45.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           III.
           Influences
           of
           Grace
           .
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               divers
               sorts
               of
               Influences
               .
            
          
           
             HAving
             formerly
             spoken
             of
             Influences
             of
             grace
             in
             general
             ,
             we
             are
             now
             to
             descend
             to
             more
             specials
             :
             Hence
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             from
             Satan
             ,
             some
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             way
             of
             Satans
             influences
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             lawful
             to
             dispute
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             instruments
             of
             Satan
             ,
             but
             not
             lawful
             to
             dispute
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             sought
             neither
             the
             Tempter
             nor
             the
             temptation
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             natural
             ,
             some
             supernatural
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Some
             moral
             ,
             some
             Physical
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Some
             Prophetical
             ,
             some
             not
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Some
             publick
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             personal
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             given
             for
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             or
             gifts
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             act
             ,
             some
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Some
             proper
             to
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             fundamental
             ,
             some
             not
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             given
             for
             saving
             graces
             actings
             ;
             some
             for
             the
             actings
             of
             a
             gift
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             Differences
             between
             acting
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             acting
             of
             gifts
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             viatorum
             ,
             of
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             way
             to
             their
             countrey
             ;
             some
             are
             comprehensorum
             ,
             of
             perfected
             ones
             ;
             some
             of
             grace
             ,
             some
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             fuller
             opening
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Influences
             :
             some
             influences
             are
             from
             Satan
             ,
             some
             from
             God.
             Influences
             from
             God
             are
             both
             moral
             ,
             when
             he
             commands
             good
             ,
             and
             forbids
             evil
             ;
             and
             real
             and
             physical
             ,
             in
             that
             all
             move
             
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             cause
             and
             mover
             in
             operations
             of
             nature
             .
             2.
             of
             grace
             .
             3.
             of
             glory
             .
             But
             Satan
             being
             no
             Master
             or
             Lord
             of
             providence
             ,
             hath
             no
             real
             stirring
             in
             second
             causes
             ;
             his
             actings
             upon
             angel
             or
             mens
             soules
             are
             not
             physical
             ,
             but
             only
             moral
             or
             tempting
             actings
             ,
             or
             hellish
             inspirations
             inductive
             to
             sin
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             no
             small
             mercy
             that
             the
             Prince
             and
             God
             of
             a
             lost
             world
             ,
             who
             by
             permission
             acteth
             really
             on
             the
             air
             ,
             earth
             ,
             and
             waters
             ,
             yet
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             immediate
             ,
             
             real
             ,
             or
             physical
             acting
             upon
             minde
             ,
             will
             ,
             affection
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             he
             having
             only
             a
             borrowed
             key
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             second
             hand
             power
             to
             suit
             the
             heart
             ,
             by
             fancy
             ,
             senses
             ,
             and
             outward
             objects
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               22.
               22.
               
               John
               13.
               
               Acts
            
             5.
             3.
             
             Some
             one
             way
             or
             other
             the
             court-gate
             of
             Achabs
             heart
             ,
             of
             Judas
             ,
             of
             Ananias
             and
             Sapphira
             ,
             lie
             open
             to
             Satans
             scout-watches
             .
             It
             were
             safer
             to
             watch
             and
             fear
             ,
             then
             to
             dispute
             how
             that
             subtle
             Spirit
             can
             blow
             up
             the
             lock
             and
             get
             in
             ;
             for
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             is
             in
             a
             mans
             spirit
             .
             The
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             is
             under
             God
             ,
             the
             onely
             keeper
             of
             this
             castle
             ,
             and
             knows
             rooms
             ,
             doors
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             within
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             11.
             
             But
             devils
             lying
             about
             the
             out-works
             ,
             the
             senses
             ,
             the
             fancie
             ,
             and
             the
             imagination
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             material
             house
             ,
             and
             hath
             doors
             ,
             windows
             ,
             and
             entries
             passible
             to
             devils
             ;
             he
             can
             here
             blow
             the
             bellows
             ,
             and
             kindle
             iron
             works
             .
          
           
             There
             be
             two
             wayes
             to
             know
             the
             secrets
             that
             are
             done
             in
             a
             cabinet-camber
             .
             1.
             
             Satan
             can
             send
             in
             posts
             with
             letters
             ,
             and
             write
             his
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             his
             wiles
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             one
             way
             of
             putting
             it
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             Judas
             to
             betray
             Christ
             ,
             by
             sending
             his
             mind
             and
             will
             through
             the
             fancie
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             fancy
             being
             set
             on
             work
             by
             the
             will
             and
             understanding
             ,
             can
             carry
             the
             missive
             letter
             ;
             else
             how
             could
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             the
             sin
             of
             actual
             imaginations
             ?
             as
             he
             doth
             
               Jer.
               9.
               4.
               
               Jer.
               13.
               10.
               
               Jer.
               18.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Nah.
            
             2.
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             can
             write
             back
             an
             answer
             of
             the
             missive
             letters
             ,
             and
             print
             it
             on
             the
             fancy
             .
             We
             know
             there
             is
             fire
             in
             the
             house
             by
             the
             smoke
             that
             comes
             out
             at
             the
             chimney
             .
             A
             man
             may
             speak
             out
             at
             a
             window
             to
             another
             .
             Satan
             conveyed
             by
             the
             serpents
             tongue
             ,
             and
             by
             Evahs
             eyes
             ,
             the
             living
             thoughts
             of
             a
             Godhead
             growing
             on
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             can
             send
             in
             a
             word
             of
             a
             message
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               All
               these
               will
               I
               
               give
               thee
               ,
               if
               thou
               wilt
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               me
               .
            
             And
             thou
             shalt
             have
             thirty
             pieces
             of
             silver
             ,
             if
             thou
             wilt
             deliver
             up
             the
             Lord
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             from
             the
             sons
             of
             disobedience
             he
             gets
             a
             return
             ;
             he
             knew
             what
             Achab
             should
             answer
             to
             the
             400
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             heard
             that
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               goe
               ,
               and
               also
               prevail
               .
            
             And
             reason
             would
             say
             since
             all
             Satans
             prevailings
             have
             these
             two
             ;
             1.
             
             A
             commission
             sought
             and
             obtained
             to
             tempt
             Job
             c.
             1.
             and
             as
             particular
             as
             if
             written
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             v.
             12.
             
             Or
             a
             sentence
             of
             the
             great
             Judge
             to
             punish
             sin
             ,
             1
             Kings
             22.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23.
             2
             
             Sam.
             24.
             1.
             
             It
             may
             appear
             that
             the
             lictor
             and
             executioner
             ,
             though
             he
             know
             not
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             Judge
             directly
             ,
             yet
             he
             knows
             his
             own
             written
             commission
             ,
             and
             what
             sentence
             he
             is
             to
             execute
             ,
             and
             what
             mischief
             he
             shall
             doe
             ,
             1
             Kings
             22.
             22.
             as
             the
             executioner
             knows
             whether
             the
             sentence
             bear
             heading
             or
             hanging
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ananias
             is
             blamed
             for
             Satans
             lye
             that
             he
             
               put
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               Why
               hath
               Satan
               filled
               thy
               heart
            
             (
             it's
             like
             there
             were
             a
             good
             many
             seeming
             arguments
             moved
             by
             Satan
             to
             promote
             the
             work
             in
             
               Ananias
               )
               to
               lye
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ?
            
             Then
             though
             Satans
             knocking
             and
             active
             tempting
             be
             not
             our
             sin
             ;
             for
             our
             Saviour
             was
             tempted
             by
             Satan
             ,
             yet
             without
             sin
             ;
             
             yet
             he
             hath
             so
             access
             to
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             as
             our
             yielding
             and
             being
             passively
             tempted
             with
             any
             degree
             of
             inclination
             to
             the
             tempation
             ,
             is
             our
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Neither
             may
             we
             dispute
             or
             racket
             arguments
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             We
             may
             dispute
             with
             Hereticks
             ,
             and
             convince
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             be
             Satans
             instruments
             ,
             
               Tit.
               1.
               9.
               
               Tit.
            
             3.
             10.
             and
             the
             blind
             man
             John
             9.
             hold
             up
             a
             dispute
             in
             defence
             of
             Christ
             against
             the
             Pharisees
             ;
             therefore
             we
             may
             dispute
             with
             Satan
             himself
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Men
             ,
             to
             whose
             ears
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             gained
             by
             the
             power
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             not
             before
             devils
             .
             This
             end
             is
             not
             attainable
             in
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ;
             therefore
             Christ
             rebukes
             Satans
             confessing
             of
             him
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             34
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             Christ
             holds
             up
             dispute
             with
             Satan
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             are
             to
             follow
             what
             is
             ordinary
             in
             Christs
             disputing
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             reject
             Satans
             temptations
             ,
             not
             brutishly
             
             and
             irrationally
             (
             that
             is
             not
             victory
             over
             Satan
             by
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             )
             but
             by
             evidence
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             must
             refuse
             to
             yield
             to
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             refuse
             in
             faith
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             something
             extraordinary
             in
             this
             ,
             which
             we
             cannot
             follow
             ;
             for
             the
             second
             Adam
             here
             as
             Mediator
             carries
             the
             person
             of
             all
             the
             tempted
             ones
             ,
             as
             the
             first
             Adam
             did
             represent
             all
             his
             ,
             and
             gives
             a
             proof
             that
             he
             is
             Michael
             ,
             stronger
             then
             the
             Dragon
             ;
             and
             that
             all
             the
             tempted
             seed
             are
             by
             faith
             to
             rely
             on
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             tempted
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             did
             Christ
             hold
             up
             or
             entertain
             the
             dispute
             with
             Satan
             ;
             he
             only
             gave
             one
             simple
             answer
             to
             every
             temptation
             ,
             
               It
               is
               written
            
             .
             Nor
             had
             the
             dispute
          
           
             1.
             
             
             It
             s
             rise
             from
             Christ
             .
             Christ
             is
             rather
             a
             patient
             for
             our
             instruction
             ,
             then
             an
             agent
             as
             touching
             the
             rise
             of
             the
             temptation
             ;
             for
             Matthew
             saith
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               the
               tempter
               came
               unto
               him
            
             ;
             then
             Christ
             fetched
             neither
             the
             tempter
             ,
             nor
             the
             temptation
             ,
             or
             dispute
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Satan
               brought
               him
               to
               the
               holy
               city
               ,
            
             Matth.
             4.
             5.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Satan
               set
               him
               on
               a
               pinacle
               of
               the
               Temple
               ,
               v.
            
             8.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               The
               Devil
               took
               him
               unto
               an
               exceeding
               high
               mountain
               ,
               and
               shewed
               him
               all
               the
               kingdomes
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             Then
             did
             not
             the
             man
             Christ
             goe
             as
             from
             himself
             to
             the
             pinacle
             of
             the
             Temple
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             exceeding
             high
             mountain
             to
             fetch
             and
             bring
             on
             himself
             the
             temptation
             or
             the
             dispute
             .
             See
             Luke
             4.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Yea
             Divines
             think
             he
             submitted
             that
             his
             holy
             body
             should
             be
             so
             far
             acted
             upon
             by
             Satan
             .
             So
             Mark
             1.
             12.
             the
             Spirit
             drives
             him
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             casteth
             him
             violently
             to
             the
             desart
             .
             Evah
             entertains
             a
             dialogue
             with
             Satan
             .
             1.
             
             Speaks
             by
             way
             of
             complaining
             of
             God.
             2.
             
             And
             doubtingly
             of
             the
             Lords
             word
             of
             threatning
             ,
             
               Gen.
               3.
               
               Saul
            
             the
             1
             Sam.
             28.
             seeketh
             after
             Satan
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             journey
             to
             him
             .
             Some
             influences
             of
             God
             are
             1.
             
             upon
             the
             act
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             they
             are
             willingly
             received
             by
             us
             .
             2.
             
             Though
             they
             be
             terminated
             upon
             the
             material
             act
             under
             trangression
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             neither
             moral
             warrant
             nor
             perswasion
             to
             the
             sinfulness
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             .
             But
             when
             the
             influence
             is
             to
             gracious
             acts
             ,
             there
             are
             many
             strong
             allurements
             from
             precept
             ,
             promise
             ,
             threatning
             ,
             to
             move
             us
             to
             close
             with
             the
             gracious
             
             act
             ,
             and
             virtually
             with
             the
             real
             influence
             .
             3.
             
             Satans
             influences
             are
             to
             shameful
             acts
             ,
             to
             walking
             naked
             .
             2.
             
             To
             bloody
             delusions
             ,
             to
             kill
             the
             children
             to
             Molech
             .
             3.
             
             To
             unwarrantable
             delusions
             ,
             to
             lay
             aside
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             dark
             ,
             attending
             on
             unwritten
             dreams
             .
          
           
             2
             Divis
             .
             Some
             influences
             of
             God
             are
             
               ordinis
               naturalis
            
             ,
             natural
             ;
             he
             commands
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             ;
             he
             sends
             rain
             ,
             and
             joynes
             his
             concurrence
             to
             the
             things
             of
             nature
             .
             Some
             are
             
               ordinis
               supernaturalis
            
             ,
             supernatural
             ;
             such
             as
             are
             of
             the
             Father
             choosing
             .
             2.
             
             Of
             the
             Son.
             If
             Christ
             died
             without
             the
             camp
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             the
             people
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             12.
             and
             if
             by
             
               his
               will
               we
               are
               sanctified
               through
               the
               offering
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               once
               for
               all
               ,
            
             
             Heb.
             10.
             10.
             then
             sure
             sanctifying
             influences
             must
             be
             bought
             and
             purchased
             for
             his
             chosen
             people
             .
             The
             doubt
             is
             yet
             answered
             more
             fully
             ;
             what
             a
             wise
             man
             hath
             deliberately
             bought
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             ,
             he
             must
             bestow
             that
             for
             the
             end
             for
             which
             he
             hath
             bought
             it
             .
             Then
             Christ
             must
             bestow
             saving
             influences
             for
             sanctifying
             his
             people
             .
             We
             look
             too
             much
             to
             what
             we
             cannot
             doe
             ,
             and
             too
             little
             in
             this
             business
             to
             what
             Christ
             must
             doe
             ,
             upon
             the
             necessity
             of
             his
             offices
             ,
             of
             his
             bargain
             of
             redemption
             that
             he
             hath
             closed
             ;
             he
             must
             work
             in
             his
             own
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             until
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             3
             Division
             .
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             moral
             ,
             some
             physical
             and
             real
             .
             The
             moral
             influences
             are
             the
             perswading
             actings
             of
             God
             from
             the
             word
             of
             precept
             ,
             of
             promise
             ,
             of
             threatning
             ,
             
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             such
             are
             common
             to
             all
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
             Hence
             from
             these
             flow
             warnings
             ,
             inspirations
             ,
             holy
             motions
             ,
             strong
             convictions
             ,
             that
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             all
             are
             to
             be
             forgone
             and
             cast
             over-board
             that
             we
             may
             gain
             him
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             these
             .
             Christ
             stands
             at
             the
             door
             and
             knocks
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.
             20.
             
             Thousands
             refuse
             to
             open
             to
             him
             ;
             as
             howbeit
             the
             word
             carries
             along
             with
             it
             the
             high
             and
             glorious
             authority
             of
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             promise
             of
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             threatning
             of
             everlasting
             chains
             ;
             yet
             it
             works
             but
             morally
             ,
             and
             the
             robber
             in
             the
             woods
             laughs
             at
             the
             paper-lawes
             ,
             and
             at
             the
             far-off
             general
             justice
             that
             is
             in
             cities
             ,
             which
             cannot
             reach
             the
             
             robbers
             that
             are
             in
             woods
             ;
             so
             moral
             influences
             from
             the
             word
             bear
             in
             upon
             the
             thought
             afar
             off
             a
             letter-heaven
             ,
             or
             a
             literal
             hell
             ,
             with
             a
             suspition
             of
             lying
             unbelief
             ;
             these
             are
             but
             fables
             .
             But
             when
             the
             Lord
             in
             real
             influences
             lays
             hands
             on
             the
             sinner
             ,
             the
             man
             is
             then
             as
             if
             he
             were
             at
             the
             bar
             ;
             the
             robber
             on
             whose
             legs
             and
             arms
             the
             law
             hath
             laid
             bolts
             and
             iron
             fetters
             ,
             and
             is
             really
             wrought
             upon
             by
             more
             then
             literal
             influences
             ,
             as
             Saul
             for
             three
             dayes
             speaks
             supplications
             :
             And
             when
             the
             influences
             physical
             of
             God
             are
             upon
             the
             soul
             of
             the
             spouse
             ,
             then
             love
             it self
             and
             love-sickness
             speak
             with
             sense
             ,
             
               His
               love
               is
               better
               then
               wine
               .
               O
               he
               is
               the
               chief
               among
               ten
               thousand
               .
            
             Many
             thousand
             professors
             live
             and
             die
             under
             letter-influences
             ,
             and
             a
             paper-New-Testament
             ;
             they
             hear
             ,
             read
             ,
             know
             the
             word
             ,
             are
             baptized
             ,
             and
             deceive
             their
             own
             soules
             ,
             and
             have
             but
             seen
             (
             as
             James
             saith
             )
             
               their
               image
               in
               the
               glass
               ,
               and
               forget
               themselves
               .
            
             Such
             never
             knew
             heart-sickness
             ,
             nor
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             any
             real
             work
             on
             the
             conscience
             :
             then
             seek
             heart-drawing
             ,
             and
             heart-divinity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Some
             influences
             are
             moral
             and
             ordinary
             of
             some
             professors
             ;
             some
             are
             prophetical
             and
             extraordinary
             .
             Now
             as
             to
             these
             which
             are
             prophetical
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             a
             question
             whether
             they
             be
             real
             and
             physical
             ,
             or
             only
             moral
             .
             It
             seems
             there
             are
             two
             things
             here
             ,
             1.
             
             The
             visions
             .
             2.
             
             The
             publishing
             of
             them
             .
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             
               Jeremiah
               sees
               the
               rod
               of
               an
               Almond-tree
               ,
               and
               a
               seething
               pot
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               it
               toward
               the
               North.
               Ezekiel
               sees
               a
               whirlwind
               and
               a
               cloud
               out
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               fire
               infolding
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               colour
               of
               amber
               out
               of
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               likeness
               of
               four
               living
               creatures
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               of
               them
               had
               four
               faces
               ,
               and
               four
               wings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Daniel
             saw
             
               a
               ram
               with
               two
               horns
               ,
               one
               higher
               ,
               another
               lesser
               ,
               pushing
               northward
               ,
               and
               westward
               ,
               and
               southward
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             It
             's
             clear
             these
             were
             real
             visions
             ,
             and
             had
             real
             influences
             of
             God
             carrying
             them
             into
             their
             mind
             really
             ,
             and
             they
             could
             not
             shun
             but
             they
             were
             in
             an
             extasie
             ,
             and
             God
             really
             made
             them
             see
             as
             to
             the
             publishing
             of
             them
             ,
             just
             as
             they
             saw
             them
             .
             They
             seem
             to
             be
             moral
             agents
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             Caiaphas
             could
             not
             shun
             to
             prophecie
             ;
             nor
             could
             Balaam
             ,
             when
             his
             eyes
             were
             opened
             ,
             and
             he
             falling
             in
             a
             trance
             ,
             
             but
             see
             
               the
               visions
               of
               the
               Almighty
            
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             goe
             beyond
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             must
             prophetically
             bless
             (
             and
             no
             more
             thanks
             and
             praise
             can
             be
             due
             to
             them
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             then
             to
             Satan
             confessing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             )
             So
             are
             many
             ,
             who
             are
             convinced
             ,
             and
             tremble
             at
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             terrours
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             fever
             or
             ague
             of
             the
             pressing
             indignation
             of
             God
             takes
             them
             ,
             
             declare
             God
             to
             be
             righteous
             ,
             and
             themselves
             guilty
             ,
             are
             but
             little
             praise-worthy
             :
             For
             the
             Law
             acting
             in
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             is
             another
             party
             representing
             God
             the
             Judge
             ;
             and
             when
             such
             turn
             again
             to
             their
             vomit
             ,
             as
             there
             be
             many
             false
             births
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             how
             prodigiously
             profane
             are
             such
             ?
             for
             they
             carry
             about
             Satans
             light
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             profane
             hearts
             :
             so
             dreadful
             it
             is
             to
             doe
             violence
             to
             light
             which
             speaks
             from
             God.
             Saul
             at
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             reign
             ,
             and
             Demas
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             are
             hellish
             examples
             of
             Apostacy
             to
             cause
             others
             fear
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             There
             are
             some
             personal
             influences
             upon
             a
             single
             man
             that
             are
             more
             private
             ,
             which
             are
             very
             desirable
             :
             But
             there
             be
             some
             more
             publick
             influences
             on
             the
             Church
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             walks
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             golden
             candlesticks
             ,
             
             and
             raines
             down
             Ministerial
             blessings
             on
             his
             Church
             ,
             holds
             the
             stars
             on
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             waters
             his
             Church
             .
             So
             Isa
             .
             27.
             2.
             
             
               A
               garden
               of
               red
               wine
               .
               3.
               
               I
               the
               Lord
               doe
               keep
               it
               :
               I
               will
               water
               it
               every
               moment
               ,
               lest
               any
               hurt
               it
               ,
               I
               will
               keep
               it
               night
               and
               day
               .
            
             Beside
             protection
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             keeper
             of
             the
             Vineyard
             ,
             and
             Christ
             answers
             for
             the
             vines
             ,
             the
             mystical
             body
             is
             like
             a
             parcel
             of
             ground
             subject
             to
             drought
             and
             withering
             ,
             and
             Christ
             with
             showres
             of
             influences
             must
             water
             our
             withering
             ,
             and
             he
             leading
             captivity
             captive
             ,
             and
             ascending
             on
             his
             coronation-day
             ,
             sent
             down
             royal
             gifts
             ,
             Apostles
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             Pastors
             on
             his
             body
             mystical
             ,
             which
             also
             is
             made
             visible
             by
             him
             .
             The
             times
             of
             sweet
             refreshing
             showres
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             singing
             of
             the
             birds
             under
             the
             Messiah's
             Kingdome
             ,
             require
             that
             we
             exercise
             our
             faith
             in
             looking
             toward
             these
             promises
             .
             When
             the
             heavens
             seem
             to
             be
             heavy
             ,
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             with
             child
             of
             Summer-rain
             ,
             Ezek.
             34.
             26.
             
             
               I
               will
               make
               them
               and
               the
               places
               round
               my
               hill
               a
               blessing
               ,
               
               and
               I
               will
               cause
               the
               showers
               come
               down
               in
               his
               season
               ,
               there
               shall
               be
               showres
               of
               blessings
               .
            
             It
             's
             not
             rain
             for
             grass
             or
             corn
             ,
             but
             of
             spiritual
             influences
             upon
             Emmanuels
             land
             ,
             where
             floods
             and
             rivers
             run
             milk
             and
             wine
             ,
             Isa
             .
             55.
             1.
             as
             also
             
               Isa
               .
               32.
               3.
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               them
               that
               see
               shall
               not
               be
               dim
               ,
               and
               the
               ears
               of
               them
               that
               hear
               shall
               hearken
               .
               4.
               
               The
               heart
               also
               of
               the
               rash
               shall
               understand
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               stammerer
               shall
               be
               ready
               to
               speak
               plainly
               .
            
             Then
             is
             that
             true
             also
             
               Isa
               .
               35.
               1.
               
               The
               desart
               shall
               rejoyce
               and
               blossome
               as
               a
               rose
               .
               5.
               
               The
               eyes
               of
               the
               blind
               shall
               be
               opened
               ,
               and
               the
               eares
               of
               the
               deaf
               shall
               be
               unstopped
               .
               6.
               
               Then
               shall
               the
               lame
               man
               leap
               as
               an
               hart
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               the
               dumb
               sing
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               wilderness
               shall
               waters
               break
               out
               ,
               and
               streams
               in
               the
               desart
               .
               7.
               
               And
               the
               parched
               ground
               shall
               become
               a
               pool
               ,
               and
               the
               thirsty
               land
               springs
               of
               waters
               :
               in
               the
               habitation
               of
               dragons
               where
               each
               lay
               (
               shall
               be
               )
               grass
               with
               reeds
               and
               rushes
               .
            
             And
             that
             all
             this
             is
             a
             prophecie
             of
             showres
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             holy
             people
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             is
             clear
             
               v.
               8.
               
               And
               an
               high-way
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               and
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               called
               the
               way
               of
               holiness
               ,
               the
               unclean
               shall
               not
               pass
               over
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               for
               those
               ;
               the
               way
               faring
               men
               ,
               though
               fools
               ,
               shall
               not
               erre
               (
               therein
               .
               )
               9.
               
               No
               lion
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               nor
               any
               ravenous
               beast
               shall
               goe
               up
               thereupon
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               found
               there
               :
               but
               the
               redeemed
               shall
               walk
               there
               .
            
             Were
             all
             the
             stones
             and
             rocks
             of
             a
             a
             Land
             turned
             into
             gold
             ,
             it
             should
             prove
             that
             the
             Sun
             had
             most
             strong
             influences
             on
             that
             land
             .
             The
             stony
             hearts
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             changed
             into
             new
             hearts
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             and
             a
             people
             of
             hard
             mettal
             of
             iron
             and
             stone
             ,
             transformed
             into
             precious
             stones
             ,
             
               Carbuncles
               ,
               Agats
               ,
               Saphires
            
             ;
             and
             that
             made
             true
             ,
             
               All
               thy
               children
               shall
               be
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             55.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             This
             doth
             evince
             that
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             shall
             be
             mighty
             in
             those
             who
             believe
             under
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
             even
             
               the
               exceeding
               greatness
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               which
               he
               wrought
               in
               Christ
               when
               he
               raised
               him
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               set
               him
               at
               his
               own
               right
               hand
               in
               heavenly
               places
               .
            
             Such
             things
             say
             that
             such
             as
             live
             under
             the
             Gospel
             would
             say
             what
             a
             change
             is
             made
             in
             them
             .
             The
             Gospel
             finds
             you
             stones
             and
             iron
             ,
             and
             leaves
             you
             stones
             and
             iron
             ;
             O
             but
             that
             is
             sweet
             ,
             Christ
             found
             me
             clay
             ,
             and
             now
             I
             am
             
             gold
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             
               John
               9.
               25.
               
               One
               thing
               I
               know
               ,
               that
               where
               I
               was
               blind
               ,
               now
               I
               see
               .
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Once
               I
               was
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               an
               injurious
               person
               ,
               but
               I
               obtained
               mercy
               .
            
             Ah
             it
             's
             a
             hard
             condition
             ,
             born
             an
             heir
             of
             wrath
             ,
             dying
             worse
             then
             an
             heir
             of
             wrath
             ;
             for
             sin
             original
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             wickedness
             was
             but
             a
             little
             brook
             when
             the
             reprobate
             man
             was
             born
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             dies
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             mighty
             river
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             sea
             .
             What
             hath
             the
             Gospel
             done
             to
             you
             ?
             It
             's
             more
             then
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             it
             's
             a
             strong
             influence
             of
             God
             the
             first
             cause
             ,
             that
             makes
             clay
             gold
             ,
             and
             common
             earth
             silver
             ,
             and
             copper
             ,
             and
             brass
             .
             Many
             cannot
             tell
             where
             Christ
             found
             them
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             are
             now
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             there
             be
             such
             summer-showres
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             under
             Christ
             ,
             how
             is
             our
             fleece
             dry
             ?
             And
             many
             are
             rained
             upon
             green
             ,
             and
             the
             bones
             flourishing
             like
             an
             herb
             and
             a
             lilly
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             dry
             .
             This
             is
             not
             seen
             ;
             prophaneness
             is
             exceeding
             prophane
             ,
             and
             is
             twice
             ,
             yea
             seven
             times
             prophaneness
             under
             Gospel-influences
             .
             
             The
             Gospel-devil
             is
             fiercer
             ,
             and
             more
             a
             devil
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             then
             the
             Indian
             devil
             .
             O
             but
             the
             Gospel
             makes
             a
             sad
             eik
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             Gospel-swearing
             ,
             Gospel-whoring
             ,
             Gospel-drunkenness
             ,
             are
             worse
             then
             Sodoms
             filthiness
             ,
             Matth.
             10.
             15.
             
             There
             is
             an
             unperceived
             vengeance
             that
             cleaves
             to
             every
             Judas
             ;
             the
             man
             who
             is
             long
             in
             Christs
             company
             ;
             and
             sees
             and
             heares
             what
             Christ
             does
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             sayes
             ,
             his
             traitory
             is
             twice
             ,
             yea
             seven
             times
             traitory
             .
             Spilt
             and
             rotten
             wine
             is
             a
             worse
             liquor
             then
             fountain-water
             ;
             some
             water
             is
             better
             then
             some
             wine
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             blessed
             then
             is
             that
             ,
             this
             man
             and
             this
             man
             was
             born
             in
             Sion
             !
             To
             be
             born
             and
             dwell
             in
             a
             Land
             where
             Christ
             dwells
             ,
             speaks
             mercy
             :
             To
             be
             a
             plant
             of
             a
             young
             Vine
             where
             the
             garden
             of
             red
             wine
             is
             ,
             must
             be
             a
             mercy
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             plot
             of
             ground
             that
             Christ
             plows
             ;
             to
             be
             a
             branch
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             purges
             that
             it
             may
             bring
             forth
             more
             fruit
             ,
             is
             an
             incomparable
             mercy
             .
             You
             might
             have
             been
             born
             in
             China
             ,
             in
             America
             ,
             in
             Brasilia
             ,
             where
             Satan
             dwels
             ;
             but
             ye
             were
             born
             in
             a
             land
             of
             Vine-trees
             and
             Olive-trees
             .
             To
             be
             born
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             though
             men
             despise
             it
             )
             and
             in
             covenant
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             born
             in
             Paradise
             ,
             
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             heaven
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Prince
             ,
             who
             both
             can
             promise
             and
             give
             Heaven
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             Divis
             .
             Some
             are
             influences
             for
             the
             habit
             ,
             others
             for
             the
             act
             of
             grace
             .
             Influences
             for
             the
             habit
             ,
             as
             
               Isa
               .
               44.
               3.
               
               I
               will
               pour
               water
               on
               him
               that
               is
               thirsty
               ,
               and
               floods
               upon
               the
               dry
               ground
               .
               I
               will
               pour
               my
               spirit
               upon
               thy
               seed
               ,
               and
               my
               blessing
               upon
               thy
               off-spring
               .
            
             A
             land
             that
             raines
             showres
             of
             rain
             and
             milk
             ,
             and
             raines
             down
             showres
             of
             glory
             and
             grace
             ,
             must
             be
             the
             glory
             of
             all
             lands
             ,
             and
             it
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             excellent
             and
             a
             glorious
             Sun
             that
             shines
             upon
             that
             land
             .
             2.
             
             There
             are
             influences
             for
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
             Christ
             speaks
             and
             opens
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             their
             hearts
             burn
             within
             them
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             32.
             
             Every
             word
             of
             Christ
             casts
             in
             a
             fiery
             coal
             of
             love
             :
             Every
             fitting
             down
             under
             the
             Apple-tree
             brings
             sweetness
             ;
             he
             hath
             influences
             by
             which
             he
             brings
             on
             love-sickness
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Christ
             casteth
             in
             a
             praying
             disposition
             on
             
               Saul
               ,
               Behold
               he
               prayes
            
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             and
             casts
             in
             a
             mourning
             disposition
             on
             the
             woman
             that
             washed
             his
             feet
             with
             teares
             ;
             and
             a
             disposition
             of
             love
             ,
             she
             loved
             much
             ,
             so
             she
             weeped
             over
             Christs
             feet
             ,
             and
             kissed
             them
             ,
             and
             wiped
             them
             with
             the
             hair
             of
             her
             head
             .
             He
             cast
             in
             a
             hearing
             disposition
             in
             
               Mary
               ,
               Luke
            
             10.
             
             A
             love-sickness
             after
             Christ
             in
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             a
             mourning
             disposition
             on
             Peter
             ,
             he
             weeps
             bitterly
             .
             3.
             
             There
             are
             influences
             by
             which
             Christ
             acts
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             acts
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             and
             the
             spirit
             groanes
             and
             prayes
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             Christ
             by
             his
             influences
             makes
             some
             one
             new
             work
             or
             other
             what
             he
             hath
             done
             in
             you
             .
             Are
             ye
             a
             dry
             Eunuch
             ,
             and
             the
             heath
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ?
             and
             are
             ye
             the
             dried
             up
             fig-tree
             ,
             and
             withered
             up
             by
             the
             root
             ,
             neither
             leaves
             nor
             fruit
             ?
             God
             will
             blast
             brambles
             ,
             and
             cast
             them
             over
             the
             hedge
             ,
             and
             deny
             Sun
             and
             rain
             to
             them
             .
             Some
             there
             be
             on
             whom
             Christ
             never
             acted
             as
             Christ
             ;
             they
             are
             in
             the
             shadow
             all
             their
             life
             ,
             and
             never
             saw
             nor
             felt
             the
             Sun.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             
             Divis
             .
             There
             be
             some
             influences
             proper
             to
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             some
             peculiar
             to
             the
             members
             .
             O
             what
             rare
             actings
             upon
             the
             Son
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               45.
               2.
               
               Grace
               is
               poured
               in
               thy
               lips
               .
            
             v.
             7.
             
             
               God
               thy
               God
               hath
               anointed
               thee
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               .
            
             Isa
             .
             
             61.
             1.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               is
               upon
               me
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               hath
               anointed
               me
               to
               preach
               good
               tidings
               to
               the
               meek
               ;
               he
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               bind
               up
               the
               broken-hearted
               ,
               to
               proclame
               liberty
               to
               the
               captives
               ,
               and
               the
               opening
               of
               the
               prison
               to
               them
               that
               are
               bound
               .
               2.
               
               To
               proclame
               the
               acceptable
               year
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             which
             words
             are
             holden
             forth
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             their
             fulness
             ,
             the
             anointing
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             the
             head
             upon
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             influence
             of
             that
             anointing
             upon
             the
             members
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             meek
             ,
             on
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             on
             the
             captives
             ,
             on
             those
             that
             are
             bound
             and
             sold
             .
             Then
             saith
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             sent
             the
             strong
             and
             fountain-influences
             of
             the
             abounding
             anointing
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             may
             send
             the
             fruits
             of
             these
             holy
             influences
             upon
             the
             meek
             to
             preach
             to
             them
             glad
             tidings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             believe
             ,
             and
             influences
             upon
             the
             broken
             hearts
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             bound
             up
             ,
             and
             influences
             on
             the
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             ,
             
             and
             the
             sold
             and
             oppressed
             with
             debt
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             made
             free
             for
             binding
             up
             of
             hearts
             ;
             and
             freeing
             of
             captives
             and
             prisoners
             are
             impossible
             without
             the
             healing
             influences
             of
             Christ
             .
             Then
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             God
             lets
             out
             to
             me
             and
             to
             the
             members
             ;
             〈◊〉
             the
             head
             receive
             anointing
             ,
             and
             a
             full
             fountain
             ,
             and
             I
             issue
             out
             streames
             and
             life
             to
             the
             members
             ;
             look
             then
             as
             the
             dry
             earth
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             connatural
             right
             of
             meanes
             and
             end
             to
             the
             full
             clouds
             and
             bottles
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             the
             cold
             and
             dead
             earth
             hath
             a
             sort
             of
             connatural
             right
             ,
             by
             the
             Lords
             holy
             appointment
             ,
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             so
             by
             a
             decree
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             the
             meek
             ,
             the
             captives
             ,
             the
             prisoners
             have
             a
             right
             of
             meanes
             in
             order
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             compassion
             and
             tenderness
             ,
             and
             of
             real
             grace
             ,
             that
             in
             its
             fulness
             is
             in
             the
             soul
             and
             heart
             of
             the
             
               Mediator
               Christ
            
             ,
             toward
             their
             brokenness
             bondage
             and
             misery
             who
             are
             his
             .
             Then
             may
             the
             captive
             and
             prisoner
             claime
             influences
             from
             Christ
             ,
             as
             the
             dry
             earth
             in
             its
             kind
             suites
             and
             ●egges
             that
             raine
             that
             is
             in
             the
             bosome
             and
             womb
             of
             the
             clouds
             for
             its
             refreshments
             :
             and
             so
             much
             the
             more
             that
             fulness
             of
             Christs
             anointing
             is
             not
             only
             ordered
             by
             a
             free
             and
             gracious
             decree
             as
             the
             meanes
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             supply
             the
             emptiness
             of
             the
             meek
             and
             the
             poor
             
             captives
             ,
             but
             2.
             also
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             Christs
             anointing
             is
             due
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             and
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             to
             those
             captives
             ,
             as
             when
             there
             is
             a
             large
             price
             of
             blood
             given
             for
             to
             redeem
             the
             man
             in
             his
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             as
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             from
             the
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             Gal.
             1.
             15.
             from
             the
             living
             to
             sin
             and
             in
             sin
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             from
             all
             iniquity
             and
             the
             bondage
             and
             filthiness
             thereof
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             There
             is
             a
             due
             right
             in
             law
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             bargain
             and
             payment
             ,
             made
             to
             Justice
             upon
             Christs
             part
             ,
             that
             such
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             detained
             slaves
             ,
             captives
             ,
             and
             prisoners
             .
             Now
             the
             earth
             hath
             no
             such
             right
             by
             buying
             ,
             nor
             any
             
               Jus
               emptionis
            
             ,
             to
             have
             rain
             and
             influences
             from
             the
             clouds
             and
             the
             sun
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             may
             without
             violation
             of
             any
             bargain
             turn
             the
             earth
             into
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             into
             brass
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             the
             Lord
             simply
             and
             absolutely
             deny
             the
             fruits
             Christs
             anointing
             ,
             binding
             up
             of
             wounds
             ,
             and
             freedome
             to
             the
             broken-hearted
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             captives
             and
             slaves
             of
             sin
             ,
             for
             any
             deserving
             in
             them
             ;
             yet
             as
             touching
             the
             bargain
             and
             engagement
             of
             redemption
             from
             sins
             ,
             and
             the
             dominion
             ,
             masterdome
             ,
             and
             law
             imprisonment
             thereof
             ,
             the
             meek
             and
             the
             captives
             have
             a
             more
             noble
             right
             in
             the
             surety
             Christ
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             buying
             and
             selling
             ,
             to
             the
             healing
             influences
             of
             Christs
             holy
             anointing
             ,
             then
             the
             world
             can
             express
             .
             See
             also
             how
             the
             spirit
             in
             its
             fulness
             is
             given
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               11.
               2.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               wisedom
               and
               understanding
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               counsel
               and
               might
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               knowledge
               and
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Isa
             .
             42.
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               put
               my
               spirit
               on
               him
               ,
               he
               shall
               bring
               forth
               judgment
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               .
            
             These
             be
             mighty
             influences
             on
             him
             ,
             to
             whom
             (
             said
             
               John
               the
               Baptist
            
             )
             God
             gave
             not
             the
             spirit
             by
             measure
             ,
             John
             3.
             34.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             right
             of
             promise
             to
             influences
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               7
               ,
               17
               ,
               26.
               
               Rev.
               3.
               12
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               John
               14.
               18
               ,
               21.
               
               John
            
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             In
             Christ
             
               promissio
               facit
               legale
               jus
            
             ,
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             oweth
             me
             showers
             of
             grace
             ;
             for
             he
             promised
             to
             water
             me
             .
             This
             promise
             is
             a
             draught
             of
             the
             river
             of
             life
             to
             the
             deadned
             spirit
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             mystical
             dueness
             and
             connatural
             love-right
             :
             The
             head
             by
             natures
             law
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             debtor
             for
             influences
             of
             life
             to
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             Here
             are
             sweet
             grounds
             for
             the
             streams
             to
             beg
             from
             the
             
             fountain
             ,
             the
             members
             dry
             and
             withering
             from
             the
             living
             head
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             was
             fit
             there
             should
             be
             another
             higher
             providence
             about
             the
             head
             ,
             then
             about
             the
             members
             ,
             and
             so
             more
             admirable
             and
             transcendent
             influences
             extended
             toward
             Christ
             ,
             then
             toward
             any
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             ,
             as
             that
             a
             new
             star
             should
             be
             created
             at
             his
             birth
             .
          
           
             That
             2.
             
             God
             should
             give
             testimony
             of
             him
             from
             heaven
             immediately
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             Angels
             ,
             immediate
             messengers
             from
             heaven
             ,
             should
             preach
             his
             birth-day
             and
             place
             ,
             Luke
             2.
             should
             minister
             to
             him
             in
             his
             agony
             in
             the
             garden
             ;
             should
             watch
             the
             corps
             of
             this
             King
             sleeping
             in
             the
             grave
             ;
             should
             witness
             his
             ascension
             ;
             
             and
             what
             mighty
             influences
             above
             nature
             must
             be
             in
             his
             raising
             the
             dead
             ,
             commanding
             devils
             ,
             &c.
             
             In
             his
             coming
             down
             from
             heaven
             to
             be
             man
             ,
             in
             whom
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             Godhead
             dwells
             bodily
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             holy
             body
             should
             ascend
             visibly
             through
             the
             air
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             heavens
             ,
             cleaving
             ,
             yielding
             ,
             and
             giving
             way
             to
             him
             ;
             what
             influences
             in
             that
             the
             clouds
             are
             his
             chariots
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             man
             Christ
             intercedes
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             sends
             influences
             of
             life
             all
             the
             world
             over
             to
             his
             members
             ,
             rules
             all
             Empires
             and
             Kingdomes
             ,
             the
             languishing
             and
             fainting
             believer
             is
             comforted
             ?
             O
             how
             suitable
             is
             Christs
             fulness
             and
             life
             to
             my
             death
             and
             emptiness
             !
          
           
             3.
             
             These
             must
             be
             strong
             influences
             ,
             that
             with
             the
             anointing
             ,
             Isa
             .
             61.
             1
             ,
             2.
             is
             given
             a
             power
             to
             preach
             the
             year
             of
             vengeance
             ,
             to
             judge
             and
             trample
             upon
             the
             necks
             of
             all
             his
             enemies
             ;
             that
             the
             man
             Christ
             shall
             come
             visibly
             and
             locally
             from
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             and
             the
             heavens
             bow
             and
             yield
             to
             his
             blessed
             manhood
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             with
             his
             mighty
             Angels
             to
             judge
             all
             .
          
           
             And
             he
             sends
             4.
             influences
             of
             judgments
             through
             the
             stars
             which
             fight
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Judg.
             5.
             20.
             through
             winds
             ,
             seas
             and
             rivers
             ,
             fire
             and
             sword
             ,
             and
             evil
             Angels
             that
             are
             armed
             against
             his
             enemies
             ,
             Exod.
             14.
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               Exod.
               15.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Judg.
               5.
               21.
               
               Gen.
            
             19.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             
               Numb
               .
               16.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             78.
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46
             ,
             47
             ,
             48
             ,
             49
             ,
             50
             ,
             51
             ,
             &c.
             All
             which
             teach
             us
             not
             to
             murmure
             at
             providence
             ,
             
             government
             of
             the
             world
             .
             Why
             say
             we
             ,
             this
             is
             sad
             ,
             and
             yet
             fallen
             out
             ?
             God
             might
             otherwise
             have
             disposed
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             we
             reflect
             upon
             his
             providence
             ,
             while
             as
             we
             offend
             at
             second
             causes
             ,
             but
             be
             comforted
             in
             a
             new
             world
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             more
             glorious
             providence
             of
             influences
             in
             ruling
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             in
             carrying
             the
             chosen
             of
             God
             to
             glory
             ,
             then
             if
             all
             were
             ruled
             to
             our
             will.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             
             None
             shall
             wither
             or
             be
             blasted
             that
             are
             planted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             committed
             to
             his
             husbandry
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             could
             not
             in
             the
             other
             first
             providence
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             sin
             entred
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             have
             claimed
             to
             influences
             of
             glory
             from
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             anointing
             that
             is
             in
             Christ
             ;
             for
             Christ
             then
             was
             not
             the
             publick
             good
             ,
             and
             communicable
             treasure
             of
             his
             redeemed
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             our
             God
             ,
             nor
             our
             Emmanuel
             ,
             nor
             our
             Goel
             or
             Kinsman-redeemer
             ,
             but
             a
             reserved
             and
             estranged
             God
             to
             be
             made
             our
             God
             by
             our
             own
             earning
             and
             law-merit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             Jesus
             was
             infinite
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             fountain
             as
             large
             as
             now
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             not
             our
             own
             fountain
             ,
             nor
             the
             influences
             and
             waterings
             due
             to
             in
             our
             witherings
             as
             now
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             is
             made
             the
             new
             great
             Lord
             ,
             Factor
             ,
             and
             publick
             Agent
             for
             his
             Church
             ,
             to
             rule
             all
             for
             their
             good
             and
             salvation
             ;
             and
             heaven
             ,
             and
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             ,
             and
             things
             present
             ,
             and
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             are
             put
             over
             in
             Christs
             hands
             ;
             the
             morrow
             ,
             the
             next
             years
             deliverance
             ,
             the
             believers
             outgoing
             in
             death
             ,
             are
             all
             made
             over
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             Christ
             all
             things
             are
             ours
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             3.
             21.
             and
             the
             watering
             of
             my
             witheredness
             ,
             and
             the
             quickning
             of
             my
             deadness
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             in
             this
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             is
             first
             Christs
             ,
             and
             I
             got
             it
             seasonably
             from
             him
             in
             a
             better
             time
             and
             way
             then
             according
             to
             my
             time
             and
             way
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             Many
             things
             fall
             out
             which
             may
             be
             well
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             so
             ;
             one
             godly
             husbandman
             prayers
             for
             rain
             to
             his
             ground
             ,
             another
             godly
             husbandman
             prayes
             for
             drought
             ,
             as
             more
             useful
             for
             his
             field
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             rain
             enough
             .
             Now
             is
             it
             not
             good
             that
             there
             is
             a
             wise
             providence
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             which
             fits
             both
             their
             prayers
             ,
             and
             does
             the
             business
             well
             ?
             A
             number
             of
             believers
             are
             to
             fail
             to
             such
             a
             land
             ,
             they
             pray
             for
             a
             North-east-wind
             ;
             another
             number
             of
             believers
             are
             to
             sail
             to
             another
             land
             ,
             they
             suit
             from
             the
             Lord
             a
             South-west-wind
             ;
             is
             it
             not
             best
             that
             Christ
             in
             his
             new
             spiritual
             providence
             take
             a
             course
             to
             hear
             both
             their
             prayers
             ,
             to
             deny
             both
             the
             winds
             they
             suit
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             both
             in
             his
             own
             way
             to
             their
             desired
             harbours
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             2.
             
             It
             were
             better
             God
             should
             hear
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             in
             their
             straits
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Lord
             neither
             casteth
             off
             his
             foreknown
             people
             nor
             their
             prayers
             ,
             though
             visible
             Israel
             externally
             called
             be
             rejected
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             heares
             wicked
             mens
             prayers
             ,
             and
             grants
             them
             not
             in
             a
             way
             of
             promise
             ,
             but
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               8.
               22.
               1
               
               Sam.
               12.
               13.
               
               Hos
               .
               13.
               11.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             78.
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             27
             ,
             28
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             heares
             the
             prayers
             of
             his
             people
             in
             way
             of
             promise
             which
             is
             better
             then
             simple
             hearing
             .
             
             See
             the
             judicious
             Treatise
             of
             the
             servant
             of
             God
             
               Mr.
               Gee
            
             .
          
           
             Obj
             3.
             
             Many
             wicked
             men
             are
             green
             and
             flourishing
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             swallow
             Jacob.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             evil
             that
             the
             Lords
             fire
             in
             Sion
             be
             hot
             and
             fierce
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             remove
             the
             dross
             ,
             though
             the
             coals
             that
             melt
             the
             gold
             be
             digged
             out
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             their
             flaming
             against
             his
             people
             sinful
             and
             cruel
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             only
             in
             relation
             to
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             above
             his
             laws
             ,
             binding
             Angels
             and
             men
             ;
             not
             evil
             ,
             but
             equally
             done
             in
             wisedome
             and
             righteousness
             ;
             for
             as
             much
             may
             be
             said
             by
             carnal
             reason
             in
             the
             Lords
             efficacious
             permission
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             hinder
             in
             the
             reprobate
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             some
             way
             he
             hindered
             it
             in
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             and
             in
             chosen
             heirs
             of
             glory
             .
             1.
             
             Against
             the
             wisedome
             .
             2.
             goodness
             .
             3.
             soveraignty
             .
             4.
             righteousness
             .
             5.
             and
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             
               Jesuits
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Socinians
            
             ,
             and
             others
             say
             against
             the
             holiness
             of
             God.
             No
             earthly
             Father
             but
             he
             should
             fail
             both
             against
             natural
             love
             ,
             goodness
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             should
             he
             permit
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             hinder
             ,
             his
             children
             to
             commit
             sins
             ,
             which
             shall
             procure
             their
             eternal
             misery
             and
             woe
             .
             Let
             all
             flesh
             be
             silent
             ,
             here
             is
             holy
             dominion
             .
          
           
           
             8.
             
             
             Divis
             .
             Some
             influences
             of
             Christ
             are
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             simply
             necessar●
             ,
             and
             principally
             promised
             ;
             some
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             less
             necessary
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             influences
             by
             which
             the
             Lord
             gives
             a
             circumcised
             ,
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             an
             one
             and
             single
             ,
             Ezek.
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             a
             soft
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             and
             spirit
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               36.
               26.
               
               Zech.
               12.
               10.
               
               Isa
               .
               54.
               13.
               
               John
               6.
               45.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             44.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             These
             are
             simply
             necessary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             These
             in●uences
             are
             also
             fundamental
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             promiseth
             and
             doth
             put
             in
             act
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             persevering
             of
             believers
             ,
             
               Ezek.
               36.
               27.
               
               Isa
               .
               54.
               10.
               
               Isa
               .
               59.
               21.
               
               Psal
               .
               1.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               89.
               28
               ,
               29
               ,
               30
               ,
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               John
               10.
               27
               ,
               28
               ,
               29.
               
               John
            
             15.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             plant
             ,
             his
             planting
             layes
             on
             him
             some
             necessity
             ,
             so
             far
             to
             give
             watering-influences
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             suffer
             his
             planted
             trees
             to
             dry
             up
             by
             the
             roots
             ,
             
             and
             to
             wither
             root
             and
             branch
             ;
             and
             Christ
             so
             builds
             on
             a
             rock
             his
             people
             and
             believers
             ,
             never
             to
             be
             prevailed
             against
             by
             the
             ports
             of
             hell
             ;
             as
             he
             must
             watch
             the
             city
             that
             it
             be
             not
             surprised
             ,
             nor
             the
             living
             stones
             hammered
             to
             nothing
             ,
             and
             removed
             off
             the
             rock
             and
             the
             foundation
             Christ
             .
             Christ
             so
             buyes
             with
             a
             price
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             he
             carries
             them
             on
             to
             the
             purchased
             glory
             ,
             and
             bringeth
             them
             actually
             to
             the
             fruition
             of
             life
             eternal
             ;
             for
             Christ
             is
             an
             established
             high
             Priest
             to
             intercede
             for
             his
             own
             ,
             and
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             continual
             showring
             down
             upon
             the
             redeemed
             ones
             new
             vigorous
             influences
             as
             the
             head
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             it
             lives
             ,
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             sleeping
             and
             waking
             ,
             sends
             down
             influences
             of
             life
             to
             the
             members
             :
             ever-living
             and
             ever-interceding
             Christ
             is
             the
             fountain
             ,
             running
             along
             through
             the
             roots
             of
             the
             Lords
             planting
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             are
             ever
             green
             ,
             ever
             blooming
             and
             budding
             ,
             and
             in
             old
             age
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             ,
             
               John
               14.
               19.
               
               Isa
            
             .
             27.
             3.
             
             Christ
             interceding
             is
             that
             live
             fire
             on
             the
             Altar
             ,
             Isa
             .
             6.
             ever
             sending
             forth
             live
             flamings
             ,
             and
             heat
             of
             life
             through
             his
             live
             coals
             to
             all
             his
             ,
             
               John
               14.
               19.
               
               Because
               I
               live
               ,
               ye
               shall
               live
               also
               .
            
             Now
             there
             is
             no
             interruption
             of
             Christs
             living
             by
             sickness
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             death
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             lives
             alwayes
             .
             Just
             as
             the
             Sun-beams
             and
             rayes
             of
             light
             and
             heat
             are
             kept
             in
             their
             being
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             body
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             casting
             out
             these
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             darting
             out
             of
             heat
             ,
             and
             warmness
             ,
             and
             
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             flamings
             are
             kept
             in
             being
             by
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             by
             new
             fuel
             is
             continued
             still
             in
             the
             act
             of
             flaming
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             Saints
             kept
             still
             in
             a
             spiritual
             living
             ,
             being
             by
             Christ
             issuing
             out
             his
             influences
             upon
             them
             .
             So
             sweet
             is
             the
             union
             of
             dependency
             daily
             and
             momently
             upon
             Christ
             that
             blessed
             root
             of
             Jesse
             .
             Ah
             ,
             if
             we
             knew
             what
             it
             were
             to
             live
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             breath
             in
             Christ
             ,
             pray
             in
             him
             ,
             love
             in
             him
             ,
             rejoyce
             in
             him
             ,
             suffer
             and
             triumph
             in
             him
             ,
             praise
             in
             him
             ,
             wait
             in
             him
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             our
             actings
             ,
             separated
             from
             Christ
             and
             his
             influences
             of
             life
             ,
             not
             known
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             through
             our
             unwatchfulness
             are
             dreadful
             .
             Now
             there
             be
             some
             single
             influences
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             want
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             as
             the
             influence
             necessary
             for
             Peters
             confessing
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             denied
             him
             ;
             the
             influence
             by
             which
             David
             should
             have
             been
             guarded
             against
             the
             tempration
             to
             adultery
             and
             murder
             ,
             the
             Lord
             may
             withdraw
             such
             influences
             ,
             that
             the
             fallen
             Saints
             may
             know
             that
             they
             stand
             by
             grace
             ;
             and
             therefore
             from
             the
             Lords
             withdrawings
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             let
             us
             not
             conclude
             we
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             slack
             ,
             but
             in
             trembling
             and
             godly
             fear
             to
             keep
             near
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             censure
             not
             the
             Lord
             for
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             influences
             ,
             since
             he
             stands
             obliged
             by
             his
             holy
             covenant
             not
             to
             deny
             the
             substantial
             and
             fundamental
             influences
             by
             which
             we
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             
             Divis
             .
             There
             be
             some
             influences
             
               in
               which
               the
               Lord
            
             concurrs
             with
             the
             
               actings
               of
               saving
               grace
            
             ;
             as
             of
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             hope
             ,
             and
             other
             influences
             ,
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             concurres
             with
             the
             actings
             of
             a
             meer
             gift
             ,
             or
             other
             principles
             ,
             possibly
             the
             flesh
             ,
             custome
             ,
             &c.
             and
             it
             were
             good
             to
             know
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               8.
               
               Awake
               my
               glory
               ,
               awake
               psaltery
               and
               harp
            
             ;
             and
             so
             he
             speaks
             to
             the
             gift
             of
             musick
             to
             awake
             and
             be
             concurrent
             in
             the
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             stirs
             up
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             himself
             to
             praise
             ,
             when
             he
             sayes
             
               I
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
            
             ,
             he
             teacheth
             that
             gift
             and
             grace
             should
             concur
             and
             be
             stirred
             up
             in
             spiritual
             duties
             of
             praying
             and
             praising
             :
             hence
             how
             we
             may
             know
             when
             we
             act
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             act
             from
             saving
             grace
             these
             Assertions
             following
             .
          
           
           
             Assert
             .
             
             1.
             
             Some
             sinful
             sleepiness
             of
             the
             flesh
             may
             concur
             in
             both
             the
             acting
             of
             the
             gift
             and
             of
             the
             grace
             ;
             for
             David
             bidding
             both
             his
             harp
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             gift
             of
             musick
             awake
             ,
             and
             himself
             awake
             ,
             teacheth
             some
             sinful
             dulness
             was
             upon
             both
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             So
             when
             David
             excites
             his
             soul
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             him
             to
             bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psal
             .
             103.
             1.
             he
             insinuates
             that
             in
             praising
             of
             God
             fleshly
             dulness
             may
             come
             upon
             all
             that
             is
             within
             him
             ,
             both
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             skill
             of
             singing
             :
             it
             's
             much
             to
             get
             the
             fountain
             made
             clean
             in
             our
             actings
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             condescending
             is
             his
             mercy
             ,
             who
             denies
             not
             his
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             us
             ,
             though
             the
             flesh
             be
             acting
             often
             ,
             and
             retarding
             the
             spirit
             in
             our
             actings
             ?
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             we
             knock
             not
             at
             the
             wrong
             door
             :
             we
             may
             pray
             and
             preach
             from
             a
             gift
             of
             praying
             and
             humane
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             a
             civilized
             and
             well-skilled
             fancy
             ,
             and
             a
             literal
             mind
             versed
             in
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             we
             think
             that
             we
             are
             praying
             from
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             
             and
             the
             gracious
             habit
             of
             praying
             .
             So
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             singing
             praises
             ;
             how
             many
             prophecied
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
             from
             a
             meer
             gift
             ,
             and
             die
             in
             that
             deluded
             condition
             ,
             and
             are
             possessed
             with
             that
             habitual
             mistake
             (
             which
             is
             never
             tried
             )
             that
             they
             prophecied
             and
             cast
             out
             Devils
             from
             a
             sanctified
             principle
             ?
             read
             
               Matth.
               7.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Luke
               13.
               25.
               
               Matth.
            
             25.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             If
             any
             say
             ,
             May
             not
             sound
             believers
             also
             blow
             at
             the
             wrong
             harthstone
             and
             think
             the
             like
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             There
             may
             be
             a
             particular
             mistake
             in
             this
             or
             that
             act
             ,
             but
             not
             an
             habitual
             deluded
             condition
             all
             their
             life
             ;
             as
             sometimes
             the
             believer
             may
             pray
             from
             meer
             custome
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             little
             stirring
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             It
             's
             not
             enough
             to
             doe
             the
             same
             that
             heathens
             doe
             ;
             for
             if
             
               ye
               love
               them
               that
               love
               you
               ,
               what
               reward
               have
               ye
               ?
               and
               if
               ye
               salute
               your
               brethren
               only
            
             (
             not
             your
             enemies
             also
             )
             what
             do
             ye
             more
             then
             others
             ?
             So
             Christ
             Matth.
             5.
             to
             the
             multitude
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             disciples
             ,
             Matth.
             5.
             1
             ,
             46.
             
             Believers
             then
             should
             not
             stint
             themselves
             to
             only
             publicans
             and
             heathens
             duties
             .
             Samuel
             speaks
             as
             a
             man
             ,
             as
             Samuel
             when
             he
             
             calls
             Eliah
             the
             Lords
             anointed
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             16.
             and
             supposeth
             that
             he
             speaks
             as
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             so
             doth
             
               Nathan
               ,
               1
               Sam.
            
             16.
             6
             ,
             7.
             2
             
             Sam.
             7.
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             vast
             difference
             betwixt
             (
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               Prophet
               by
               the
               Lord
            
             )
             and
             (
             
               thus
               saith
               the
               man
            
             )
             and
             therefore
             where
             are
             we
             when
             our
             righteousness
             does
             not
             exceed
             the
             righteousness
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ?
             The
             devils
             believe
             there
             is
             one
             God
             ,
             and
             they
             doe
             well
             ,
             James
             2.
             19.
             and
             we
             fooles
             say
             in
             our
             hearts
             there
             is
             no
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             14.
             1.
             and
             do
             we
             well
             in
             so
             saying
             ?
             The
             devils
             do
             tremble
             when
             they
             believe
             there
             is
             one
             God
             :
             ah
             ,
             Satan
             believes
             in
             sad
             earnest
             when
             he
             believes
             !
             We
             sport
             ,
             yea
             doe
             not
             we
             laugh
             and
             mock
             at
             a
             Godhead
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             word
             of
             a
             hell
             ?
             The
             faith
             conveyed
             with
             godly
             trembling
             were
             good
             :
             Ah
             ,
             that
             we
             know
             not
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             out-lettings
             of
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             temporary
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             that
             goe
             along
             with
             the
             out-letting
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             matter
             !
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             Hardly
             can
             the
             use
             of
             a
             gift
             ascend
             above
             it self
             to
             intend
             God
             and
             his
             glory
             ;
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             is
             graces
             end
             ,
             not
             gifts
             end
             .
             
               Zech.
               7.
               5.
               
               When
               ye
               fasted
               ,
               did
               ye
               at
               all
               fast
               unto
               me
               ?
               6.
               
               And
               when
               ye
               did
               eat
               ,
               and
               when
               ye
               did
               drink
               ,
               did
               ye
               not
               eat
               for
               your selves
               ?
               and
               did
               not
               ye
               drink
               for
               your selves
               ?
            
             Heb.
             
               did
               not
               ye
               your selves
               eat
               as
               carnal
               men
               ?
            
             did
             ye
             not
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             feast
             ,
             and
             fast
             ?
             He
             meanes
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             in
             them
             did
             not
             keep
             these
             religious
             fasts
             and
             feasts
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             custome
             ,
             and
             self
             ;
             and
             did
             ye
             fast
             for
             me
             at
             all
             ?
             and
             he
             doubles
             the
             word
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             may
             the
             more
             convince
             them
             ,
             
               even
               for
               me
            
             ?
             So
             the
             Lord
             might
             say
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             who
             prayed
             in
             the
             streets
             ,
             Did
             ye
             at
             all
             pray
             to
             me
             ,
             even
             to
             me
             ?
             or
             did
             the
             gift
             and
             vain-glory
             in
             you
             ,
             or
             the
             spirit
             in
             you
             ?
             So
             he
             may
             say
             to
             us
             ,
             Doe
             ye
             preach
             ,
             hear
             ,
             swear
             a
             covenant
             for
             me
             at
             all
             ?
             
             Saving
             grace
             must
             sanctifie
             the
             gift
             in
             its
             use
             and
             end
             ,
             that
             it
             be
             for
             God
             ;
             but
             a
             gift
             can
             never
             sanctifie
             saving
             grace
             in
             its
             use
             and
             end
             .
             As
             grace
             which
             is
             above
             nature
             sanctifies
             nature
             ,
             and
             heightens
             nature
             in
             its
             actings
             ,
             principles
             ,
             and
             end
             ;
             but
             nature
             ,
             that
             is
             below
             grace
             ,
             can
             never
             sanctisie
             and
             heighten
             grace
             in
             its
             actings
             ,
             principles
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
          
           
           
             Assert
             .
             5.
             
             The
             same
             sun
             ,
             the
             same
             air
             and
             heaven
             ,
             send
             the
             same
             influences
             on
             the
             true
             and
             natural
             olive
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             wild
             olive
             ;
             the
             same
             clouds
             and
             rain
             act
             upon
             the
             vine-tree
             and
             the
             thorn-tree
             ,
             upon
             the
             rose
             ,
             and
             the
             briar
             ,
             and
             the
             nettle
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             same
             word
             comes
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             both
             elect
             and
             reprobate
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             quickning
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             both
             .
             
             Saul
             governes
             ,
             and
             leads
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             a
             gift
             ;
             and
             David
             governes
             ,
             feeds
             ,
             and
             leads
             the
             Armies
             of
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             word
             of
             command
             layes
             an
             obligation
             upon
             both
             ;
             false
             Apostles
             preach
             Christ
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             labour
             by
             a
             gift
             ,
             but
             Paul
             labours
             not
             as
             Paul
             ,
             but
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             him
             .
             
             The
             virgins
             are
             drawn
             and
             run
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             and
             John
             is
             drawn
             and
             runneth
             ;
             but
             the
             same
             lively
             influences
             act
             not
             upon
             the
             one
             and
             other
             :
             it
             is
             a
             deluding
             conclusion
             ,
             
               we
               have
               eaten
               and
               drunken
               where
               Christ
               was
               present
               ,
            
             and
             his
             Saints
             present
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             should
             open
             to
             us
             ;
             and
             Christ
             hath
             preached
             and
             his
             faithful
             Prophets
             in
             our
             hearing
             ,
             in
             our
             streets
             ,
             therefore
             should
             we
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Bridegroomes
             chamber
             ,
             Luke
             13.
             25.
             
             What
             can
             then
             be
             builded
             on
             this
             ?
             I
             was
             at
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             ,
             where
             undoubtedly
             Christ
             was
             in
             his
             influences
             of
             life
             ;
             I
             did
             swear
             a
             covenant
             to
             God
             ,
             I
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             I
             heard
             ordinarily
             such
             a
             Preacher
             in
             whom
             undeniably
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             spoke
             ,
             and
             was
             intimately
             acquainted
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             loved
             him
             dearly
             ,
             and
             shall
             that
             man
             be
             saved
             ,
             and
             I
             thrust
             in
             hell
             ?
             The
             great
             errour
             is
             ,
             men
             try
             not
             their
             wayes
             ,
             principles
             ,
             motives
             ,
             and
             ends
             .
          
           
             Now
             as
             touching
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             as
             when
             the
             same
             hand
             smites
             upon
             the
             string
             of
             the
             harp
             well
             tuned
             ,
             and
             on
             another
             string
             of
             the
             harp
             that
             is
             mistuned
             ;
             it
             's
             the
             same
             word
             that
             sounds
             in
             the
             ears
             of
             these
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             spirit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             same
             saving
             influences
             that
             act
             upon
             the
             heart
             ;
             yea
             the
             spirit
             leaves
             the
             heart
             of
             some
             to
             its
             own
             deadness
             ,
             and
             acts
             upon
             others
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             wonder
             ,
             to
             be
             amazed
             and
             astonished
             ,
             and
             leaves
             them
             there
             ;
             and
             acts
             upon
             a
             third
             sort
             ,
             to
             leave
             a
             strong
             conviction
             and
             a
             work
             of
             humiliation
             upon
             
             them
             ;
             but
             it
             does
             no
             good
             ,
             it
             's
             nothing
             above
             a
             law-work
             mixt
             with
             some
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             works
             in
             some
             a
             lively
             sound
             work
             of
             saving
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             word
             is
             the
             common
             instrument
             in
             all
             .
             So
             our
             Saviours
             enumeration
             of
             four
             sorts
             of
             hearers
             takes
             in
             all
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             
             How
             many
             wonder
             ,
             and
             despise
             ,
             and
             persecute
             ?
             
               Luke
               4.
               
               Mark
               7.
               
               Mark
               9.
               
               Matth.
               12.
               
               John
               11.
               
               Acts
               3.
               
               Acts
            
             4
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             saving
             and
             lively
             are
             called
             by
             the
             names
             of
             the
             Fathers
             drawing
             ,
             of
             the
             Bridegroomes
             drawing
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               44.
               
               Cant.
            
             1.
             4.
             the
             Spirits
             leading
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             14.
             the
             Lords
             teaching
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               54.
               13.
               
               John
            
             6.
             45.
             the
             blowing
             and
             breathing
             of
             the
             wind
             upon
             the
             garden
             ,
             Cant.
             4.
             16.
             the
             Lords
             quickening
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             37.
             the
             Lords
             circumcising
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Deu.
             30.
             6.
             the
             Lords
             opening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             14.
             the
             Lords
             instructing
             and
             speaking
             to
             men
             with
             a
             strong
             hand
             ,
             Isa
             .
             8.
             11.
             the
             Lords
             power
             in
             believers
             ,
             not
             inferior
             to
             that
             by
             which
             he
             raised
             his
             Son
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             quickens
             the
             dead
             that
             are
             in
             the
             graves
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Joh.
            
             5.
             25.
             
             But
             no
             such
             showres
             of
             influences
             go
             along
             with
             a
             meer
             gift
             ;
             which
             is
             eminent
             in
             many
             ,
             &
             exercised
             to
             the
             ful
             ,
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             &
             yet
             such
             builders
             of
             the
             ark
             for
             saving
             of
             others
             perish
             themselves
             in
             the
             waters
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             consider
             the
             Lords
             intention
             ,
             this
             is
             clear
             ;
             Did
             ever
             the
             Lord
             decree
             or
             promise
             to
             bring
             any
             to
             heaven
             by
             the
             gift
             of
             prophecie
             ,
             of
             wisedome
             ,
             of
             learning
             and
             arts
             ,
             whether
             the
             men
             believe
             or
             not
             ?
             or
             does
             the
             husbandman
             so
             labour
             the
             ground
             for
             the
             growing
             of
             the
             bramble
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             growing
             and
             flourishing
             of
             the
             vine-tree
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             thistle
             and
             the
             briar
             as
             for
             the
             wheat
             ?
             What
             can
             Christ
             make
             out
             of
             a
             preaching
             Judas
             never
             given
             to
             him
             of
             the
             Father
             ?
             nothing
             ,
             he
             never
             believing
             ,
             but
             to
             send
             him
             to
             his
             place
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             6.
             
             In
             one
             and
             the
             same
             spiritual
             acting
             of
             praying
             and
             believing
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             flesh
             may
             concurre
             ,
             not
             as
             formal
             principles
             ,
             for
             the
             flesh
             and
             corrupt
             nature
             is
             no
             formal
             principle
             of
             praying
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             believing
             ;
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             useth
             no
             such
             tooles
             ,
             but
             the
             flesh
             concurres
             by
             way
             of
             retarding
             and
             weakening
             of
             the
             acts
             of
             praying
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             of
             the
             flesh
             onely
             that
             our
             praying
             is
             not
             with
             that
             
             deepness
             of
             humble
             sense
             of
             want
             ,
             with
             that
             strong
             desire
             with
             that
             fervour
             of
             believing
             that
             becomes
             .
          
           
             So
             corruption
             concurs
             in
             the
             worke
             as
             the
             broken
             thigh
             or
             legge
             in
             the
             halting
             horse
             ,
             as
             halfe
             a
             tooth
             in
             eating
             ,
             not
             as
             a
             formal
             principle
             of
             motion
             .
             Hence
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             must
             be
             accommodate
             to
             our
             gracious
             actings
             ,
             that
             are
             mixt
             :
             he
             is
             a
             meek
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             is
             willing
             to
             sigh
             in
             a
             Saint
             ,
             beside
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             which
             casts
             in
             something
             of
             our
             sinfull
             corruption
             to
             retard
             the
             work
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             the
             same
             prayer
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             flesh
             speak
             at
             once
             or
             by
             turnes
             ,
             Jer.
             15.
             15.
             prayes
             in
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               O
               Lord
               thou
               knowest
               me
               ,
               remember
               me
               ,
               and
               visit
               me
               ,
               and
               revenge
               me
               of
               my
               persecuters
               ;
               take
               me
               not
               away
               in
               thy
               long-suffering
               ;
               know
               that
               for
               thy
               sake
               I
               have
               suffered
               rebuke
               .
               16.
               
               Thy
               words
               we●e
               found
               ,
               and
               I
               did
               eat
               them
               :
               and
               thy
               word
               was
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               and
               rejoycing
               of
               my
               heart
               .
            
             But
             in
             the
             same
             prayer
             the
             spirit
             in
             his
             suspended
             influences
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             resting
             ,
             lies
             by
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             mixes
             in
             it self
             ,
             
               v.
               18.
               
               Why
               is
               my
               pain
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               my
               wound
               incurable
               ,
            
             
             
               which
               refuseth
               to
               be
               healed
               ?
               wilt
               thou
               be
               altogether
               to
               me
               as
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               as
               waters
               that
               fail
               ?
               Calvin
            
             saith
             we
             must
             distinguish
             betwixt
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             yea
             I
             adde
             the
             prayer
             that
             is
             from
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             sinful
             complaint
             in
             the
             prayer
             from
             the
             flesh
             .
             So
             Job
             complains
             spiritually
             ,
             10.
             he
             acknowledgeth
             and
             adoreth
             the
             power
             of
             God
             ,
             
               which
               poured
               him
               out
               as
               milk
               ,
               and
               crudled
               him
               like
               cheese
               ,
               cloathed
               him
               with
               skin
               and
               flesh
               ,
               and
               fenced
               him
               with
               bones
               and
               sinews
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               life
               and
               favour
               ,
            
             v.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Yet
             the
             flesh
             almost
             casts
             all
             down
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             to
             lose
             his
             thanks
             ,
             
               v.
               18.
               
               Wherefore
               hast
               thou
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               brought
               me
               forth
               out
               of
               the
               womb
               ?
               O
               that
               I
               had
               given
               up
               the
               ghost
               ,
               and
               no
               eye
               had
               seen
               me
               !
            
             Compare
             Jobs
             sad
             complaint
             with
             his
             triumphing
             faith
             ,
             in
             looking
             through
             so
             many
             hundred
             years
             to
             his
             
               living
               Redeemer
            
             and
             Kinsman
             ,
             who
             shall
             
               stand
               the
               last
               man
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             v.
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             Then
             are
             we
             taught
             to
             difference
             betwixt
             influences
             from
             our
             sinful
             flesh
             and
             his
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             beware
             of
             mixing
             our
             clay
             with
             the
             Lords
             pure
             fountain
             actings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             adulterate
             and
             vitiate
             his
             wine
             with
             our
             rotten
             water
             .
             It
             looked
             like
             the
             zeal
             of
             God
             in
             the
             disciples
             to
             desire
             to
             call
             for
             
             fire
             from
             heaven
             to
             burn
             the
             Samaritans
             old
             and
             young
             ;
             it
             was
             a
             cruel
             end
             merciless
             thing
             to
             refuse
             Christ
             and
             his
             disciples
             lodging
             .
             O
             but
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             rebuking
             them
             ,
             
               Luke
               9.
               55.
               
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               .
            
             Pray
             that
             God
             would
             rebuke
             the
             flesh
             while
             ye
             pray
             ;
             and
             try
             your
             own
             spirit
             ,
             and
             take
             heed
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Rest
             not
             on
             a
             gift
             ,
             nor
             upon
             the
             literal
             stirring
             and
             bastard
             heat
             that
             comes
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             or
             upon
             literal
             tears
             that
             often
             flow
             from
             a
             weakened
             fancy
             in
             prayer
             .
             Esau
             both
             runs
             and
             was
             hot
             in
             his
             hunting
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             
               sought
               the
               blessing
               with
               teares
            
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             here
             no
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             .
             Esau
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             was
             a
             prophane
             man.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             7.
             
             It
             may
             be
             a
             child
             of
             God
             may
             be
             deluded
             in
             a
             particular
             ,
             thinking
             his
             actings
             from
             a
             gift
             to
             be
             actings
             from
             grace
             ;
             but
          
           
             1.
             
             An
             habitual
             delusion
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             in
             the
             five
             foolish
             virgins
             ,
             
               all
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               until
               the
               market
            
             of
             buying
             oyle
             was
             spent
             and
             over
             ,
             cannot
             fall
             into
             a
             regenerate
             man
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             reveals
             his
             state
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             child
             of
             God
             may
             all
             his
             life
             not
             put
             a
             distinct
             difference
             between
             the
             gift
             of
             preaching
             in
             Judas
             and
             the
             grace
             of
             preaching
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             no
             certainty
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             others
             as
             touching
             particular
             men
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             in
             the
             Saints
             a
             spiritual
             sense
             of
             discerning
             Christs
             voice
             ;
             and
             here
             two
             things
             are
             to
             be
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             sense
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             objects
             of
             sense
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             discerning
             the
             acts
             of
             sense
             in
             order
             to
             others
             ,
             are
             not
             infallible
             either
             in
             the
             habit
             or
             the
             act
             ;
             the
             eleven
             may
             all
             their
             life
             mistake
             Judas
             .
             But
             as
             touching
             the
             object
             ,
             the
             saving
             influences
             and
             actings
             of
             God
             have
             them
             in
             some
             singular
             and
             peculiar
             thing
             by
             which
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             and
             in
             themselves
             they
             may
             be
             discerned
             .
             As
             Christs
             preaching
             had
             such
             grace
             in
             it
             ,
             never
             man
             spake
             like
             him
             .
             Pauls
             preaching
             in
             the
             evidence
             ,
             and
             demonstration
             ,
             and
             power
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             had
             something
             that
             a
             spiritual
             discerning
             might
             take
             up
             :
             the
             garden
             flower
             and
             the
             wild
             flower
             that
             grows
             in
             the
             mountains
             are
             like
             other
             ,
             yet
             the
             senses
             of
             seeing
             and
             smelling
             find
             a
             difference
             .
             
             It
             's
             dreadful
             when
             Christs
             preaching
             ,
             and
             the
             Apostles
             speaking
             and
             praying
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             brings
             forth
             mocking
             and
             persecution
             ,
             and
             the
             miracles
             of
             Christ
             that
             were
             done
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God
             are
             fathered
             upon
             the
             Prince
             of
             devils
             ;
             it
             's
             hard
             to
             perswade
             men
             of
             the
             naughtiness
             of
             their
             own
             heart
             .
             What
             comes
             from
             self
             ,
             comes
             from
             grace
             :
             the
             heart
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             the
             mans
             own
             ,
             is
             good
             to
             God
             ;
             the
             prayers
             are
             the
             mans
             own
             and
             good
             ;
             the
             lamps
             they
             are
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             they
             shine
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             shining
             is
             from
             the
             oyl
             of
             grace
             within
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             lamp
             is
             empty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             to
             others
             ,
             hardly
             see
             we
             what
             condition
             they
             are
             in
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             smell
             of
             dead
             bones
             comes
             not
             through
             marble-stones
             in
             the
             Tomb
             ,
             therefore
             the
             paintry
             of
             a
             profession
             satisfies
             us
             ;
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             want
             of
             charity
             that
             made
             Micah
             7.
             2.
             say
             ,
             
               The
               good
               man
               is
               perished
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               upright
               among
               men
               ;
               they
               lie
               in
               wait
               for
               blood
               .
            
             As
             now
             it
             's
             called
             morosity
             ,
             rash
             judgment
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             the
             generality
             of
             Ministers
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             time-covenanters
             know
             little
             of
             any
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             on
             their
             hearts
             .
          
           
             10
             Divis
             .
             There
             are
             influences
             
               proper
               to
               the
               way
               to
               the
               Country
               ,
            
             and
             influences
             
               proper
               to
               the
               end
               and
               to
               the
               Country
            
             ;
             or
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             glory
             .
             Influences
             for
             the
             way
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             from
             Christ
             our
             life
             ,
             yet
             for
             the
             most
             part
             they
             come
             by
             some
             meanes
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             
             the
             seals
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             faith
             in
             the
             promises
             :
             what
             influences
             they
             have
             who
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             have
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             within
             ,
             and
             book
             of
             creation
             and
             of
             providence
             without
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             may
             read
             and
             spell
             a
             Godhead
             ,
             and
             duties
             they
             owe
             to
             God
             Creator
             ,
             is
             harder
             to
             determine
             :
             But
             they
             shall
             be
             witnesses
             to
             judge
             us
             ,
             and
             shall
             justifie
             
               Sodom
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.
             15.
             
             But
             did
             we
             read
             more
             ,
             meditate
             more
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             more
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             :
             the
             influences
             of
             glory
             are
             the
             immediate
             and
             eternal
             out-lettings
             of
             God
             without
             word
             ,
             or
             faith
             ,
             or
             praying
             .
             The
             tree
             of
             life
             hath
             growing
             on
             it
             apples
             of
             life
             all
             the
             moments
             of
             the
             year
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             long
             summer
             ,
             and
             a
             long
             year
             ;
             the
             tree
             is
             ever
             green
             ,
             ever
             blossoming
             ,
             
             eternally
             bearing
             fruit
             ,
             and
             the
             inhabitants
             eternally
             feasting
             on
             the
             fruit
             .
             The
             river
             of
             life
             runnes
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             flowes
             eternally
             and
             never
             ebbs
             :
             they
             eternally
             drink
             in
             life
             and
             joy
             from
             him
             which
             sits
             upon
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             the
             Lamb.
             So
             many
             millions
             of
             glorified
             ones
             as
             there
             are
             ,
             so
             many
             eternal
             and
             immediate
             dependencies
             and
             living
             beames
             of
             glory
             united
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             righteousness
             :
             because
             Christ
             is
             our
             life
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             4.
             therefore
             must
             heaven
             be
             a
             life
             of
             immediate
             influences
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             first
             glorious
             conserving
             power
             of
             God
             in
             preserving
             bodies
             of
             clay
             in
             a
             being
             of
             1.
             
             Incorruption
             and
             immortality
             ,
             beyond
             sickness
             ,
             cold
             ,
             pain
             ,
             old
             age
             ,
             and
             death
             .
             2.
             
             In
             a
             state
             of
             glory
             ,
             free
             of
             shame
             .
             3.
             
             In
             a
             state
             of
             bodily
             strength
             ,
             power
             ,
             and
             activity
             free
             of
             weakness
             .
             4.
             
             In
             a
             state
             of
             spirituality
             ,
             free
             of
             a
             necessity
             of
             earthly
             helps
             ,
             eating
             ,
             drinking
             ,
             sleeping
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             must
             be
             an
             immediate
             out-letting
             of
             God
             in
             the
             fourth
             life
             of
             eternal
             blessedness
             and
             glory
             above
             the
             life
             of
             nature
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             life
             intellectual
             of
             reason
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             in
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               John
               3.
               2.
               
               Rev.
               22.
               4.
               
               Job
            
             19.
             26.
             knowing
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             the
             influences
             of
             fulness
             of
             joy
             and
             delights
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             long
             as
             Christ-God
             shall
             live
             for
             evermore
             .
          
           
             Now
             these
             three
             .
             1.
             
             Fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             last
             end
             and
             satisfaction
             in
             him
             onely
             ,
             seeking
             no
             other
             lover
             but
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Loving
             and
             adhering
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             being
             no
             room
             for
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             13.
             
             (
             whence
             comes
             filling
             of
             the
             concupiscible
             part
             ,
             desire
             ,
             delight
             .
             )
          
           
             3.
             
             Praising
             him
             eternally
             and
             the
             Lamb.
             
          
           
             These
             three
             (
             I
             say
             )
             have
             both
             the
             consideration
             of
             duties
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             reward
             ;
             in
             both
             considerations
             the
             Lord
             lets
             out
             his
             immediate
             influences
             on
             that
             blessed
             company
             in
             all
             these
             .
             1.
             
             We
             are
             sick
             of
             love
             after
             our
             prison
             here
             ,
             rather
             then
             for
             our
             choisest
             life
             .
             2.
             
             We
             seek
             not
             the
             earnest
             and
             first
             fruits
             of
             this
             life
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               nature
               of
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               ;
               that
               there
               is
               2.
               
               Such
               a
               habit
               is
               clear
               in
               the
               word
               .
               3.
               
               It
               's
               purchased
               by
               Christs
               merit
               .
               4.
               
               Hath
               supernatural
               actings
               flowing
               from
               it
               .
               5.
               
               Influences
               without
               this
               habit
               are
               but
               delusions
               .
               6.
               
               Differences
               betwixt
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               and
               other
               habits
               ,
               7.
               
               Resolutions
               must
               be
               followed
               with
               prayer
               .
               2.
               
               Godly
               trembling
               .
               3.
               
               Faith.
               8.
               
               The
               stronger
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               ,
               the
               stronger
               and
               and
               more
               connatural
               are
               the
               acts
               flowing
               from
               it
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             third
             particular
             is
             ,
             how
             the
             Saints
             may
             fetch
             the
             holy
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             by
             supernatural
             habits
             :
             And
             touching
             this
             we
             shall
             speak
             to
             these
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             it
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             What
             necessity
             there
             is
             of
             the
             connexion
             betwixt
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             how
             we
             may
             fetch
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             :
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             a
             fixed
             disposition
             infused
             in
             the
             soul
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             purchased
             by
             Christs
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             perform
             supernatural
             duties
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             A
             habit
             is
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             or
             quality
             gracious
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             man
             even
             sleeping
             is
             denominated
             a
             convert
             ,
             a
             believer
             ,
             a
             translated
             man
             from
             darkness
             to
             light
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             13.
             
             
               Acts
               2.
               44.
               
               Acts
               4.
               4.
               1
               
               John
            
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             is
             a
             fixed
             quality
             different
             from
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             ,
             as
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               or
               disposed
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               or
               prepared
            
             ;
             but
             his
             heart
             was
             not
             ever
             and
             alwayes
             fixed
             and
             prepared
             to
             praise
             ,
             though
             he
             had
             ever
             the
             habit
             and
             seed
             of
             God
             in
             him
             after
             his
             conversion
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               fixed
               disposition
               infused
               in
               the
               soul
               by
               the
               Lord
               ,
               as
               a
               permanent
               quality
               ;
               so
            
             Isa
             .
             44.
             3.
             
             I
             will
             pour
             water
             on
             him
             that
             is
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             floods
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             .
             
               What
               
               is
               that
               flood
            
             ?
             I
             will
             pour
             my
             spirit
             upon
             thy
             seed
             .
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             
             And
             I
             will
             pour
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             supplication
             .
             Ezek.
             11.
             19.
             
             And
             I
             will
             give
             them
             one
             heart
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             put
             a
             new
             spirit
             within
             you
             ;
             and
             I
             will
             take
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             their
             flesh
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             them
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
             Jer.
             31.
             33.
             
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             .
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             
             A
             new
             heart
             also
             will
             I
             give
             you
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             spirit
             will
             I
             put
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             take
             away
             the
             stony
             heart
             out
             of
             your
             flesh
             ,
             and
             will
             give
             you
             an
             heart
             of
             flesh
             .
          
           
             And
             also
             that
             this
             is
             an
             inbiding
             and
             permanent
             quality
             ,
             infused
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             an
             habit
             not
             acquired
             by
             our
             industry
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             Saints
             are
             ,
             and
             really
             are
             named
             anointed
             ,
             renewed
             ,
             born
             again
             ,
             new
             creatures
             ,
             is
             clear
             2
             
               Cor.
               3.
               3.
               
               Forasmuch
               as
               ye
               are
               manifestly
               declared
               to
               be
               the
               Epistle
               of
               Christ
               ,
               ministred
               by
               us
               ,
               written
               not
               with
               ink
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               living
               God
               ,
               not
               in
               tables
               of
               stone
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               fleshly
               tables
               of
               the
               heart
               .
            
             So
             this
             habit
             is
             called
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               John
               3.
               9.
               
               The
               anointing
            
             (
             saith
             John
             1.
             2
             ,
             and
             20.
             )
             
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               abides
               in
               you
               .
               27.
               
               Yea
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               making
               their
               abode
               in
               the
               soul
               .
            
             John
             14.
             13.
             
             
               The
               well
               of
               water
               springing
               up
               to
               life
               eternal
               in
               the
               believer
               .
            
             John
             4.
             14.
             
             
               Rivers
               of
               living
               waters
               flowing
               out
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
             By
             which
             the
             Saints
             are
             said
             to
             be
             denominated
             quickened
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             1
             ,
             4
             ,
             and
             5.
             and
             to
             be
             light
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whereas
             they
             were
             once
             darkness
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             5.
             8.
             new
             creatures
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             17.
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               John
               5.
               1.
               1
               
               Iohn
            
             3.
             2.
             
             Now
             this
             is
             infused
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             an
             acquired
             habit
             then
             regeneration
             ,
             conversion
             ,
             translation
             is
             acquired
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             This
             new
             fixed
             disposition
             is
             given
             through
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Acts
               5.
               30.
               
               Whom
               ye
               slew
               and
               hanged
               on
               a
               tree
               ,
            
             v.
             31.
             
             
               Him
               hath
               God
               exalted
               with
               his
               right
               hand
               to
               be
               a
               Prince
               and
               a
               Saviour
               ,
               for
               to
               give
               repentance
               to
               Israel
               and
               forgiveness
               of
               sins
               .
            
             Then
             is
             Christ
             the
             giver
             of
             repentance
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             spiritual
             habits
             ,
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             crucified
             and
             made
             a
             meriting
             Prince
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Father
             hath
             blessed
             us
             with
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             
             in
             heavenly
             places
             in
             Christ
             ;
             then
             also
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             We
             are
             sanctified
             by
             the
             the
             willing
             offering
             that
             Christ
             made
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             once
             for
             all
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             the
             people
             sanctified
             by
             his
             blood
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             12.
             
             Then
             in
             the
             merit
             of
             this
             blood
             must
             we
             have
             the
             habit
             of
             sanctification
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             conscience
             be
             
               purged
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               sprinkling
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               Heb.
            
             9.
             14.
             then
             is
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             removed
             ,
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             this
             deadness
             in
             us
             before
             our
             conversion
             and
             new
             birth
             ;
             and
             if
             this
             be
             done
             ,
             so
             that
             we
             are
             sprinkled
             with
             clean
             water
             ,
             cleansed
             from
             all
             our
             filthinesse
             and
             idols
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             of
             stone
             taken
             out
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             heart
             of
             
               flesh
               ,
               even
               a
               new
               heart
            
             given
             us
             ,
             not
             for
             our
             own
             doings
             ,
             
               but
               for
               his
               own
               names
               sake
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             36.
             22
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             32.
             that
             is
             ,
             from
             the
             precious
             and
             onely
             saving
             grace
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             exponed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             
               Acts
               3.
               16
               ,
               25
               ,
               26.
               
               Acts
               4.
               12.
               
               Rom.
               3.
               24
               ,
               25.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               17.
               
               Coloss
               .
               1.
               13.
               
               Acts
            
             10.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             So
             for
             Davids
             sake
             is
             exponed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             Davids
             sake
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Lords
             names
             sake
             ,
             is
             all
             one
             with
             this
             ,
             for
             the
             merits
             and
             death
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christs
             blood
             is
             a
             ransome
             ,
             not
             to
             buy
             us
             from
             wrath
             only
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ,
             but
             also
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             iniquity
             and
             sin
             ,
             and
             so
             from
             the
             bondage
             of
             our
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             19.
             from
             living
             to
             sin
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             and
             so
             to
             purchase
             the
             grace
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             Spirit
             poured
             on
             the
             thirsty
             ground
             ,
             Isa
             .
             44.
             3.
             on
             the
             house
             of
             
               David
               ,
               Zech.
            
             12.
             10.
             is
             either
             a
             gift
             of
             nature
             or
             a
             grace
             .
             The
             former
             can
             be
             said
             by
             none
             but
             Pelagians
             and
             Socinians
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             only
             principle
             of
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             be
             a
             work
             of
             our
             industry
             ,
             Christ
             died
             in
             vain
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             a
             free
             grace
             ,
             we
             must
             receive
             it
             out
             of
             Christs
             fulness
             ;
             
               For
               out
               of
               his
               fulness
               we
               all
               receive
               ,
            
             John
             1.
             16.
             
             
          
           
             5.
             
             By
             this
             supernatural
             habit
             ,
             we
             perform
             supernatural
             duties
             ,
             and
             new
             acts
             of
             life
             ;
             for
             
               Isa
               .
               44.
               
               By
               the
               Spirit
               given
               
               they
               shall
               spring
               up
               as
               among
               the
               grass
               ,
               as
            
             (
             verse
             4.
             )
             
               willows
               by
               the
               water
               course
            
             .
             They
             shall
             graciously
             professe
             and
             swear
             a
             covenant
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               v.
               5.
               
               One
               shall
               say
               I
               am
               the
               Lords
               ,
               and
               another
               shall
               call
               himselfe
               by
               the
               name
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             
               and
               another
               shall
               subscribe
               with
               his
               hand
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               sirname
               himself
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             when
             the
             Spirit
             is
             poured
             on
             the
             house
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             second
             acts
             flowing
             therefrom
             are
             acts
             of
             believing
             ,
             and
             looking
             on
             Christ
             whom
             they
             pierced
             ,
             and
             mourning
             over
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             in
             bitterness
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             first-born
             were
             dead
             .
             So
             Ezek.
             36.
             the
             putting
             in
             the
             new
             heart
             hath
             walking
             v.
             27.
             in
             the
             Lords
             statutes
             ,
             keeping
             his
             judgments
             .
             The
             first
             young
             motions
             and
             life-stirrings
             of
             the
             circumcised
             heart
             ,
             are
             the
             loving
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Deut.
             30.
             6.
             the
             returning
             and
             obeying
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             Then
             1.
             saving
             influences
             in
             spiritual
             actings
             ,
             in
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             are
             meer
             delusions
             without
             this
             new
             habit
             ,
             not
             the
             motions
             and
             actings
             of
             a
             living
             man
             from
             influence
             of
             life
             :
             
             But
             some
             cozeners
             by
             the
             art
             of
             Satan
             have
             made
             dead
             images
             to
             speak
             ,
             but
             that
             speaking
             ,
             or
             laughing
             ,
             or
             weeping
             was
             but
             counterfeit
             ,
             and
             from
             no
             kindly
             influence
             of
             life
             in
             the
             dead
             stone
             .
             The
             heavy
             elements
             move
             downward
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             an
             inward
             principle
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             wheeles
             in
             a
             horse-mill
             is
             not
             from
             nature
             within
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             beasts
             that
             draw
             the
             wheels
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             several
             pieces
             of
             the
             horologe
             from
             a
             principle
             of
             life
             ,
             but
             from
             art
             .
             And
             the
             actings
             of
             men
             destitute
             of
             such
             a
             supernatural
             habit
             ,
             suppose
             they
             
               give
               all
               their
               goods
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
            
             and
             give
             their
             bodies
             to
             be
             burnt
             ,
             yet
             are
             there
             no
             influences
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             in
             these
             actions
             ,
             they
             come
             from
             composed
             art
             and
             industry
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             custome
             ,
             formality
             ,
             and
             vain-glory
             ,
             and
             such
             leave
             their
             name
             
               in
               the
               earth
               for
               a
               curse
               .
            
             Be
             not
             satisfied
             while
             the
             wind
             breaths
             out
             of
             the
             right
             air
             ,
             even
             from
             a
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             head
             Christ
             .
             
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
            
             ,
             Gal.
             2.
             and
             the
             actual
             influences
             of
             grace
             from
             above
             are
             suitable
             ,
             having
             Christ
             living
             in
             you
             .
             Christ
             shall
             furnish
             wind
             and
             sweet
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             his
             own
             life
             ;
             it
             's
             a
             cursed
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             hath
             peace
             and
             
             so
             much
             quietness
             as
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             ,
             and
             to
             thank
             God
             for
             his
             formal
             fasting
             ,
             and
             paying
             of
             his
             debts
             to
             all
             ,
             Luke
             18.
             11.
             and
             such
             counterfeit
             influences
             please
             him
             all
             his
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             doe
             they
             undervalue
             Christ
             and
             his
             blood
             ,
             who
             father
             all
             influences
             of
             praying
             and
             seeking
             of
             God
             upon
             their
             own
             industry
             and
             nature
             ;
             in
             this
             the
             mouth
             may
             kisse
             the
             hand
             ,
             we
             kisse
             not
             the
             Son.
             It
             speaks
             grace
             when
             every
             sincere
             sigh
             ,
             and
             every
             good
             word
             and
             thought
             is
             referred
             to
             the
             price
             and
             ransome
             of
             blood
             ;
             when
             the
             soule
             is
             at
             this
             ,
             
               O
               I
               would
               kiss
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               this
               loosing
               and
               melting
               of
               heart
               ;
               and
               I
               am
               the
               endeared
               debtor
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               this
               lively
               breathing
               upon
               the
               heart
               .
            
             This
             keeps
             from
             murmuring
             and
             fretting
             at
             other
             times
             when
             the
             man
             weeps
             over
             his
             deadness
             ;
             ah
             ,
             it
             's
             (
             saith
             the
             complainer
             )
             long
             since
             I
             saw
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             differences
             betwixt
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             other
             habits
             of
             arts
             and
             sciences
             would
             be
             considered
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             the
             rise
             ;
             industry
             and
             free-wills
             trading
             may
             purchase
             the
             habits
             of
             sciences
             and
             arts
             ;
             this
             is
             infused
             from
             heaven
             .
             
               I
               will
               pour
               water
               on
               the
               thirsty
               ground
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               for
               mine
               own
               sake
               do
               I
               this
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             44.
             
             Ezek.
             36.
             32.
             
             This
             habit
             is
             indeed
             Christs
             trading
             ,
             and
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             travel
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             stands
             Christ
             at
             a
             high
             price
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Other
             habits
             may
             be
             forgotten
             and
             lost
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             believers
             stock
             ,
             of
             Christs
             buying
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             Christs
             keeping
             .
             Christ
             keeps
             his
             own
             purchase
             from
             wasting
             in
             shipwrack
             :
             
               It
               's
               the
               immortal
               seed
               ,
               the
               well
               that
               springs
               up
               to
               life
               eternal
               ,
            
             John
             4.
             14.
             the
             
               remaining
               anointing
            
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             20.
             the
             
               imbiding
               seed
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             John.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             lesse
             excellent
             the
             habit
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             is
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             free-wil
             :
             the
             Musician
             may
             sing
             when
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             needs
             no
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             stir
             up
             his
             habit
             ;
             the
             natural
             man
             from
             himself
             may
             blow
             upon
             the
             natural
             habits
             of
             arts
             and
             sciences
             ,
             and
             the
             remanents
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             may
             do
             much
             from
             common
             honesty
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             excellent
             and
             spiritual
             the
             infused
             habit
             is
             ,
             the
             further
             it
             is
             from
             being
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             free-will
             ;
             only
             the
             North
             and
             South-wind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             can
             act
             upon
             
             this
             habit
             supernatural
             :
             nor
             can
             we
             pray
             simply
             at
             the
             nod
             and
             stirring
             of
             free-will
             ,
             only
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             is
             steeres-man
             here
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             holden
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             so
             withdrawes
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             guilty
             consenters
             to
             his
             withdrawing
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             sinful
             omission
             of
             calling
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             Spirit
             acts
             upon
             the
             free-will
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             we
             are
             willing
             consenters
             to
             that
             blessed
             breathing
             ,
             and
             willing
             joyners
             in
             the
             work
             of
             praying
             ;
             and
             some
             commendation
             and
             praise
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             gives
             to
             his
             Saints
             in
             all
             holy
             actings
             ,
             
               Num.
               14.
               24.
               
               Gen.
               22.
               16.
               
               Gen.
               32.
               28.
               
               Num.
               12.
               7.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               3
               ,
               13
               ,
               19.
               
               Rev.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             So
             we
             are
             1.
             
             not
             to
             engage
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             free-will
             ;
             and
             let
             us
             know
             thus
             much
             ,
             that
             when
             resolutions
             of
             relying
             upon
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             are
             taking
             ,
             and
             we
             say
             this
             we
             shall
             do
             by
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             we
             but
             use
             the
             name
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             there
             is
             within
             1.
             
             A
             fixedness
             of
             relying
             on
             nature
             ,
             and
             we
             follow
             not
             our
             resolution
             with
             prayer
             ,
             as
             
               David
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               106.
               
               I
               have
               sworn
               and
               will
               perform
               ,
               that
               I
               will
               keep
               thy
               righteous
               judgments
               .
            
             He
             seconds
             his
             vow
             with
             prayer
             ,
             
               v.
               108.
               
               Accept
               ,
               I
               beseech
               thee
               ,
               the
               free-will
               offering
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ;
               and
               teach
               me
               thy
               judgments
               .
            
             In
             praying
             for
             any
             mercy
             ,
             as
             for
             grace
             to
             keep
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             vowed
             to
             keep
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             interpose
             Christ
             as
             Surety
             for
             the
             performing
             of
             the
             vow
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             not
             godly
             fear
             and
             trembling
             in
             distrusting
             our selves
             .
             David
             ,
             after
             the
             Lord
             makes
             a
             covenant
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             David
             by
             the
             Lords
             grace
             had
             accepted
             and
             engaged
             to
             stand
             to
             it
             ,
             he
             casts
             himself
             down
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               7.
               18.
               
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               my
               house
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               hitherto
               ?
            
             If
             we
             did
             but
             consider
             how
             cozening
             and
             unstable
             as
             water
             our
             hearts
             are
             ,
             we
             should
             fear
             our
             own
             bentness
             to
             backsliding
             when
             we
             so
             vow
             .
             It
             speaks
             honest
             ingenuity
             after
             a
             man
             hath
             borrowed
             money
             ,
             and
             given
             word
             and
             writ
             to
             pay
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             anxious
             how
             to
             answer
             the
             day
             ,
             and
             be
             acquit
             of
             the
             debt
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Faith
             should
             rely
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             look
             away
             from
             nature
             ,
             and
             cease
             from
             the
             breathings
             of
             free-will
             ,
             especially
             since
             they
             are
             involved
             
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             covenant
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               54.
               10.
               
               Isa
               .
               59.
               21.
               
               Jer.
               31.
               35.
               
               Ezek.
            
             36.
             27.
             
             For
             among
             men
             he
             who
             engageth
             for
             a
             good
             harvest
             ,
             doth
             also
             engage
             to
             labour
             ,
             to
             harrow
             and
             sow
             .
             He
             that
             covenants
             to
             bring
             home
             to
             a
             Prince
             a
             ships
             loading
             of
             gold
             from
             India
             ,
             he
             must
             also
             engage
             to
             prepare
             a
             ship
             ,
             and
             sea-men
             ,
             and
             provision
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             set
             out
             to
             the
             Sea
             for
             sailing
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             the
             opportunity
             of
             the
             winds
             .
             Now
             since
             the
             Lord
             hath
             promised
             to
             bring
             many
             children
             to
             glory
             ,
             this
             puts
             on
             Christ
             a
             sort
             of
             engagement
             ,
             especially
             if
             we
             add
             to
             this
             the
             trust
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             put
             on
             him
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               2.
               chap.
            
             6.
             37.
             to
             work
             in
             them
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             fall
             ,
             to
             raise
             them
             again
             :
             and
             as
             faith
             relies
             upon
             the
             promise
             of
             glory
             ,
             so
             is
             faith
             to
             rely
             upon
             Christ
             for
             grace
             and
             influences
             ,
             and
             new
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             perseverance
             promised
             ,
             even
             undeclinable
             attaining
             to
             glory
             ,
             is
             impossible
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             stronger
             and
             the
             more
             intense
             the
             habit
             is
             ,
             the
             more
             connatural
             and
             kindly
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             signal
             ,
             bended
             ,
             and
             strong
             are
             the
             acts
             that
             flow
             from
             the
             habit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Rain
             and
             sweet
             showres
             poured
             upon
             the
             dry
             ground
             ,
             make
             the
             growing
             the
             more
             easie
             and
             connatural
             ;
             and
             when
             a
             strong
             habit
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             stronger
             then
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             which
             many
             waters
             cannot
             quench
             ,
             was
             fixed
             and
             rooted
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             ,
             the
             acts
             of
             suffering
             ,
             even
             the
             torments
             of
             the
             rack
             ,
             of
             burning
             quick
             ,
             of
             the
             teeth
             of
             wild
             beasts
             ,
             of
             exquisite
             and
             long-enduring
             tortures
             ,
             were
             exceeding
             both
             easie
             ,
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ,
             and
             they
             had
             answerable
             strong
             acts
             of
             influences
             ,
             and
             a
             mighty
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             the
             three
             children
             have
             the
             fourth
             man
             ,
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             walking
             in
             the
             fiery
             oven
             with
             them
             ,
             Daniel
             hath
             the
             increated
             Angel
             to
             stop
             the
             mouths
             of
             the
             lyons
             ;
             and
             there
             must
             have
             been
             strong
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             they
             refused
             deliverance
             ,
             and
             believed
             a
             better
             resurrection
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             35.
             2.
             
             When
             there
             is
             a
             strong
             habit
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             of
             soul-love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             there
             are
             strong
             and
             painful
             acts
             of
             diligent
             seeking
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             3.
             
          
           
             There
             be
             three
             acts
             of
             seeking
             and
             not
             finding
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             
             bed
             .
             2.
             
             About
             the
             streets
             ,
             and
             the
             broad
             way
             .
             3.
             
             At
             the
             watchmen
             ;
             and
             yet
             no
             giving
             over
             until
             she
             find
             him
             whom
             her
             soul
             loves
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             The
             habit
             of
             love
             ,
             even
             going
             on
             to
             love-sicknesse
             ,
             produces
             strong
             praying
             ,
             fervent
             adjuring
             of
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             tel
             Christ
             that
             she
             is
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             a
             most
             pathetick
             song
             of
             praising
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             excellencies
             ,
             
               Cant.
               5.
               10.
               
               My
               beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddy
               ,
               and
               the
               chief
               among
               ten
               thousand
               .
            
             v.
             11.
             
             
               His
               head
               is
               as
               the
               most
               gold
               ,
               his
               locks
               are
               bushy
               and
               black
               as
               a
               raven
               .
               12.
               
               His
               eyes
               are
               as
               the
               eyes
               of
               doves
               by
               the
               rivers
               of
               water
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             there
             must
             be
             strong
             love
             within
             ,
             when
             such
             high
             expressions
             came
             out
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               42.
               1.
               
               As
               the
               Hart
               panteth
               after
               the
               water-brooks
               ,
               so
               panteth
               my
               soul
               after
               thee
               ,
               O
               God.
            
             v.
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               thirsteth
               for
               God
               ,
               for
               the
               living
               God.
            
             Psal
             .
             84.
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               longeth
               ,
               yea
               even
               fainteth
               for
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
               my
               heart
               and
               my
               flesh
               cryeth
               (
               shouteth
               aloud
               )
               out
               for
               the
               living
               God.
            
             Now
             answerable
             to
             these
             must
             be
             the
             actual
             breathings
             of
             God
             ,
             strong
             impressions
             ,
             even
             until
             the
             soul
             be
             like
             the
             thirsty
             ground
             ,
             like
             the
             chased
             hart
             ,
             dying
             ,
             swooning
             ,
             and
             fainting
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             fever
             of
             love-sickness
             for
             Christ
             :
             all
             which
             argue
             there
             must
             be
             valid
             and
             mighty
             influences
             upon
             the
             soul
             .
             Ah
             ,
             little
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             is
             a
             feast
             that
             soon
             fills
             and
             satisfies
             us
             .
             Dry
             ,
             faint
             ,
             and
             dead
             acts
             of
             praying
             and
             seeking
             ,
             speak
             weak
             influences
             and
             coldness
             of
             indifferency
             ,
             whether
             we
             have
             Christ
             or
             want
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               A
               supernatural
               habit
               is
               a
               seed
               of
               influences
               .
               2.
               
               We
               are
               to
               improve
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               .
               3.
               
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               in
               order
               to
               the
               three
               persons
               brings
               a
               necessitie
               of
               gracious
               influences
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               is
               under
               divers
               necessities
               to
               confer
               influences
               .
               5.
               
               Christ
               intercedes
               for
               the
               non-converted
               .
               6.
               
               Christs
               Office.
               7.
               
               The
               Spirits
               office
               ,
               put
               both
               under
               a
               necessity
               of
               conferring
               of
               influences
               .
               8.
               
               Divers
               uses
               result
               from
               the
               necessity
               that
               the
               Lord
               hath
               brought
               himself
               under
               to
               confer
               influences
               .
               9.
               
               How
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               acted
               upon
               ,
               how
               it
               ceaseth
               not
               .
            
          
           
             AS
             to
             natural
             powers
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             hath
             prepared
             influences
             to
             seeds
             and
             plants
             apt
             to
             grow
             .
             There
             are
             prepared
             of
             God
             also
             influences
             for
             their
             actual
             growing
             :
             So
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             fire
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             he
             hath
             in
             readinesse
             such
             influences
             ,
             though
             he
             freely
             let
             them
             out
             ;
             so
             to
             supernatural
             powers
             and
             habits
             he
             must
             let
             out
             and
             prepare
             supernatural
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             new
             nature
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             power
             ,
             a
             kind
             of
             seed
             of
             spiritual
             actings
             ,
             and
             a
             weight
             that
             inclines
             the
             soul
             to
             acting
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             a
             pleasantly
             refreshing
             disposition
             swayes
             and
             drawes
             habitually
             the
             man
             to
             supernatural
             acting
             .
             In
             nature
             suitable
             influences
             are
             due
             to
             the
             powers
             ;
             
             as
             the
             habit
             of
             musick
             inclines
             the
             man
             to
             singing
             ,
             and
             a
             natural
             instinct
             draws
             the
             bird
             to
             build
             its
             nest
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             hath
             ordained
             suitable
             influences
             for
             this
             instinct
             :
             so
             this
             habit
             of
             grace
             as
             a
             weight
             inclines
             the
             soul
             to
             act
             ,
             not
             by
             any
             necessity
             of
             exercise
             ,
             but
             by
             necessity
             of
             specification
             ;
             it
             inclines
             not
             by
             determining
             to
             the
             act
             ,
             but
             only
             habitually
             .
             Therefore
             influences
             suitable
             to
             this
             habit
             must
             be
             some
             way
             due
             ;
             as
             in
             nature
             ,
             so
             also
             in
             grace
             .
             A
             habit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             renewed
             man
             ,
             does
             not
             determine
             him
             continually
             to
             pray
             ,
             believe
             ,
             praise
             God
             ,
             while
             the
             habit
             is
             in
             him
             .
             Hence
          
           
           
             1.
             
             Because
             corruption
             is
             in
             David
             ,
             though
             as
             a
             broken
             and
             subdued
             habit
             ,
             he
             sins
             in
             numbring
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             is
             violently
             carried
             to
             be
             avenged
             on
             Nabal
             ,
             he
             commits
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ,
             which
             doe
             weaken
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             be
             strong
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             in
             Steven
             ,
             in
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             ,
             in
             Paul
             ,
             they
             act
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             If
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             be
             qualified
             with
             a
             super-added
             disposition
             ,
             heavenly
             and
             spiritual
             ,
             there
             are
             boylings
             and
             stirrings
             in
             the
             heart
             ;
             as
             in
             Paul
             to
             pray
             ,
             Acts
             20.
             after
             the
             spirit
             in
             him
             hath
             been
             graciously
             and
             heavenly
             exhorting
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             he
             kneels
             down
             and
             prayes
             ;
             and
             Acts
             17.
             16.
             while
             he
             is
             waiting
             for
             Silas
             and
             Timothy
             ,
             there
             is
             upon
             his
             mind
             a
             
               burning
               fever
               ,
               when
               he
               saw
               the
               city
               wholly
               given
               to
               idolatry
               .
            
             And
             there
             will
             be
             some
             sweet
             akings
             and
             gnawings
             of
             the
             heart
             pressing
             the
             man
             to
             pray
             ,
             praise
             ,
             and
             sing
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               give
               praise
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             are
             we
             to
             doe
             in
             such
             a
             case
             then
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             are
             to
             pursue
             these
             warmings
             and
             flamings
             of
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             with
             new
             spiritual
             actings
             and
             exercises
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             as
             
               David
               verse
               8.
               
               Awake
               up
               my
               glory
               ,
               awake
               Psaltery
               and
               Harp
               ,
               I
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             know
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             a
             kindled
             habit
             of
             grace
             qualified
             with
             an
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             a
             fire
             near
             the
             flaming
             ,
             and
             the
             call
             of
             God
             to
             you
             to
             pray
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
             Besides
             the
             command
             of
             God
             for
             praying
             continually
             ,
             smite
             the
             iron
             while
             it
             is
             hot
             ;
             throw
             the
             rod
             while
             it
             is
             green
             ;
             sail
             while
             the
             Lords
             wind
             and
             tide
             doth
             call
             ;
             stir
             up
             and
             blow
             upon
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             you
             :
             happily
             we
             blow
             upon
             the
             gift
             of
             praying
             ,
             when
             we
             should
             stir
             up
             the
             grace
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             Yea
             3.
             
             
             Suppose
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             were
             not
             kindled
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             near
             disposition
             to
             flame
             ,
             but
             there
             were
             deadness
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             lying
             deadned
             and
             covered
             with
             ashes
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             warrant
             to
             blow
             aside
             the
             ashes
             ,
             to
             stir
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             to
             smite
             upon
             the
             flint
             seven
             times
             until
             it
             cast
             fire
             .
             
               David
               Psal
            
             .
             42.
             and
             Psal
             .
             43.
             three
             times
             ,
             
             Ps
             .
             42.
             11.
             and
             Ps
             .
             43.
             5.
             chides
             his
             casten
             down
             and
             unbelieving
             soul
             ,
             and
             wakens
             up
             ,
             and
             puts
             upon
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             ;
             and
             Psal
             .
             103.
             and
             Psal
             .
             104.
             four
             times
             he
             wakens
             up
             his
             soul
             to
             bless
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             is
             within
             him
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Psal
             .
             1●6
             .
             7.
             he
             charges
             his
             soul
             to
             return
             to
             its
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             dreadful
             to
             smother
             and
             bear
             down
             these
             births
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             blast
             and
             wither
             such
             buddings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             yield
             to
             carnal
             deadness
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             down
             under
             it
             ;
             but
             let
             us
             await
             at
             the
             pool
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Angel
             comes
             down
             and
             troubles
             the
             water
             ,
             step
             in
             and
             be
             healed
             .
             As
             the
             Martyr
             condemned
             to
             die
             was
             under
             great
             deadness
             of
             spirit
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             prison
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             the
             place
             of
             execution
             ;
             yet
             coming
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             a
             gale
             of
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             Spirit
             blew
             fair
             ,
             and
             he
             cryed
             out
             to
             his
             Christian
             friends
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             made
             known
             his
             former
             deadness
             ,
             now
             
               he
               is
               come
               ,
               he
               is
               come
               ,
            
             and
             he
             rejoycingly
             triumphed
             over
             death
             .
             In
             a
             moment
             there
             may
             come
             in
             a
             carnal
             disposition
             ,
             and
             drown
             and
             quench
             the
             smoaking
             and
             flaming
             of
             an
             heavenly
             kindling
             .
             We
             might
             draw
             down
             rich
             influences
             and
             sweet
             actual
             breathings
             ,
             which
             are
             connatural
             and
             suitable
             to
             spiritual
             and
             supernatural
             influences
             ;
             the
             Lord
             (
             though
             his
             liberty
             in
             breathing
             when
             and
             where
             he
             will
             be
             admirable
             )
             yet
             should
             we
             more
             vigorously
             improve
             ordinances
             ,
             and
             specially
             promises
             :
             for
             ordinarily
             the
             Lord
             would
             let
             out
             more
             of
             his
             breathings
             ,
             did
             we
             more
             improve
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             sure
             he
             that
             trades
             not
             at
             all
             with
             his
             stock
             ,
             may
             become
             poorer
             :
             and
             we
             might
             make
             influences
             more
             near
             to
             us
             ;
             for
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             nearest
             of
             kindred
             of
             any
             thing
             else
             to
             the
             actual
             breathings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             the
             only
             culpable
             cause
             of
             our
             not
             growing
             in
             grace
             ,
             and
             augmenting
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             our
             own
             sinful
             sluggishness
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               Now
               the
               third
               particular
               we
               proposed
               to
               speak
               to
               ,
               was
               the
               connexion
               between
               the
               habits
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               actual
               breathings
               ;
               and
               how
               we
               may
               by
               using
               habits
               fetch
               home
               the
               breathings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               habit
               of
               grace
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               two
               ways
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   In
                   order
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   In
                   its
                   own
                   nature
                   .
                
              
               In
               order
               to
               God
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   The
                   Father
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   The
                   Son.
                   
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   The
                   Spirit
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             IN
             order
             to
             God
             and
             his
             holy
             decree
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             ordain
             a
             certain
             number
             to
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             bestow
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             upon
             these
             so
             chosen
             ;
             then
             God
             ,
             who
             doth
             nothing
             in
             vain
             ,
             when
             he
             creates
             powers
             and
             habits
             ,
             must
             intend
             to
             send
             influences
             to
             act
             upon
             these
             powers
             and
             habits
             ;
             as
             when
             God
             creates
             the
             Sun
             ,
             a
             heavenly
             body
             ,
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             move
             ,
             to
             send
             forth
             heat
             and
             light
             ,
             he
             must
             intend
             by
             constant
             law
             and
             decree
             to
             joyn
             his
             influences
             to
             the
             moving
             and
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             created
             these
             heavenly
             bodies
             never
             to
             be
             acted
             upon
             for
             the
             sending
             forth
             of
             their
             vertues
             of
             light
             ,
             heat
             ,
             motion
             ,
             he
             had
             created
             Sun
             and
             Stars
             in
             vai●
             :
             ●o
             if
             the
             husbandman
             make
             a
             plough
             ,
             and
             never
             make
             use
             of
             it
             for
             tilling
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             make
             a
             sickle
             ,
             and
             never
             put
             it
             in
             act
             for
             reaping
             ,
             
             he
             must
             have
             made
             the
             ploug●
             and
             the
             sickle
             in
             vain
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             pour
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             supplication
             upon
             the
             house
             of
             David
             ,
             then
             have
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             who
             have
             received
             that
             g●ace
             ,
             ground
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             suit●bly
             to
             his
             intended
             end
             ,
             and
             begun
             work
             ,
             bestow
             saving
             influences
             on
             them
             ,
             to
             believe
             and
             repent
             ,
             
               to
               look
               on
               him
               by
               faith
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ,
            
             and
             mourn
             over
             Christ
             
             whom
             they
             have
             slain
             by
             their
             sins
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             mournes
             and
             
               is
               in
               bitterness
               for
               his
               first-born
               ,
            
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             otherwise
             the
             Lord
             bestowes
             that
             habit
             of
             grace
             in
             vain
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             imagine
             of
             the
             only
             wise
             Lord
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               89.
               47.
               
               If
               the
               Lord
               pour
               water
               upon
               the
               thirsty
               ground
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               upon
               the
               seed
               of
            
             Jacob
             ,
             the
             nature
             of
             husbandry
             ,
             which
             joyns
             end
             and
             meanes
             ,
             requireth
             that
             he
             joyn
             to
             the
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             new
             spirit
             ,
             influences
             for
             the
             growing
             of
             the
             seed
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               as
               the
               willows
               by
               the
               water
               courses
            
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             lead
             the
             trembling
             hand
             at
             the
             pen
             ,
             and
             give
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             swear
             and
             subscribe
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             the
             Lords
             maried
             land
             ,
             joyned
             to
             him
             in
             a
             perpetual
             covenant
             ,
             Isa
             .
             44.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             graciousness
             of
             the
             Lords
             holy
             nature
             revealed
             ,
             
               Exod.
               34.
               6.
               
               The
               Lord
               God
               merciful
               and
               gracious
               ,
               long-suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodness
               and
               truth
            
             to
             fallen
             man
             (
             for
             he
             hath
             revealed
             no
             pardoning
             grace
             and
             mercy
             to
             fallen
             Angels
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             the
             scope
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exo.
            
             34.
             or
             of
             the
             Scripture
             any
             where
             .
             )
             Now
             if
             so
             ,
             he
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             under
             some
             necessity
             (
             upon
             supposal
             that
             he
             created
             men
             and
             Angels
             )
             to
             declare
             his
             pure
             immixed
             justice
             in
             the
             fallen
             Angels
             ;
             so
             by
             some
             necessity
             of
             decency
             suitable
             to
             his
             goodnesse
             and
             holy
             nature
             he
             must
             choose
             some
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             inherent
             habits
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             carry
             them
             to
             heaven
             in
             a
             way
             of
             voluntary
             obedience
             :
             so
             that
             upon
             supposal
             he
             hath
             so
             declared
             himself
             to
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             glorious
             emanations
             and
             out-goings
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             both
             to
             ordain
             some
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             beautifie
             them
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             that
             justifies
             the
             sinner
             ,
             and
             habits
             of
             sanctification
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             upon
             supposal
             he
             so
             reveal
             himself
             in
             his
             word
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             absolutely
             and
             simply
             the
             the
             contrary
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             placed
             fallen
             Angels
             in
             mans
             room
             ,
             and
             men
             in
             the
             place
             of
             fallen
             Angels
             ,
             had
             been
             as
             just
             and
             good
             as
             that
             which
             now
             is
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             holy
             Lord
             gives
             some
             to
             Christ
             :
             and
             his
             enduing
             them
             with
             grace
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             giving
             to
             them
             of
             his
             free
             grace
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             ,
             it
             's
             an
             engaging
             of
             the
             holy
             Lord
             to
             give
             influences
             suitable
             to
             the
             habit
             :
             upon
             the
             very
             account
             that
             the
             Lord
             make
             over
             a
             man
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             create
             
             his
             own
             image
             in
             him
             ,
             he
             intends
             to
             make
             him
             an
             honourable
             vessel
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             to
             adorn
             the
             man
             so
             gifted
             to
             Christ
             ;
             as
             when
             the
             Lord
             builds
             a
             house
             ,
             he
             minds
             that
             some
             shall
             dwell
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             2.
             the
             great
             designe
             of
             free
             grace
             in
             Christ
             must
             in
             these
             two
             bring
             him
             under
             a
             holy
             necessity
             to
             bring
             his
             many
             children
             to
             glory
             ;
             for
             the
             decree
             of
             election
             is
             an
             act
             of
             the
             three
             persons
             ,
             John
             10.
             16.
             
             Other
             sheep
             I
             have
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             not
             yet
             in
             his
             actual
             possession
             ,
             but
             he
             hath
             an
             actual
             right
             to
             them
             ,
             
               I
               have
               paid
               a
               ransome
               for
               them
               ,
            
             them
             also
             I
             must
             bring
             in
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             Christ
             is
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             driving
             them
             in
             ,
             then
             is
             Christ
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             a
             decree
             common
             to
             him
             with
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             breath
             upon
             and
             cherish
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             his
             great
             designe
             of
             free
             grace
             in
             the
             work
             of
             redemption
             may
             stand
             sure
             ,
             and
             attain
             its
             graciously
             designed
             end
             ;
             as
             also
             he
             is
          
           
             2.
             
             Under
             an
             official
             and
             mediatory
             necessity
             to
             the
             chosen
             ,
             to
             bestow
             on
             them
             the
             freely
             given
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             judge
             ,
             
             with
             reverence
             of
             the
             judgment
             of
             others
             ,
             that
             Christ
             hath
             an
             advocation
             and
             office
             of
             intercession
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             even
             such
             as
             are
             not
             yet
             actually
             converted
             :
             not
             that
             he
             extends
             the
             same
             acts
             of
             advocation
             to
             the
             chosen
             converted
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             chosen
             not
             yet
             converted
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             Christ
             as
             Mediator
             and
             high
             Priest
             prayes
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             that
             habits
             of
             grace
             and
             influences
             may
             be
             bestowed
             on
             them
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               20.
               
               Neither
               pray
               I
               for
               these
               alone
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               also
               which
               shall
               believe
               on
               me
               through
               their
               word
               .
            
             Nor
             can
             it
             be
             said
             that
             Christ
             intends
             not
             they
             should
             reap
             any
             mediatory
             fruit
             of
             his
             prayer
             ,
             till
             they
             be
             born
             and
             actually
             believe
             ;
             for
             he
             prayes
             and
             intercedes
             for
             their
             conversion
             and
             faith
             ,
             they
             yet
             being
             in
             nature
             and
             unrenewed
             ;
             for
             that
             is
             true
             in
             some
             sense
             ,
             Christ
             prays
             for
             their
             faith
             actual
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             in
             being
             ,
             and
             shall
             actually
             be
             assaulted
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             not
             fail
             them
             under
             temptation
             ;
             and
             so
             that
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             disciples
             and
             Peter
             ,
             stands
             good
             for
             all
             believers
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             actually
             believe
             and
             be
             winnowed
             ,
             as
             Peter
             was
             :
             the
             millions
             of
             them
             neither
             did
             believe
             nor
             were
             born
             ,
             when
             Christ
             as
             an
             high
             
             Priest
             offered
             to
             the
             father
             both
             the
             one
             &
             the
             other
             prayer
             ;
             but
             that
             Christ
             in
             no
             sense
             intercedes
             for
             the
             chosen
             till
             they
             be
             converted
             and
             actually
             believe
             ,
             cannot
             be
             defended
             .
             For
          
           
             2.
             
             Whatsoever
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             offering
             himself
             on
             the
             cross
             for
             the
             elect
             ,
             that
             same
             Christ
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             in
             heaven
             applyes
             them
             as
             Intercessor
             .
             This
             proposition
             must
             be
             sure
             ;
             for
             what
             Christ
             purchaseth
             and
             buyeth
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             on
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             he
             actually
             makes
             good
             as
             Intercessor
             in
             heaven
             .
             It
             's
             true
             he
             is
             said
             to
             buy
             and
             redeem
             persons
             ,
             not
             things
             ,
             or
             graces
             ,
             as
             faith
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             he
             purchaseth
             an
             inheritance
             and
             a
             redemption
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             have
             repentance
             and
             remission
             of
             sins
             in
             and
             through
             his
             blood
             ;
             for
             ,
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             by
             an
             Hebraism
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               for
               his
               blood
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             remission
             of
             sins
             is
             not
             properly
             redeemed
             or
             ransomed
             ,
             never
             being
             captivated
             ;
             but
             in
             justice
             that
             remission
             could
             not
             be
             ours
             but
             by
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             Christ
             purchased
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             ,
             offering
             himself
             for
             the
             elect●on
             the
             cross
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             be
             freed
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             from
             our
             vain
             conversation
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             that
             we
             should
             have
             repentance
             ,
             remission
             of
             our
             sins
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             and
             faith
             ,
             the
             free
             gift
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             even
             when
             we
             were
             not
             yet
             born
             .
             
               And
               he
               died
               for
               us
               while
               we
               were
               yet
               sinners
               ,
               weak
               and
               ungodly
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             6.
             
             
               And
               God
               commends
               his
               love
               to
               us
               that
               Christ
               died
               for
               us
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               while
               we
               were
               yet
               sinners
               ;
               for
               if
               when
               we
               were
               enemies
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               we
               were
               reconciled
               to
               God
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               much
               more
               being
               reconciled
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               saved
               by
               his
               life
               .
            
             If
             Christ
             as
             high
             Priest
             offer
             himself
             a
             sacrifice
             for
             us
             ,
             to
             obtain
             reconciliation
             to
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             were
             not
             born
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             were
             ungodly
             and
             enemie
             ,
             she
             must
             intercede
             ,
             that
             such
             a
             purchased
             reconciliation
             and
             merited
             grace
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             habit
             of
             faith
             ,
             be
             in
             his
             due
             time
             bestowed
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             Christ
             as
             our
             high
             Priest
             have
             received
             the
             elect
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             
               Thine
               they
               were
               ,
               and
               thou
               gavest
               them
               to
               me
            
             ;
             
             and
             as
             Redeemer
             entrusted
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             ,
             he
             must
             send
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             and
             intercede
             ,
             that
             
             Apostles
             ,
             Evangelists
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             may
             be
             gifted
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             sent
             to
             preach
             ;
             for
             the
             giving
             of
             the
             Spirit
             that
             way
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             Christs
             ascension
             and
             kingly
             triumphing
             ,
             while
             as
             
               he
               led
               captivity
               captive
               ,
               and
               gave
               gifts
               to
               men
               ,
            
             as
             Intercessor
             ,
             
               for
               perfecting
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             that
             the
             Gentiles
             who
             believe
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             blind
             ,
             may
             see
             and
             be
             converted
             ,
             
               Acts
               26.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Acts
               13.
               46
               ,
               47
               ,
               48.
               1
               
               Cor.
               3.
               5.
               
               Matth.
               4.
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               John
            
             10.
             16.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             ,
             who
             had
             reared
             up
             a
             new
             form
             of
             providence
             ,
             having
             chosen
             his
             own
             to
             life
             ,
             must
             ,
             as
             Mediator
             ,
             take
             care
             of
             the
             coming
             of
             the
             elect
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             special
             eye
             over
             the
             wayes
             of
             his
             own
             chosen
             ,
             that
             Saul
             and
             others
             fall
             not
             into
             that
             unpardonable
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             Saul
             before
             his
             conversion
             goe
             not
             farther
             on
             then
             making
             havock
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             
               ignorantly
               through
               unbelief
            
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             more
             to
             be
             laid
             hold
             on
             ,
             that
             the
             man
             Christs
             coming
             into
             the
             world
             ,
             is
             ,
             and
             goes
             along
             with
             his
             own
             decree
             of
             electing
             some
             to
             glory
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             work
             of
             saving
             lost
             sinners
             ,
             
               Luke
               19.
               10.
               
               Matth.
               20.
               28.
               1
               
               Tim.
            
             1.
             15.
             of
             bearing
             a
             rare
             and
             singular
             testimony
             to
             the
             Gospel
             beyond
             all
             Martyrs
             that
             ever
             lived
             ,
             John
             18.
             37.
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             birth
             and
             deliverance
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
               Exod.
               2.
               
               Exod.
            
             3.
             
             And
             also
             Christ
             in
             his
             providence
             of
             predestination
             to
             life
             ,
             as
             Lord
             Mediator
             causeth
             the
             chosen
             to
             be
             born
             and
             live
             ,
             when
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ,
             and
             comes
             to
             their
             ears
             ,
             and
             works
             powerfully
             on
             their
             hearts
             ,
             
               Acts
               16.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               Acts
               8.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Acts
               19.
               
               Acts
               9.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             another
             consideration
             there
             is
             an
             official
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             founded
             upon
             the
             identity
             of
             nature
             which
             is
             between
             Christ
             and
             chosen
             ones
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             Christ
             loving
             his
             neighbour
             as
             himself
             ;
             and
             the
             humanity
             and
             natural
             compassion
             in
             Christ
             is
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             perfected
             by
             his
             state
             of
             glory
             ;
             he
             remains
             a
             feeling
             ,
             compassionate
             high
             Priest
             ,
             
               Heb.
               4.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Luke
            
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             also
             this
             puts
             Christ
             to
             stretch
             his
             love
             to
             the
             unconverted
             that
             are
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             bestow
             habits
             of
             grace
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             gather
             the
             sheep
             with
             his
             arm
             ,
             and
             drive
             gently
             those
             that
             are
             with
             young
             ,
             and
             give
             new
             influences
             to
             fainting
             
             ones
             ,
             and
             refreshing
             warmnesse
             in
             his
             bosome
             to
             the
             cold
             and
             weak
             young
             ones
             in
             the
             flock
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               40.
               11.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             42.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             If
             the
             Spirit
             be
             a
             sanctifier
             ,
             and
             a
             leader
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             no
             less
             constant
             to
             his
             holy
             end
             ,
             and
             gracious
             designe
             ,
             to
             give
             what
             fits
             the
             chosen
             for
             their
             journey
             ;
             and
             so
             must
             both
             give
             the
             first
             anointing
             (
             the
             dewing
             and
             first
             rain
             of
             spirit
             poured
             on
             the
             wildernesse
             )
             and
             also
             add
             new
             oyl
             to
             prevent
             withering
             and
             drying
             up
             ,
             and
             adde
             the
             royal
             and
             kingly
             seal
             to
             confirm
             and
             make
             out
             his
             work
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             .
             Ah
             ,
             am
             I
             master
             of
             the
             fountain
             ?
             (
             saith
             the
             withered
             dry
             tree
             )
             yea
             ,
             the
             three
             Agents
             in
             heaven
             bring
             themselves
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             under
             this
             holy
             necessity
             to
             bring
             down
             influences
             to
             the
             souls
             of
             all
             his
             chosen
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             If
             any
             saving
             work
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             it
             speaks
             a
             designe
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             which
             they
             shall
             ripen
             and
             carry
             on
             to
             perfection
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Fret
             not
             at
             such
             as
             are
             without
             .
             God
             minds
             love
             to
             the
             chosen
             ones
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             reach
             them
             with
             his
             love
             in
             time
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Get
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             idle
             ,
             but
             daily
             act
             ,
             and
             Christ
             in
             him
             shall
             set
             up
             a
             new
             fabrick
             of
             providence
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             reign
             in
             the
             soul
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             the
             looking
             on
             the
             frame
             of
             providence
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             born
             in
             China
             ,
             not
             in
             Turky
             ,
             not
             in
             America
             ;
             but
             in
             a
             land
             of
             life
             ,
             in
             the
             kingdome
             of
             heaven
             ,
             where
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             :
             Look
             spiritually
             ,
             not
             naturally
             upon
             the
             time
             and
             place
             of
             your
             birth
             ;
             it
             is
             either
             the
             greatest
             good
             ,
             or
             the
             greatest
             ill
             and
             misery
             that
             ye
             can
             meet
             with
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Consider
             what
             is
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             guiltinesse
             of
             〈◊〉
             despised
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             you
             goe
             to
             hell
             through
             Christs
             bounds
             ,
             Emanuels
             land
             ,
             where
             the
             word
             of
             the
             kingdom
             is
             preached
             in
             the
             very
             eye
             of
             the
             Redeemer
             ;
             whereas
             Heathens
             are
             in
             a
             manner
             behind
             the
             Redeemers
             back
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             husbandmans
             plowing
             preacheth
             bread
             and
             corn
             in
             the
             land
             ;
             the
             setting
             up
             of
             the
             shepherd-tents
             before
             your
             door
             ,
             proclames
             Christs
             shepherd-care
             to
             feed
             you
             ;
             love
             Christ
             ,
             and
             follow
             the
             shepherd
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Collect
             rather
             the
             affirmative
             〈◊〉
             the
             negative
             conclusion
             .
             When
             Christ
             sets
             up
             a
             husbandry
             in
             〈◊〉
             Vineyard
             ,
             can
             ye
             tell
             who
             are
             interdited
             heirs
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             I
             am
             a
             bramble
             ,
             and
             a
             cursed
             briar
             ,
             and
             no
             plant
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             no
             vine-tree
             ,
             therefore
             he
             hath
             no
             thoughts
             to
             make
             me
             a
             part
             of
             the
             soyl
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             shall
             labour
             and
             purge
             ?
             Who
             told
             you
             newes
             of
             Christs
             thoughts
             to
             interdite
             you
             from
             getting
             good
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             rather
             collect
             the
             contrary
             .
             I
             found
             a
             candle
             lighted
             in
             the
             land
             of
             my
             nativity
             ,
             though
             my
             father
             be
             an
             Amorite
             ,
             and
             my
             mother
             a
             Hittite
             .
             Why
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             be
             a
             piece
             of
             lost
             money
             whom
             he
             seeks
             ;
             if
             yea
             ,
             love
             Christ
             .
             Loves
             logick
             is
             ,
             I
             love
             Christ
             ,
             or
             I
             desire
             to
             love
             Christ
             ,
             therefore
             Christ
             loves
             me
             ;
             and
             I
             desire
             to
             use
             the
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             goe
             up
             to
             Jerusalem
             to
             worship
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             keep
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ;
             therefore
             I
             shall
             be
             no
             family
             or
             part
             of
             the
             land
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             on
             which
             there
             comes
             no
             rain
             ,
             Zech.
             14.
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Seldome
             doth
             the
             use
             of
             means
             want
             influences
             ;
             where
             the
             Lord
             gives
             any
             tolerable
             conscience
             of
             plowing
             and
             planting
             ,
             there
             he
             sends
             down
             watering
             and
             refreshing
             showres
             from
             heaven
             .
          
           
             There
             's
             an
             instinct
             of
             natures
             logick
             ,
             framing
             hellish
             consequences
             ;
             Christ
             loves
             not
             me
             ,
             therefore
             I
             wil
             not
             treat
             with
             Christ
             ,
             
             nor
             come
             in
             terms
             of
             communing
             with
             him
             ;
             and
             withal
             there
             is
             no
             anxious
             missing
             of
             inherent
             habits
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             from
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ever
             to
             be
             missing
             objective
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             eternally
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             never
             in
             a
             paining
             way
             to
             miss
             subjective
             grace
             inherent
             :
             who
             is
             angry
             ?
             who
             hath
             resisted
             his
             will
             ?
             Rom.
             9.
             
             And
             it
             's
             Satans
             method
             first
             to
             miss
             Gods
             love
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             quarrel
             with
             God
             for
             that
             ,
             before
             you
             miss
             your
             love
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Redeemer
             Christ
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             plea
             with
             your self
             for
             not
             loving
             of
             lovely
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             The
             servants
             word
             is
             
               Matth.
               25.
               
               I
               knew
               thou
               wast
               a
               hard
               man.
            
             Knowest
             thou
             not
             thy self
             to
             be
             a
             servant
             gracelesse
             and
             malignant
             ?
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             in
             its
             own
             nature
             is
             of
             a
             middle
             nature
             ,
             betwixt
             a
             power
             and
             an
             act
             :
             (
             and
             to
             come
             now
             to
             the
             third
             particular
             )
             there
             is
             for
             the
             further
             clearing
             of
             the
             
             connexion
             betwi●●
             〈◊〉
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             the
             acts
             of
             grace
             a
             question
             ●o
             be
             cleared
             ,
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             may
             ●e
             by
             and
             utterly
             cease
             from
             acting
             ?
             to
             which
             the
             answer
             is
             in
             these
             assertions
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             No
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             any
             habit
             as
             such
             ,
             can
             reduce
             it self
             to
             acting
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             well
             neer
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             power
             ;
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             and
             Stars
             move
             not
             themselves
             ,
             but
             are
             moved
             by
             some
             other
             powers
             whatever
             they
             be
             .
             2.
             
             We
             are
             commanded
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             grace
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             6.
             then
             must
             the
             habit
             lie
             dead
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             except
             we
             improve
             it
             :
             the
             two
             talents
             do
             not
             make
             themselves
             four
             ;
             the
             man
             to
             whom
             the
             talents
             were
             given
             must
             do
             that
             ,
             Matth.
             25.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             
             2.
             
             It
             's
             not
             improbable
             that
             saving
             grace
             of
             it self
             ,
             being
             not
             God
             ,
             nor
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             himself
             ,
             but
             a
             created
             thing
             ,
             may
             ,
             as
             to
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             perish
             and
             dry
             up
             .
             1.
             
             For
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             in
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             weight
             of
             our
             standing
             against
             temptations
             consist
             in
             our
             stock
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Lords
             conserving
             power
             .
             Peter
             had
             saving
             faith
             ,
             but
             that
             faith
             could
             neither
             keep
             Peter
             from
             falling
             ,
             nor
             keep
             the
             faith
             from
             failing
             ;
             but
             the
             standing
             of
             
             Peter's
             faith
             (
             Luke
             22.
             32.
             
             )
             is
             in
             Christs
             intercession
             ;
             
               I
               have
               prayed
               for
               thee
               ,
               le●t
               thy
               faith
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               sunken
               down
            
             :
             that
             which
             needs
             a
             keeper
             without
             it self
             ,
             cannot
             keep
             it self
             ;
             for
             faith
             is
             but
             an
             instrumental
             keeper
             .
             But
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5.
             we
             are
             kept
             ,
             and
             our
             faith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             the
             power
             of
             God.
             As
             also
             Jer.
             1.
             9.
             the
             weight
             of
             
             Jeremiah's
             standing
             couragiously
             in
             his
             Ministry
             is
             not
             on
             Jeremiah
             ,
             his
             stock
             and
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             had
             put
             much
             precious
             mettal
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             him
             a
             brazen
             wall
             (
             as
             Prophets
             are
             of
             themselves
             but
             clay
             bottles
             that
             are
             soon
             broken
             )
             but
             in
             the
             Lords
             actual
             supporting
             of
             him
             by
             influences
             from
             God
             ,
             19.
             
             
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               deliver
               thee
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             strength
             ,
             immortality
             ,
             and
             stability
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             in
             his
             power
             who
             furnishes
             actual
             influences
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             decree
             of
             God.
             3.
             
             In
             his
             covenant
             and
             promise
             .
             4.
             
             In
             the
             intercession
             of
             Christ
             ;
             no
             man
             then
             can
             commit
             idolatry
             with
             saving
             inherent
             grace
             to
             put
             it
             in
             the
             room
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             trust
             in
             it
             .
             Be
             not
             secure
             ,
             but
             
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             power
             of
             his
             might
             ,
             Eph.
             6.
             10.
             who
             must
             furnish
             new
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             so
             far
             may
             cease
             to
             act
             and
             lie
             dead
             ,
             
             as
             notwithstanding
             that
             the
             beloved
             Christ
             knocks
             and
             speaks
             heaven
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               &c.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             2.
             yet
             she
             opens
             not
             ;
             the
             habit
             being
             under
             the
             ashes
             ,
             yea
             ,
             being
             a
             little
             frozen
             and
             blunted
             ,
             the
             spouse
             shifts
             his
             presence
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
               I
               have
               washed
               my
               feet
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               defile
               them
               ?
            
             And
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             doth
             not
             hinder
             David
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             Lot
             ,
             but
             upon
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             of
             actual
             influences
             they
             may
             fall
             into
             atrocious
             and
             hainous
             sins
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             Yet
             in
             some
             sense
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             rests
             not
             .
             For
             1.
             
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             according
             to
             the
             degrees
             makes
             the
             man
             stronger
             :
             as
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             by
             the
             indwelling
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             in
             some
             fulness
             is
             stronger
             against
             temptations
             of
             persecutors
             ;
             and
             so
             is
             Steven
             fuller
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             then
             men
             not
             converted
             .
             2.
             
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             debilitates
             ,
             weakens
             the
             acts
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             that
             they
             sin
             not
             with
             full
             bensil
             of
             will
             ;
             as
             the
             indwelling
             body
             of
             sin
             again
             weakens
             the
             acts
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             others
             the
             like
             flowing
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             the
             combat
             betwixt
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             proves
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             
             Rom.
             7.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             &c.
             for
             this
             combat
             is
             ever
             in
             the
             regenerate
             .
             3.
             
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             of
             it self
             as
             a
             weight
             disposes
             the
             renewed
             man
             to
             resist
             sin
             ;
             as
             a
             stone
             though
             violently
             detained
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             habitually
             of
             it self
             ,
             inclines
             the
             stone
             to
             move
             downward
             to
             its
             natural
             place
             ;
             whence
             come
             some
             far-off
             tendency
             and
             habitual
             bowings
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             warmness
             of
             heart
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             32.
             stirring
             of
             bowels
             at
             the
             inward
             motions
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             even
             when
             he
             is
             kept
             out
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             covered
             and
             borne
             down
             habit
             of
             grace
             may
             and
             doth
             break
             out
             into
             praying
             after
             him
             when
             he
             is
             away
             ,
             and
             most
             anxiously
             and
             carefully
             seeks
             him
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               John
            
             20.
             13.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             no
             such
             sleeping
             but
             the
             heart
             is
             waking
             ,
             and
             breaks
             out
             in
             these
             acts
             first
             ,
             and
             misses
             him
             ;
             he
             knocks
             ,
             
             and
             says
             ,
             Open
             ;
             then
             she
             knew
             he
             was
             without
             .
             
               They
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
               ,
            
             John
             20.
             
             
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ,
            
             Cant.
             3.
             2.
             there
             is
             a
             discerning
             that
             it
             was
             his
             knock
             and
             breathing
             .
             And
             2.
             his
             voice
             ,
             
               My
               heart
               waked
               at
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               Beloved
               .
            
             3.
             
             She
             knew
             his
             very
             words
             ,
             and
             repeats
             them
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               my
               dove
               ,
               &c.
            
             though
             then
             sleeping
             .
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             wishing
             ;
             O!
             if
             I
             could
             open
             and
             overcome
             the
             temptation
             of
             carnal
             drowsiness
             ;
             this
             appears
             in
             the
             Spouses
             confession
             of
             the
             excuse
             ,
             he
             knocked
             and
             spake
             lovely
             ,
             and
             I
             refused
             rudely
             to
             open
             ;
             
               I
               have
               cast
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
            
             this
             is
             told
             by
             her
             by
             way
             of
             confession
             of
             sin
             ;
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
            
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             arise
             an
             habitual
             and
             a
             conditional
             desire
             that
             the
             temptation
             had
             never
             assaulted
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             an
             absolute
             consent
             to
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             a
             wish
             that
             this
             sinful
             pleasure
             were
             not
             astray
             to
             the
             Law
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             effect
             a
             labouring
             to
             reconcile
             my
             carnal
             lust
             and
             the
             Lord
             's
             holy
             Law
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             as
             if
             I
             should
             say
             ,
             Ah
             ,
             if
             I
             might
             enjoy
             my
             lawless
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Lord
             not
             be
             displeased
             :
             some
             sick
             mans
             lusts
             after
             contradictions
             that
             in
             his
             fever
             he
             might
             drink
             wine
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             free
             of
             a
             further
             pain
             of
             fever
             ;
             but
             all
             this
             is
             but
             a
             virtual
             fretting
             against
             God
             that
             ever
             he
             made
             such
             a
             Law.
             Evah
             desired
             that
             the
             falsly
             supposed
             Godhead
             which
             Satan
             said
             should
             be
             the
             reward
             of
             eating
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             tree
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             really
             and
             truly
             in
             eating
             that
             fruit
             ,
             and
             that
             was
             a
             clear
             fretting
             against
             the
             wisedom
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             made
             such
             a
             law
             as
             laies
             bands
             upon
             men
             ,
             and
             forbids
             them
             to
             eat
             of
             all
             fruit
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             yet
             would
             difference
             be
             made
             betwixt
             the
             carnal
             mans
             wish
             ,
             
             that
             he
             might
             enjoy
             his
             sweet
             lusts
             ,
             and
             not
             feel
             the
             smart
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             punishment
             ;
             and
             the
             spiritual
             mans
             woulding
             not
             to
             do
             the
             evil
             that
             he
             hates
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             yet
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             virtually
             desires
             there
             were
             nothing
             offensive
             and
             displeasing
             to
             God
             in
             it
             .
             4.
             
             From
             this
             habit
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Spouse
             sends
             commendation
             to
             absent
             Christ
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             and
             desires
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             to
             tell
             him
             that
             
               she
               is
               sick
               of
               love
            
             for
             him
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             8.
             5.
             
             There
             are
             checks
             and
             
             soul-sorrow
             at
             the
             thoughts
             of
             the
             words
             he
             once
             spake
             ,
             
               Cant.
               5.
               6.
               my
               soul
               failed
               when
               he
               spake
            
             ;
             hence
             there
             are
             godly
             reluctancies
             and
             spiritual
             propensions
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             renewed
             man
             entering
             dissent
             and
             protestations
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
             
               Rom.
               7.
               15.
               
               For
               that
               which
               I
               do
               I
               allow
               not
               ;
               for
               what
               I
               would
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               not
               ;
               but
               what
               I
               hate
               ,
               that
               I
               do
               .
            
             Hence
             the
             spirits
             spiritual
             counter-workings
             contrary
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             pleadings
             in
             favours
             of
             Christ
             ,
             What
             do
             you
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             against
             free
             love
             ?
             Ah
             ,
             will
             you
             grieve
             such
             a
             beloved
             ?
             hence
             the
             inward
             prickings
             and
             cuttings
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             like
             the
             wane-rest
             of
             the
             Horologue
             ,
             ever
             stirring
             and
             checking
             the
             conscience
             ;
             if
             experience
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             thorn
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             weakness
             of
             the
             bones
             ,
             little
             is
             known
             of
             the
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
             6.
             
             There
             is
             ever
             an
             holy
             apology
             and
             clearing
             of
             the
             renewed
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             doth
             his
             part
             .
             
               Rom.
               7.
               22.
               
               I
               delight
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               after
               the
               inward
               man.
               v.
            
             9.
             
             The
             renewed
             man
             would
             do
             good
             ;
             v.
             16.
             consents
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             laies
             the
             blame
             upon
             the
             fleshly
             will
             and
             sin
             dwelling
             in
             the
             man
             ;
             
               v.
               17.
               now
               it
               s
               no
               more
               I
               that
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               sin
               dwelling
               in
               me
               .
            
             7.
             
             From
             this
             habit
             it
             is
             that
             the
             renewed
             man
             is
             a
             captive
             ,
             a
             sufferer
             ,
             a
             complainer
             ,
             
               Rom.
               7.
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               &c.
            
             8.
             
             The
             spirit
             is
             contrary
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             17.
             and
             when
             fire
             and
             water
             yoake
             in
             the
             cloud
             there
             is
             thunder
             ,
             and
             nature
             suffers
             pain
             ;
             and
             there
             are
             actions
             and
             passions
             ,
             and
             reactions
             on
             both
             sides
             ,
             and
             finally
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             so
             far
             never
             rests
             ,
             as
             the
             flesh
             cannot
             get
             sin
             perfected
             without
             a
             battle
             ,
             and
             some
             thunder
             in
             the
             soul
             .
             Hence
             we
             see
             ,
             did
             we
             improve
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             how
             many
             spiritual
             actions
             we
             may
             set
             about
             ,
             and
             what
             wind
             and
             breathings
             we
             might
             fetch
             if
             we
             should●hoise
             up
             all
             the
             sails
             ;
             the
             very
             setting
             out
             to
             sea
             ,
             and
             laying
             all
             the
             sails
             open
             in
             their
             bredth
             and
             length
             to
             the
             heaven
             should
             create
             some
             wind
             ;
             we
             lay
             not
             open
             our
             affections
             in
             their
             length
             and
             bredth
             ,
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             the
             ordinances
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
               ,
               Psal
               .
            
             81.
             nor
             do
             we
             improve
             the
             stock
             of
             habitual
             grace
             ;
             the
             not
             improving
             of
             the
             stock
             in
             trading
             brings
             on
             poverty
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               The
               fourth
               particular
               by
               which
               we
               fetch
               influences
               of
               grace
               is
               by
               heavenly
               and
               spiritual
               dispositions
               :
               hence
               in
               this
               we
               speak
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Of
                   heavenly
                   dispositions
                   ,
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   heavenly
                   influences
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Of
                   our
                   actings
                   to
                   come
                   under
                   the
                   influences
                   of
                   grace
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Of
                   the
                   obstructions
                   and
                   impediments
                   of
                   heavenly
                   influences
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   contrary
                   cures
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             AS
             touching
             dispositions
             :
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 What
                 dispositions
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 differenced
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 division
                 of
                 good
                 and
                 evil
                 dispositions
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Get
                 heavenly
                 dispositions
                 ,
                 and
                 influences
                 connaturally
                 follow
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 Evidences
                 that
                 dispositions
                 go
                 and
                 come
                 .
              
               
                 5.
                 
                 Spiritual
                 dispositions
                 are
                 different
                 from
                 the
                 affections
                 .
              
               
                 6.
                 
                 There
                 are
                 heavenly
                 dispositions
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 powers
                 and
                 affections
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 .
              
               
                 7.
                 
                 Sinful
                 dispositions
                 are
                 in
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 latently
                 creep
                 in
                 .
              
               
                 8.
                 
                 Actings
                 and
                 life
                 under
                 deadness
                 .
              
               
                 9.
                 
                 Many
                 sweet
                 actings
                 there
                 are
                 under
                 deadness
                 .
              
               
                 10.
                 
                 It
                 's
                 fit
                 to
                 go
                 about
                 duties
                 under
                 deadness
                 .
              
               
                 11.
                 
                 Less
                 of
                 strong
                 real
                 influences
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 of
                 moral
                 influence
                 prove
                 the
                 obedience
                 to
                 be
                 more
                 perfect
                 .
              
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Dispositions
             are
             moveable
             qualities
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             habit
             inabling
             us
             to
             act
             graciously
             ,
             and
             to
             perform
             actions
             suitable
             to
             those
             dispositions
             ;
             I
             speak
             now
             of
             gracious
             dispositions
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             wicked
             and
             sinful
             dispositions
             added
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             sin
             original
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Gracious
             dispositions
             are
             moveable
             qualities
             ,
             this
             differenceth
             the
             disposition
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             
             therefore
             know
             wherein
             spiritual
             dispositions
             and
             spiritual
             habits
             agree
             ;
             and
             2.
             wherein
             they
             differ
             .
             1.
             
             Both
             are
             above
             nature
             ,
             for
             we
             being
             born
             in
             sin
             ,
             mind
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             ,
             being
             polluted
             and
             corrupt
             in
             such
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ;
             no
             man
             is
             born
             with
             habits
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             gracious
             disposition
             .
             2.
             
             Through
             the
             want
             of
             both
             ,
             all
             are
             alike
             unfit
             by
             nature
             to
             be
             the
             work-house
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             3.
             
             Both
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             proved
             Book
             2.
             and
             much
             more
             gracious
             dispensations
             are
             the
             purchase
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             .
             4.
             
             Both
             are
             the
             supernatural
             gifts
             of
             God
             infused
             from
             above
             ,
             and
             neither
             of
             them
             acquired
             or
             purchased
             by
             natural
             actings
             :
             it
             's
             clear
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
             
               John
               14.
               16.
               
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               you
               the
               Comforter
               .
            
             Christ
             sends
             him
             ,
             the
             Father
             sends
             him
             in
             Christs
             name
             .
             
               John
               14.
               26.
               he
               shall
               receive
               of
               mine
               and
               shew
               it
               to
               you
               .
            
             Now
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             dwells
             in
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             not
             personally
             ,
             though
             he
             be
             said
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             in
             them
             .
             1.
             
             In
             the
             habit
             and
             divine
             power
             ,
             given
             to
             them
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10.
               19.
               
               Acts
            
             4.
             8.
             or
             in
             preaching
             ,
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             Acts
             6.
             8.
             or
             in
             praying
             ,
             
               Acts
               6.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Acts
            
             7.
             55
             ,
             56.
             2.
             
             In
             actuating
             that
             power
             ,
             in
             giving
             grace
             actually
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             to
             confess
             ,
             prophesie
             ,
             
               Luke
               1.
               27
               ,
               41
               ,
               42.
               
               Luke
            
             2.
             27
             ,
             28.
             to
             pray
             ▪
             Acts
             7.
             55
             ,
             56.
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             said
             to
             thunder
             in
             the
             clouds
             ,
             to
             give
             rain
             ,
             not
             that
             he
             is
             personally
             united
             with
             the
             clouds
             ,
             but
             because
             he
             creats
             in
             the
             clouds
             the
             power
             of
             thunder
             and
             raining
             ,
             and
             doth
             actually
             determine
             the
             clouds
             to
             rain
             .
             5.
             
             Supernatural
             habits
             and
             supernatural
             dispositions
             are
             neer
             to
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             fire
             and
             the
             flaming
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             the
             clouds
             and
             the
             rain
             ,
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             sea
             ;
             not
             that
             the
             disposition
             is
             the
             very
             operation
             and
             second
             act
             of
             the
             habit
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             diposition
             is
             a
             quality
             superadded
             to
             the
             habit
             ,
             or
             the
             neerer
             principle
             and
             power
             of
             spiritual
             acting
             .
             Stephen
             ,
             and
             Peter
             ,
             and
             John
             ,
             were
             full
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               habitu
            
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             that
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             was
             given
             them
             ;
             but
             when
             they
             are
             conveyed
             to
             answer
             before
             the
             rulers
             ,
             they
             are
             said
             to
             speak
             
               being
               full
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               Acts
               4.
               8.
               
               Acts
            
             7.
             55
             ,
             56.
             which
             is
             either
             an
             enlargement
             
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             spring-tide
             of
             the
             same
             sea
             ,
             or
             a
             new
             infused
             disposition
             ,
             promised
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             given
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Luke
               12.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               19.
               
               Mark
            
             13.
             11.
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             .
             And
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             much
             nearness
             of
             heavenly
             habits
             ,
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             influences
             ;
             and
             they
             are
             like
             other
             ,
             as
             life
             and
             breathing
             ,
             
             fire
             and
             the
             flaming
             of
             the
             fire
             .
             get
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             praise
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             almost
             connaturally
             follow
             .
             When
             the
             tide
             of
             the
             Spirit
             flows
             ,
             Steven
             and
             the
             Apostles
             must
             prea●●
             ,
             and
             boldly
             confess
             their
             precious
             Master
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             great
             condescension
             of
             love
             ,
             that
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             sinful
             believer
             are
             fellow-workers
             ;
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             act
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             elect
             Angels
             ,
             is
             not
             so
             much
             a
             wonder
             ,
             for
             they
             never
             ●inned
             :
             influences
             upon
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             but
             a
             sort
             of
             obediential
             power
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             sinners
             ,
             such
             as
             is
             the
             power
             of
             swimming
             in
             iron
             ,
             is
             lowliness
             of
             love
             .
             What
             is
             it
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             to
             beat
             upon
             such
             broken
             and
             mistuned
             harps
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             forth
             such
             excellent
             actings
             ,
             as
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             confessing
             ,
             believing
             ,
             rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             in
             such
             unhandy
             tools
             ?
             What
             holy
             trembling
             is
             required
             in
             us
             ,
             that
             we
             offend
             not
             such
             an
             honourable
             and
             glorious
             help
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             neglect
             not
             to
             joyn
             his
             own
             habit
             to
             his
             own
             influences
             ,
             when
             he
             renders
             the
             work
             sweet
             and
             easie
             !
             O
             let
             us
             lend
             our
             heart
             ,
             and
             give
             organs
             ,
             and
             a
             work-house
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             comes
             down
             to
             sigh
             in
             sinners
             !
             He
             mourns
             like
             a
             dove
             ,
             and
             weeps
             like
             a
             father
             who
             hath
             lost
             his
             first-born
             in
             heirs
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             Q.
             But
             is
             not
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             spiritual
             dispositions
             all
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             They
             are
             not
             one
             :
             For
             1.
             
             The
             habit
             is
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             that
             remaines
             alwayes
             in
             us
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             9.
             and
             the
             anointing
             that
             dwels
             in
             us
             ,
             
             1
             John
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             but
             a
             disposition
             comes
             and
             goes
             ,
             ebbs
             and
             flowes
             .
             A
             child
             of
             God
             will
             be
             under
             deadness
             and
             witheredness
             ,
             the
             soul
             cleaving
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             dropping
             away
             for
             heaviness
             ,
             like
             a
             bottle
             in
             the
             smok●
             ,
             when
             the
             man
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             will
             pray
             like
             one
             sweating
             and
             rowing
             with
             oars
             against
             the
             tide
             and
             
             stream
             .
             Why
             doth
             David
             pray
             so
             often
             to
             be
             quickened
             ,
             if
             he
             was
             ever
             in
             a
             lively
             disposition
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Doth
             not
             experience
             teach
             that
             there
             be
             times
             when
             David
             saith
             ,
             
             2
             
               Sam.
               7.
               27.
               
               Thy
               servant
               hath
               found
               his
               heart
               to
               pray
               this
               prayer
               .
            
             Was
             not
             this
             so
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             the
             heart
             and
             disposition
             to
             pray
             is
             lost
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             is
             away
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               7.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               Ood
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               or
               prepared
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             say
             that
             spiritual
             dispositions
             are
             as
             permanent
             and
             constant
             as
             habits
             ,
             is
             to
             deny
             the
             going
             and
             coming
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             Christs
             love-visits
             .
             Now
             certain
             it
             is
             the
             Spouse
             is
             not
             ever
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             2.
             nor
             is
             there
             such
             a
             flaming
             of
             love
             dispositions
             ,
             as
             when
             the
             Spouse
             saith
             
               Cant.
               1.
               5.
               
               A
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               is
               my
               beloved
               to
               me
               ,
               he
               shall
               lodge
               all
               the
               night
               between
               my
               breasts
               .
            
             When
             a
             sleepy
             drowsiness
             is
             on
             ,
             that
             she
             suffers
             the
             welbeloved
             to
             knock
             ,
             and
             stand
             and
             knock
             ,
             
               while
               his
               head
               is
               full
               of
               dew
               ,
               and
               his
               locks
               wet
               with
               the
               rain
               of
               the
               night
               ,
            
             and
             refuses
             to
             open
             ,
             yea
             positively
             gives
             a
             reason
             that
             she
             cannot
             lodge
             him
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             nor
             between
             her
             breasts
             ,
             
               I
               have
               put
               off
               my
               coat
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               put
               it
               on
               ?
            
             Such
             a
             spiritual
             love-sicknesse
             is
             far
             off
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             When
             a
             contrary
             disposition
             to
             adultery
             is
             on
             ,
             and
             Davids
             hand
             at
             the
             pen
             writing
             a
             letter
             to
             contrive
             the
             killing
             of
             innocent
             Vriah
             ;
             and
             the
             unbelieving
             fear
             of
             losse
             of
             life
             is
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             denieth
             his
             Lord
             ,
             there
             could
             not
             be
             an
             heavenly
             disposition
             to
             make
             spiritual
             songs
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             praise
             ,
             to
             confess
             Christ
             before
             men
             ,
             on
             either
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             those
             heavenly
             disposition
             were
             ever
             in
             it
             ,
             it
             should
             speak
             much
             against
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             whose
             breathings
             and
             out-lettings
             are
             soveraignly
             free
             .
             Now
             by
             this
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             should
             be
             like
             the
             work
             of
             nature
             :
             we
             see
             the
             fountain
             alwayes
             casts
             out
             her
             streames
             ,
             the
             Sun
             ever
             gives
             light
             ;
             the
             work
             grace
             hath
             a
             day
             and
             a
             dark
             night
             ,
             and
             Sun-light
             and
             Moon-light
             ;
             that
             we
             are
             in
             a
             state
             of
             outlawry
             when
             he
             withdraws
             ,
             to
             be
             humbled
             to
             the
             dust
             for
             abused
             love-visits
             ,
             and
             may
             know
             what
             is
             Christs
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             ours
             ;
             the
             fire
             is
             ever
             alike
             disposed
             to
             cast
             heat
             ;
             a
             
             mill-stone
             ,
             if
             not
             hindered
             ,
             is
             alike
             disposed
             to
             fall
             to
             the
             earth
             ,
             or
             down
             the
             mounrain
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Are
             not
             spiritual
             dispositions
             nothing
             else
             but
             the
             hearts
             affections
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             Dispositions
             heavenly
             are
             different
             from
             the
             affections
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             they
             are
             different
             from
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             spiritual
             dispositions
             goe
             and
             come
             ;
             the
             heart
             and
             affections
             of
             love
             ,
             joy
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             remain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             heavenly
             preparedness
             of
             the
             heart
             is
             another
             thing
             :
             As
             the
             subject
             iron
             differs
             from
             the
             fierceness
             and
             heat
             in
             iron
             ,
             and
             the
             water
             differs
             from
             the
             cold
             and
             heat
             that
             goes
             and
             comes
             from
             and
             to
             the
             water
             ;
             so
             dispositions
             are
             spiritual
             qualities
             ,
             and
             the
             affections
             the
             subject
             ;
             the
             heart
             is
             sometimes
             cold
             ,
             and
             sometimes
             hot
             ,
             lively
             or
             dead
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             is
             pleased
             to
             visit
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             we
             not
             then
             say
             that
             dispositions
             are
             the
             affections
             heavenly
             disposed
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             so
             neither
             ;
             the
             affections
             are
             not
             the
             compleat
             and
             adequate
             subject
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             
             because
             there
             is
             often
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             in
             the
             mind
             to
             know
             spiritual
             truths
             ;
             so
             Elihu
             ,
             Job
             34.
             32.
             
             
               That
               which
               I
               see
               not
               ,
               teach
               thou
               me
               .
            
             An
             heavenly
             propension
             in
             the
             mind
             to
             be
             taught
             of
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             18
             ,
             26.
             
             There
             is
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             the
             spiritual
             mind
             to
             believe
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             and
             in
             place
             of
             that
             there
             is
             a
             slowness
             to
             believe
             divine
             truths
             ,
             rebuked
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             in
             the
             conscience
             of
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Luke
             23.
             47.
             in
             
               Thomas
               ,
               John
            
             20.
             27.
             in
             Peter
             5.
             8.
             
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             was
             in
             the
             Pharisees
             and
             Rulers
             wrestling
             against
             the
             manifest
             light
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Matth.
               12.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Matth.
            
             21.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             &
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             
               Matth.
               28.
               11
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               John
            
             9.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             &
             34
             ,
             35.
             
             
               John
               42.
               47
               ,
               48.
               
               Acts
               4.
               13
               ,
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Acts
            
             13.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             As
             also
             there
             is
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             in
             the
             memory
             to
             retain
             the
             word
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             11.
             forbidden
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             1.
             
             And
             gracious
             dispositions
             goe
             through
             the
             whole
             soul
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             all
             gracious
             actings
             ,
             in
             mind
             ,
             conscience
             ,
             will
             ,
             memory
             ,
             affections
             of
             
             love
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             desire
             ,
             fear
             ,
             anger
             ,
             and
             order
             to
             all
             the
             spiritual
             duties
             that
             can
             be
             performed
             by
             men
             ,
             as
             sinful
             dispositions
             may
             be
             in
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             heart
             being
             so
             ticklesome
             a
             piece
             ,
             so
             ill
             to
             be
             guided
             ,
             it
             is
             of
             great
             concernment
             to
             see
             with
             what
             dispositions
             the
             heart
             is
             seasoned
             ,
             and
             who
             they
             be
             that
             lodge
             here
             :
             as
             heat
             and
             cold
             come
             in
             the
             water
             by
             turnes
             ,
             as
             the
             summer
             is
             hot
             ,
             and
             the
             winter
             cold
             ,
             so
             the
             soule
             even
             of
             the
             child
             of
             God
             hath
             ebbings
             and
             flowings
             of
             dead
             and
             lively
             dispositions
             ;
             as
             the
             frequent
             triumphing
             and
             rejoycing
             ,
             and
             the
             ordinary
             and
             much
             repeated
             complaints
             of
             the
             Saints
             doe
             abundantly
             evidence
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               22.
               
               Psal
               .
               31.
               
               Psal
               .
               77.
               
               Psal
               .
               89.
               
               Lam.
               3.
               
               Jer.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             sinful
             disposition
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             children
             of
             God
             may
             act
             spiritually
             under
             sinful
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             acts
             they
             then
             put
             forth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             obedience
             performed
             under
             greatest
             indispositions
             ,
             upon
             the
             sole
             motive
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             is
             the
             most
             spiritual
             obedience
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Sometimes
             the
             lesse
             sense
             ,
             the
             more
             spiritual
             is
             the
             obedience
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             be
             sinful
             and
             gracious
             dispositions
             in
             men
             can
             hardly
             be
             denied
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             all
             men
             by
             nature
             there
             is
             the
             habit
             of
             natural
             and
             original
             sin
             .
             Hence
             an
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             a
             reluctancy
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             love
             ,
             desire
             ,
             fear
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             an
             acquired
             wicked
             disposition
             in
             Doeg
             ,
             he
             loves
             to
             lye
             ;
             a
             disposition
             satanical
             and
             and
             hellish
             in
             Saul
             when
             the
             evil
             spirit
             troubles
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             disposed
             to
             kill
             David
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             special
             ill
             disposition
             here
             is
             the
             dead
             untowardness
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             praise
             ,
             or
             confess
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hence
             these
             considerations
             of
             this
             indisposition
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             it
             may
             befal
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             they
             may
             act
             under
             this
             indisposition
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             acts
             they
             may
             and
             ought
             to
             performe
             under
             it
             .
          
           
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             needs
             not
             much
             probation
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             doubting
             disposition
             comes
             on
             the
             disciples
             Matth.
             8.
             when
             the
             ship
             is
             a
             drowning
             ,
             and
             they
             in
             hazard
             of
             sinking
             .
             Christ
             reproves
             not
             the
             act
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             root
             and
             disposition
             ,
             
             v.
             26.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             
               why
               are
               ye
               fearful
            
             ?
             He
             sayes
             not
             ,
             why
             fear
             ye
             ?
             and
             he
             rebukes
             both
             in
             
               Peter
               ,
               Matth.
            
             14.
             31.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             for
             what
             end
             shouldst
             thou
             doubt
             ?
             and
             both
             are
             clearly
             reproved
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             affrighted
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             why
             are
             ye
             troubled
             ,
             jumbled
             ,
             or
             put
             out
             of
             order
             ?
             or
             why
             doe
             dialogues
             ,
             or
             bounded
             or
             racketted
             thoughts
             ascend
             in
             your
             hearts
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Job
               ,
               David
            
             ,
             and
             Jeremiah
             ,
             sadly
             complaining
             and
             challenging
             God
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             as
             fiery
             ,
             and
             a
             God
             burning
             with
             ho●
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             as
             lying
             waters
             ;
             and
             that
             sayes
             ,
             that
             hardly
             could
             they
             but
             be
             under
             a
             disposition
             and
             fretting
             impatience
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             El●sha
             is
             so
             jumbled
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             made
             like
             muddy
             water
             with
             indignation
             at
             Jehoram
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             in
             no
             spiritual
             disposition
             or
             capacity
             to
             see
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             ,
             2
             Kings
             13.
             14
             ,
             15.
             and
             Jonah
             is
             distempered
             at
             tender
             mercy
             in
             the
             Lord
             towards
             great
             Ninive
             ,
             and
             old
             and
             young
             in
             it
             ,
             a
             straw
             ,
             the
             withering
             of
             a
             gourd
             :
             the
             renewed
             soul
             may
             be
             hammered
             and
             knocked
             to
             pieces
             like
             a
             broken
             crystal
             glass
             ,
             while
             the
             Lord
             be
             pleased
             to
             soldar
             the
             broken
             pieces
             of
             the
             soul
             together
             again
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             
             under
             such
             dispositions
             there
             may
             be
             some
             stirring
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             new
             creation
             ;
             the
             soul
             either
             under
             swooning
             or
             sleeping
             is
             still
             acting
             as
             the
             soul
             one
             way
             or
             other
             :
             it
             's
             not
             to
             be
             supposed
             that
             the
             life
             of
             God
             in
             a
             believer
             can
             more
             intermit
             all
             sort
             of
             lively
             and
             vital
             actings
             ,
             then
             the
             soul
             can
             live
             of
             breathing
             ,
             or
             to
             communicate
             vital
             heat
             to
             the
             body
             :
             the
             unbroken
             and
             intense
             habit
             of
             sin
             in
             the
             unrenewed
             ,
             is
             the
             mother-indisposition
             that
             hinders
             influences
             of
             grace
             ;
             as
             cast
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             on
             cold
             iron
             ,
             it
             makes
             no
             flaming
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             density
             and
             coldness
             of
             the
             object
             :
             the
             Lord
             does
             not
             bestow
             every
             the
             same
             Sun-influences
             on
             the
             thistle
             or
             nettle
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             vintry
             ;
             nor
             is
             it
             supposed
             that
             God
             more
             bestowes
             actual
             influence
             of
             saving
             grace
             upon
             a
             man
             
             dead
             in
             sinne
             ,
             until
             there
             be
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             God
             first
             infused
             in
             him
             ,
             then
             the
             Lord
             bestowes
             moral
             or
             rational
             influences
             on
             a
             horse
             or
             a
             mule
             that
             hath
             no
             understanding
             .
             Now
             cast
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             upon
             flax
             or
             tow
             (
             though
             the
             sparkles
             be
             small
             )
             and
             there
             is
             presently
             flaming
             :
             if
             the
             Lord
             but
             blow
             upon
             the
             smallest
             measure
             of
             the
             spiritual
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             under
             many
             ashes
             ,
             and
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             indisposition
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             some
             work
             flaming
             ,
             which
             will
             beger
             more
             fire
             .
             There
             is
             much
             deadnesse
             and
             dulnesse
             of
             life
             in
             the
             affections
             to
             act
             in
             duties
             ;
             when
             there
             is
             life
             ,
             and
             some
             quickness
             of
             spiritual
             light
             ,
             the
             life
             and
             warmness
             retiring
             in
             to
             the
             heart
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             palenesse
             and
             coldnesse
             in
             the
             external
             members
             :
             and
             as
             fire
             within
             creates
             fire
             in
             the
             nearest
             dry
             fewel
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             act
             of
             renewed
             light
             consenting
             Rom.
             7.
             to
             the
             good
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             yet
             deadnesse
             in
             the
             affections
             to
             perform
             ,
             and
             lively
             light
             in
             the
             half
             sleeping
             Spouse
             ,
             discerning
             the
             knock
             ,
             voice
             ,
             and
             words
             of
             the
             beloved
             ,
             and
             assenting
             that
             it
             were
             just
             to
             open
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             give
             him
             lodging
             in
             his
             own
             house
             ;
             and
             yet
             a
             prevailing
             drows●esse
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             refusing
             to
             let
             him
             in
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             Third
             ,
             
             under
             indispositions
             there
             may
             be
             divers
             lively
             actings
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Terrors
             and
             distractions
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             waves
             of
             Gods
             displeasure
             .
             
               Heman
               Psal
               .
               88.
               1.
               
               O
               Lord
               God
               of
               my
               salvation
               ,
               I
               cry
               day
               and
               night
               before
               thee
               .
            
             v.
             9.
             
             
               Lord
               I
               have
               called
               daily
               unto
               thee
               ,
               I
               have
               stretched
               out
               my
               hands
               unto
               thee
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             102.
             the
             afflicted
             soul
             saith
             ,
             
               v.
               4.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               smitten
               and
               withered
               like
               grass
               .
            
             And
             here
             though
             buried
             and
             dead
             bones
             sca●tered
             at
             the
             grave
             mouth
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             heweth
             timber
             ,
             speak
             and
             pray
             to
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             141.
             and
             the
             Church
             so
             overwhelmed
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.
             4.
             yet
             they
             speak
             prayers
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             holy
             complaining
             layed
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             an
             apprehended
             angry
             God
             ;
             and
             though
             arrows
             of
             God
             stick
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               38.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               25.
               
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               dust
               .
               28.
               
               My
               soul
               droppeth
               away
               for
               heaviness
               .
               83.
               
               I
               am
               become
               like
               a
               bottle
               in
               the
               smoke
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             42.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             
             
               prayes
               and
               complaines
               in
               a
               holy
               way
               to
               God
            
             ;
             Like
             a
             crane
             or
             a
             swallow
             ,
             so
             did
             I
             chatter
             ,
             I
             did
             mourn
             as
             a
             dove
             ;
             mine
             eyes
             fail
             with
             looking
             upward
             :
             O
             Lord
             I
             am
             oppressed
             ,
             undertake
             for
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             's
             half
             a
             closing
             with
             a
             sinful
             disposition
             ,
             when
             it
             paines
             us
             lesse
             .
             Paul
             protests
             against
             the
             fleshes
             sinful
             disposition
             ,
             
               Rom.
               7.
               15.
               
               I
               allow
               not
               the
               evil
               which
               I
               doe
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               He
               disowns
               it
            
             ,
             v.
             17.
             
             It
             's
             no
             more
             I
             that
             doe
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             in
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               He
               condemes
               himself
               for
               it
            
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
             I
             know
             in
             me
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             in
             my
             flesh
             dwelleth
             no
             good
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               He
               complaines
               of
               it
            
             23.
             
             I
             am
             led
             captive
             to
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             His
             complaining
             so
             grows
             ,
             that
             he
             ends
             in
             an
             out-cry
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               I
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               me
               from
               the
               body
               of
               this
               death
               ?
            
             
             and
             triumphs
             victoriously
             in
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             25.
             
             From
             which
             it
             is
             clear
             that
             Paul
             and
             the
             flesh
             part
             open
             enemies
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             treaty
             of
             peace
             betwixt
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             sinful
             disposition
             flowing
             from
             the
             flesh
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             spirit
             were
             two
             free
             ,
             co-equal
             ,
             independent
             Lords
             and
             Princes
             ,
             and
             each
             must
             have
             his
             own
             kingdome
             and
             princedome
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             must
             not
             encroach
             upon
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             the
             flesh
             and
             its
             complices
             must
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             must
             be
             up
             in
             Christ
             :
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             arbitrary
             agreement
             of
             the
             matter
             ;
             for
             the
             spirit
             yields
             no
             liberty
             to
             sin
             ,
             nor
             gives
             away
             one
             jot
             or
             tittle
             of
             the
             holy
             Law
             ,
             to
             say
             Herod
             by
             the
             new
             covenant
             may
             keep
             his
             lust
             and
             Herodias
             ,
             so
             he
             gladly
             hear
             John
             the
             Baptist
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             ought
             to
             be
             a
             going
             about
             of
             all
             duties
             ,
             of
             praying
             ,
             believing
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             praising
             ,
             &c.
             under
             the
             lowest
             ebbings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             saddest
             deadness
             ;
             so
             deadness
             and
             indispositions
             be
             the
             sin
             and
             sinful
             affliction
             ,
             
             and
             the
             afflictive
             sin
             of
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             our
             obedience
             to
             God
             is
             the
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             no
             moral
             motive
             from
             sense
             and
             comfort
             ,
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             save
             onely
             the
             word
             of
             command
             .
             So
             excellently
             Christ
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               9.
               
               Loe
               I
               come
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
            
             to
             suffer
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             for
             man
             ;
             but
             
               Psal
               .
               40.
               8.
               
               I
               delight
               to
               doe
               thy
               will
               ,
               thy
               Law
               is
               within
               my
               
               heart
               .
            
             His
             delight
             was
             in
             that
             saddest
             commandement
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             in
             laying
             dow
             his
             life
             for
             his
             sheep
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             no
             sense
             to
             bear
             him
             up
             ;
             for
             an
             agony
             ,
             and
             sadnesse
             ,
             and
             sorrow
             to
             death
             was
             upon
             the
             holy
             Saviour
             ,
             when
             he
             obeyed
             ,
             and
             that
             peculiar
             law
             was
             in
             the
             inner
             part
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             his
             Father
             loved
             him
             for
             it
             ,
             
               John
               10.
               17.
               
               Therefore
               doth
               my
               Father
               love
               me
               ,
               because
               I
               lay
               down
               my
               life
               that
               I
               might
               take
               it
               again
               .
            
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             It
             's
             a
             question
             if
             in
             the
             act
             of
             suffering
             he
             felt
             that
             love
             ,
             when
             he
             complained
             that
             he
             was
             forsaken
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Father
             loved
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             did
             abide
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             because
             he
             kept
             his
             Fathers
             commandements
             ,
             John
             15.
             11.
             because
             they
             were
             the
             Fathers
             commandements
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             a
             temptation
             to
             act
             under
             deadness
             ,
             which
             actually
             blunts
             the
             heart
             ;
             therefore
             to
             obey
             under
             a
             formal
             temptation
             ,
             is
             more
             spiritual
             obedience
             .
             As
             for
             Christ
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             exhort
             his
             disciples
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             when
             pain
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             the
             actual
             pressing
             curse
             puts
             him
             to
             tears
             and
             hideous
             cries
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             is
             a
             perfect
             copy
             to
             all
             obedience
             :
             lesse
             thanks
             to
             you
             to
             pray
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             oyled
             with
             real
             influences
             ,
             
             and
             feasted
             with
             some
             holy
             ,
             and
             the
             bridegrooms
             hony-comb
             ,
             and
             the
             feelings
             of
             the
             out-lettings
             of
             freest
             love
             ;
             as
             what
             praise
             to
             a
             wheel
             to
             roll
             down
             the
             mount
             ?
             or
             for
             the
             fire
             to
             cast
             heat
             ,
             or
             the
             Sun
             to
             yield
             light
             ?
             Feelings
             of
             the
             strong
             impulsions
             and
             breathings
             of
             Christs
             love
             carry
             along
             such
             a
             strong
             necessity
             of
             obeying
             Christs
             love
             ,
             being
             a
             stronger
             and
             a
             more
             imperious
             commander
             then
             a
             fiery
             Law
             ,
             almost
             steals
             away
             the
             elective
             power
             ,
             but
             to
             pray
             under
             the
             frame
             and
             current
             of
             a
             dead
             disposition
             working
             and
             re-acting
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             from
             a
             principle
             that
             is
             strongly
             real
             ,
             but
             from
             pure
             moral
             influences
             from
             the
             pure
             spiritual
             commands
             ,
             1
             
               Thess
               .
               5.
               17.
               
               Pray
               without
               ceasing
               ,
            
             and
             
               Psal
               .
               50.
               15.
               
               Call
               upon
               me
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               ,
            
             is
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             perfect
             obedience
             .
             That
             wine
             hath
             the
             most
             kindly
             taste
             and
             colour
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             is
             preserved
             most
             connaturally
             ,
             that
             hath
             it's
             being
             on
             the
             mother
             grape
             ;
             it
             's
             not
             so
             when
             there
             is
             something
             of
             art
             (
             I
             know
             not
             what
             )
             to
             preserve
             it
             by
             ,
             steel
             
             or
             something
             like
             that
             .
             Hence
             appears
             the
             decitfulnesse
             of
             our
             hearts
             ,
             when
             the
             delight
             in
             the
             duty
             comes
             rather
             from
             a
             meer
             physical
             cause
             ,
             &
             less
             moral
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             from
             the
             heavenly
             flamings
             of
             quickening
             influences
             ,
             not
             from
             the
             command
             ,
             the
             only
             kindly
             mother
             and
             moral
             motive
             of
             obedience
             .
             The
             withdrawing
             of
             the
             rayes
             and
             beams
             of
             the
             personally
             near
             Godhead
             now
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             under
             a
             cloud
             ,
             which
             was
             wont
             to
             give
             the
             savourness
             of
             strong
             delight
             ,
             made
             our
             Redeemers
             obedience
             (
             as
             is
             said
             )
             the
             more
             excellent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             speaks
             much
             of
             savoury
             graciousnesse
             ,
             when
             the
             temptation
             is
             
               cos
               gratiae
            
             ,
             a
             whetstone
             to
             grace
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             ,
             and
             as
             sailes
             and
             oares
             to
             praying
             ,
             and
             does
             not
             blunt
             us
             in
             duties
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             greater
             combate
             with
             nature
             ,
             the
             more
             perfect
             is
             the
             obedience
             .
             
             Abraham's
             natural
             disposition
             was
             strong
             to
             love
             Isaac
             his
             onely
             sonne
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             child
             take
             his
             good
             night
             at
             his
             aged
             mother
             ;
             but
             the
             command
             of
             Jehovah
             his
             God
             in
             covenant
             so
             prevailed
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             shift
             the
             temptation
             ,
             and
             hid
             the
             matter
             from
             the
             mother
             Sarah
             ,
             and
             strongly
             second
             the
             design
             of
             Gods
             trying
             with
             resolved
             pure
             spiritual
             obedience
             from
             only
             the
             command
             of
             God
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               The
               place
               Luke
               24.
               32.
               
               Did
               not
               our
               heart
               burn
               ,
               &c.
               is
               opened
               .
               2.
               
               Believers
               can
               tell
               the
               history
               of
               the
               actings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               3.
               
               Feelings
               may
               be
               strongest
               after
               the
               actings
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               4.
               
               The
               differences
               between
               literal
               heat
               and
               spiritual
               heat
               in
               many
               particulars
               .
               5.
               
               And
               betwixt
               the
               Spirits
               actings
               with
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               Enthusiastical
               raptures
               .
            
             
               There
               be
               other
               holy
               dispositions
               most
               considerable
               ,
               specially
               these
               .
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   Burning
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   Enlargedness
                   of
                   heart
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   Fixedness
                   of
                   heart
                   .
                
                 
                   4.
                   
                   Love-sickness
                   after
                   Christ
                   .
                
              
               Besides
               these
               there
               be
               special
               dispositions
               to
               pray
               ,
               to
               praise
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               adore
               ,
               to
               walk
               humbly
               ,
               to
               walk
               circumspectly
               and
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               such
               like
               ;
               but
               most
               of
               them
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               these
               .
            
          
           
             NOw
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             
               burning
               of
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             the
             place
             Luke
             24.
             32.
             is
             clear
             .
             The
             two
             disciples
             having
             parted
             with
             Christ
             ,
             now
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             32.
             they
             say
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               our
               hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               when
               he
               spake
               to
               us
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               opened
               to
               us
               the
               Scriptures
               ?
            
          
           
             In
             which
             words
             the
             nature
             of
             heavenly
             heart-burning
             ,
             in
             the
             causes
             and
             properties
             thereof
             ,
             is
             laid
             open
             ;
             and
             the
             differences
             between
             the
             heat
             natural
             from
             natural
             influences
             ,
             from
             the
             lively
             heat
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             these
             particulars
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             When
             the
             heat
             is
             gone
             and
             past
             ,
             1.
             they
             perceive
             it
             ;
             they
             said
             one
             to
             another
             when
             he
             is
             gone
             ,
             our
             heart
             
               did
               burn
            
             ,
             in
             the
             past
             or
             preterite
             time
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             accuse
             their
             own
             stupidity
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               did
               not
               our
               heart
               burn
            
             ?
             were
             we
             sleeping
             when
             he
             burnt
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               Author
               speaking
               ,
               Christ
            
             ,
             while
             he
             spake
             to
             us
             in
             the
             way
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fewel
             that
             made
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             the
             burning
             coals
             ,
             
               the
               Scripture
               opened
               by
               Christ
            
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             object
             of
             the
             burning
             ,
             or
             the
             subject
             recipient
             ,
             
               our
               heart
            
             ,
             was
             burning
             ,
             as
             an
             oven
             or
             a
             furnace
             .
          
           
             
               They
               said
               one
               to
               another
            
             .
             The
             coal
             of
             fire
             which
             Christ
             cast
             into
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             smoaking
             among
             the
             fire-wood
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             heart
             ,
             leaves
             two
             things
             behind
             it
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Telling
             of
             their
             experiences
             one
             to
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             feeling
             and
             perceiving
             of
             the
             heavenly
             heart-burning
             ,
             better
             when
             it
             's
             gone
             ,
             
             then
             when
             it
             was
             on
             .
             Then
             the
             heart-working
             of
             Christ
             will
             leave
             histories
             behind
             it
             ;
             as
             what
             is
             much
             of
             Solomons
             Song
             ,
             but
             a
             Narration
             of
             the
             daughters
             and
             virgins
             one
             to
             another
             of
             Christs
             actings
             upon
             the
             soul
             ,
             or
             a
             chronicle
             of
             Christs
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             Spouses
             sin
             ;
             as
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Of
               Christs
               dispensation
               in
               withdrawing
            
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             
             I
             sought
             him
             ,
             but
             I
             found
             him
             not
             .
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
             I
             opened
             to
             my
             beloved
             ,
             and
             my
             beloved
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               She
               tells
               his
               saving
               actings
               upon
               the
               soule
               be
               like
               to
               the
               virgins
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             The
             King
             hath
             brought
             me
             unto
             his
             chambers
             .
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
             He
             brought
             me
             into
             his
             banquetting-house
             ,
             and
             love
             was
             his
             banner
             over
             me
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             She
             tells
             over
             songs
             of
             Christs
             loveliness
             and
             excellency
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             of
             the
             savouriness
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             of
             the
             memory
             of
             his
             love
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             3
             ,
             4.
             of
             the
             seat
             and
             room
             that
             Christ
             hath
             in
             her
             heart
             ,
             and
             betwixt
             her
             breasts
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             13.
             all
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             She
             tells
             of
             her
             carnal
             drowsiness
             ;
             of
             her
             sinful
             refusing
             to
             open
             ,
             and
             let
             in
             Christ
             to
             the
             heart
             .
             So
             does
             Jeremiah
             tell
             a
             sad
             experience
             of
             his
             own
             ;
             he
             had
             quit
             the
             prophecying
             trade
             ,
             
               and
               would
               speak
               no
               more
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             he
             was
             burnt
             with
             a
             fire
             in
             his
             breast
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             get
             the
             word
             housed
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             but
             it
             did
             come
             abroad
             .
             
             This
             shall
             be
             the
             first
             difference
             betwixt
             spiritual
             heart-burnings
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             that
             the
             Spirit
             leaves
             ,
             
             and
             the
             natural
             heat
             .
             The
             literal
             burning
             leaves
             no
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             nor
             any
             impression
             of
             heavenly
             experiences
             .
             Jehu
             his
             heat
             against
             Achab
             and
             Baal
             left
             no
             impression
             of
             God
             on
             him
             to
             
               hate
               the
               golden
               calves
               ,
               or
               the
               way
               of
               Jeroboam
               the
               son
               of
               Nebat
               ,
               who
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               :
            
             He
             did
             cleave
             to
             that
             way
             ,
             2
             Kings
             10.
             28
             ,
             30.
             
             Let
             fiery
             professors
             shew
             any
             influence
             of
             a
             gratious
             work
             in
             the
             heart
             :
             the
             flaming
             of
             thorns
             under
             a
             pot
             ,
             and
             the
             flashes
             of
             heat
             from
             burning
             straw
             leave
             no
             fire
             but
             ashes
             ,
             and
             much
             cold
             behind
             them
             in
             the
             cold
             winter
             frost
             ;
             and
             the
             generality
             of
             dead
             professors
             can
             say
             nothing
             to
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             I
             have
             long
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             am
             without
             God
             and
             without
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             I
             am
             convinced
             of
             the
             excellence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             there
             yet
             is
             no
             fire
             or
             coal
             of
             heart-love
             to
             Christ
             in
             me
             ;
             and
             it
             were
             good
             such
             a
             missing
             there
             were
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Did
             not
             our
             hearts
             burn
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             convinced
             to
             be
             a
             disposition
             spiritual
             rather
             then
             a
             habit
             ;
             it
             s
             a
             burning
             of
             heart
             while
             Christ
             speakes
             ,
             that
             had
             a
             cooling
             before
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             believing
             Disciples
             .
             
             But
             here
             observe
             ,
             they
             feel
             not
             so
             the
             burning
             of
             heart
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             as
             afterward
             ,
             when
             v.
             31.
             
             Christ
             was
             vanished
             out
             of
             their
             sight
             and
             gone
             ,
             now
             they
             take
             special
             notice
             ,
             in
             a
             feeling
             way
             ,
             of
             the
             warmness
             of
             heart
             they
             felt
             while
             he
             opened
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             .
             The
             Lord
             preaches
             in
             a
             ladder
             reaching
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             ;
             Jacob
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             can
             give
             no
             judgement
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ;
             but
             Gen.
             28.
             16.
             when
             the
             sweet
             vision
             and
             preaching
             is
             e●ded
             Jacob
             awaked
             out
             of
             his
             sleep
             ,
             and
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Surely
               the
               Lord
               was
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               I
               knew
               not
               .
            
             A
             strong
             impression
             of
             the
             presence
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             sometimes
             comes
             on
             after
             the
             Lord
             is
             away
             .
             David
             desires
             and
             thirsts
             ,
             Psalm
             63.
             2.
             
             (
             saith
             he
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             
               Judah
               )
               that
               I
               may
               see
               thy
               power
               and
               thy
               glory
               as
               I
               have
               seen
               thee
               .
            
             The
             enjoying
             of
             Zion
             and
             Zions
             songs
             while
             the
             people
             is
             at
             home
             in
             their
             own
             land
             ,
             hath
             not
             such
             influence
             on
             their
             spirit
             as
             when
             the
             Sancturies
             glory
             is
             removed
             ;
             then
             
               Psalm
               137.
               1.
               
               By
               the
               rivers
               of
               Babel
               ,
               there
               we
               sate
               down
               ,
               yea
               ,
               we
               wept
               when
               we
               remembred
               Zion
               .
            
             While
             one
             is
             in
             a
             fever
             ,
             they
             may
             be
             ignorant
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             fever
             ,
             but
             when
             the
             cooling
             
             of
             health
             comes
             ,
             then
             he
             well
             remembers
             he
             was
             sick
             of
             a
             fever
             .
             When
             there
             is
             a
             fever
             of
             glory
             on
             Peter
             ,
             he
             speaks
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             6.
             yet
             after
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             he
             makes
             sweet
             comfortable
             use
             of
             that
             glory
             of
             Christ
             on
             the
             mount
             :
             when
             the
             Lord
             waters
             the
             sown
             seed
             ,
             and
             sends
             down
             new
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             then
             doth
             it
             appear
             what
             warming
             hath
             been
             in
             the
             soul
             ;
             
             this
             is
             a
             second
             difference
             betwixt
             literal
             heat
             and
             spiritual
             burning
             of
             heart
             ;
             literal
             heat
             hath
             most
             sense
             when
             it
             is
             a
             dowing
             ;
             
             there
             are
             no
             spiritual
             reflexions
             upon
             that
             burning
             when
             it
             is
             gone
             and
             over
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             give
             repentance
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             accidental
             to
             all
             sinful
             fairds
             and
             flaming
             of
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             of
             a
             moral
             gift
             ,
             it
             dies
             with
             its
             flaming
             ,
             as
             fired
             powder
             that
             endures
             not
             long
             ;
             whereas
             its
             useful
             to
             call
             to
             mind
             the
             gracious
             burnings
             of
             heart
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Lords
             ancient
             paths
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             
               Psalm
               119.
               52.
               
               I
               remembred
               thy
               judgement
               of
               old
               ,
               and
               have
               comforted
               my self
            
             ;
             and
             its
             good
             to
             receive
             and
             lay
             up
             influences
             of
             heart
             warmings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               42.
               23.
               
               Who
               among
               you
               will
               ●ear
               this
               ?
               who
               will
               hearken
               and
               hear
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ?
            
          
           
             Did
             not
             our
             hearts
             burn
             ?
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             The
             godly
             reprove
             their
             not
             knowing
             and
             not
             discerning
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             heart
             flamings
             of
             love
             ;
             godly
             and
             spiritual
             sense
             ●●lengeth
             self-dulness
             ,
             
               Cant.
               5.
               6.
               
               I
               opened
               to
               my
               be●●ved
               ,
               but
               my
               beloved
               had
               withdrawn
               himself
               and
               was
               gone
               .
            
             This
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             Christs
             withdrawing
             ,
             with
             a
             challenge
             of
             her
             refusing
             to
             open
             :
             
             Ah!
             why
             did
             I
             not
             op●n
             while
             he
             did
             ●ovingly
             〈…〉
             knock
             ,
             and
             lovingly
             speak
             ,
             Open
             〈…〉
             my
             ●●ster
             ,
             my
             love
             ,
             &c.
             sense
             of
             Christ
             with
             chal●●●●●d
             good
             ▪
             〈◊〉
             with
             tears
             for
             〈◊〉
             in
             the
             woman
             th●●
             〈…〉
             his
             feet
             with
             tears
             ;
             sense
             with
             faith
             going
             along
             〈…〉
             is
             commendable
             :
             it
             s
             a
             spiritual
             case
             〈…〉
             up
             our
             rec●nnings
             ,
             what
             we
             have
             profited
             spiritually
             by
             the
             heart-●●●ing●
             wrought
             by
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             a
             third
             diffrence
             .
             The
             moral
             and
             〈◊〉
             man
             〈◊〉
             so
             ●●prove
             his
             hear
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             himself
             to
             a
             reckoning
             ;
             nor
             〈…〉
             say
             ,
             whe●
             neere
             am
             I
             to
             God
             for
             my
             stirring
             〈◊〉
             reforming
             religion
             ?
             its
             kindly
             life-heat
             that
             makes
             the
             man
             more
             lively
             and
             vigorous
             .
          
           
           
             
               While
               he
               spake
            
             .
             The
             third
             particular
             ,
             who
             works
             burning
             of
             heart
             in
             these
             men
             ,
             
               speaking
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ;
             when
             Christ
             takes
             the
             bellows
             and
             the
             fan
             and
             stirs
             up
             the
             fire
             ,
             it
             must
             need●
             burn
             boldly
             ;
             and
             when
             Christ
             casts
             in
             a
             coal
             in
             the
             soul
             ▪
             it
             must
             make
             heart-flamings
             .
             
               John
               4.
               
               I
               am
               he
               that
               speaks
               to
               thee
               ,
            
             that
             made
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             womans
             heart
             ,
             then
             she
             leaves
             well
             and
             water-pot
             and
             runs
             to
             the
             City
             .
             So
             
               Matth.
               9.
               9.
               
               Matth.
            
             4.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             with
             a
             word
             he
             kindles
             a
             fire
             in
             the
             brests
             of
             fisher-men
             ,
             who
             knew
             nothing
             of
             him
             before
             ,
             and
             hath
             an
             inward
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
             
               Cant.
               5.
               
               He
               put
               in
               his
               hand
               by
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               door
               ,
               and
               my
               bowels
               were
               moved
               for
               him
            
             ;
             that
             was
             fire
             in
             the
             bowels
             ;
             and
             what
             did
             Christ
             here
             but
             speak
             words
             ?
             
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fourth
             difference
             ,
             with
             little
             pain
             ,
             but
             a
             word
             speaking
             he
             makes
             a
             fire
             .
             
             There
             is
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             violence
             in
             Esaus
             running
             ,
             sweating
             ,
             hunting
             ;
             Jacob
             stirred
             not
             after
             works
             ,
             but
             staid
             at
             home
             and
             believed
             ,
             and
             faith
             made
             him
             blessed
             :
             the
             spirit
             drives
             not
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             words
             leading
             and
             perswading
             .
             But
             is
             there
             no
             violence
             in
             the
             natural
             and
             literal
             heat
             ?
             Yea
             ,
             for
             B●als
             priests
             to
             cut
             and
             bleed
             themselves
             with
             knives
             ,
             and
             cry
             till
             noon
             ,
             and
             to
             shout
             to
             a
             deaf
             God
             ,
             must
             have
             in
             it
             much
             violence
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             a
             very
             unnatural
             fire
             ,
             and
             its
             a
             most
             unnatural
             wild-fire
             heat
             to
             slay
             their
             young
             children
             to
             Molech
             .
             A
             man
             who
             forces
             a
             sigh
             when
             a
             sigh
             forces
             not
             him
             is
             a
             sufferer
             ;
             but
             what
             violence
             is
             in
             the
             constraining
             Gospel-promise
             ?
             what
             compulsion
             is
             there
             in
             love
             or
             love-sickness
             ,
             when
             Christ
             makes
             love
             a
             key
             that
             opens
             all
             doors
             ?
             how
             strongly
             and
             how
             sweetly
             doth
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             carried
             on
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             force
             thy
             soul
             ?
             there
             is
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             force
             and
             violence
             in
             fair●heed
             sickness
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             man
             makes
             and
             counterfeits
             distraction
             and
             madness
             ,
             and
             runs
             naked
             .
          
           
             While
             he
             opened
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             particular
             is
             the
             fewel
             that
             makes
             the
             fire
             ;
             the
             Scriptures
             opened
             ,
             and
             opened
             by
             Christs
             key
             ;
             
               Is
               not
               my
               word
               like
               a
               fire
               ?
            
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Jer.
             23.
             15.
             
             Yea
             ,
             in
             Christs
             baptizing
             there
             is
             fire
             .
             John
             baptizeth
             with
             water
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             as
             a
             cold
             and
             watry
             seal
             ;
             but
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             ●
             .
             11.
             batizeth
             with
             
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             and
             with
             fire
             .
             The
             word
             
             of
             prophesie
             was
             in
             Jeremiahs
             bowels
             ,
             
             as
             a
             fire
             shut
             up
             ;
             and
             this
             is
             the
             fift
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             literal
             and
             spiritual
             heat
             ;
             the
             heavenly
             heart-burning
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             2.
             
             With
             the
             Scriptures
             so
             opened
             and
             applied
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Jesus
             as
             by
             a
             strong
             power
             ,
             burning
             coals
             are
             cast
             into
             the
             heart
             .
             As
             touching
             the
             former
             ,
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             this
             and
             the
             Libertines
             spirit
             ,
             or
             the
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Christs
             spirit
             extols
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             
               It
               is
               written
               ,
               saith
               Christ
            
             against
             Satan
             .
             
               Have
               ye
               not
               read
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             against
             the
             Sadduces
             ,
             
               Matth.
               22.
               
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               they
               bear
               witness
               of
               me
            
             .
             He
             taught
             the
             multitude
             and
             disciples
             ,
             
               as
               it
               s
               written
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             He
             rebukes
             them
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               v.
               25.
               as
               fools
               and
               slow
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             for
             not
             believing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             When
             he
             would
             carry
             in
             real
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             heart
             ,
             he
             carries
             them
             along
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             opens
             the
             understanding
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             45.
             that
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             in
             some
             ,
             who
             boast
             that
             they
             are
             beyond
             and
             above
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             such
             must
             be
             beyond
             and
             on
             the
             other
             side
             of
             heaven
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             who
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             whose
             soul
             waits
             for
             God
             ,
             
               they
               hope
               in
               his
               word
               ,
               Psalm
            
             130.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Libertines
             souls
             cannot
             wait
             for
             the
             Lord
             as
             the
             watch
             for
             the
             morning
             .
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             s
             a
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             strongly
             to
             convince
             the
             conscience
             of
             not
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             John
             16.
             7
             ,
             8.
             now
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             is
             the
             sum
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Enthusiasts
             extol
             perswasions
             by
             raptures
             ,
             according
             to
             which
             the
             brother
             killeth
             the
             brother
             ,
             as
             Bullinger
             relates
             ,
             in
             place
             of
             the
             Scripture-convictions
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             to
             comfort
             ,
             for
             its
             the
             spirits
             office
             ;
             and
             the
             sound
             comfort
             
               is
               patience
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               bringing
               hope
               ,
               Rom.
            
             15.
             4.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             Enthusiasts
             perswades
             men
             of
             peace
             and
             comfort
             without
             and
             beside
             the
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             words
             of
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             melt
             the
             heart
             of
             godly
             
               Josiah
               ,
               2
               Kings
            
             19.
             22.
             and
             the
             Lord
             looks
             to
             him
             
             that
             trembles
             at
             his
             word
             to
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             Isa
             .
             66.
             2.
             
             The
             Enthusiasts
             boldly
             mock
             the
             word
             as
             an
             instrument
             of
             carnal
             and
             fleshly
             regeneration
             ,
             and
             seek
             a
             new
             birth
             from
             a
             spirit
             alone
             separated
             from
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Deep
             humiliation
             is
             wrought
             by
             the
             word
             ,
             2
             Kings
             22.
             14.
             the
             pride
             of
             Satan
             reigns
             in
             the
             spirits
             of
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             who
             despise
             Scripture
             humility
             ,
             and
             reproach
             tears
             and
             the
             work
             of
             repentance
             ,
             as
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Strong
             and
             couragious
             fighting
             ,
             even
             to
             overcoming
             ,
             gets
             for
             a
             reward
             
               the
               hid
               manna
               ,
               the
               white
               stone
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               name
               written
               thereon
               ,
               which
               no
               man
               can
               read
               but
               he
               that
               receives
               it
               :
            
             now
             fighting
             and
             overcoming
             is
             by
             the
             word
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               Rev.
               2.
               17.
               
               Eph.
            
             6.
             17.
             and
             faith
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             1
             John
             5.
             4.
             
             Enthusiasts
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             dumb
             and
             Scriptureless
             perswasion
             by
             which
             men
             are
             perswaded
             they
             are
             chosen
             to
             salvation
             ,
             and
             can
             know
             others
             by
             the
             face
             that
             are
             so
             chosen
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             true
             spirit
             leads
             unto
             all
             truth
             ,
             John
             16.
             13
             and
             opens
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             leads
             no
             man
             by
             a
             new
             wild-fire
             light
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             sway
             and
             determin
             a
             topick
             conjectural
             way
             ,
             while
             there
             is
             a
             speculative
             doubting
             as
             touching
             any
             light
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             whether
             the
             course
             be
             lawful
             or
             warranted
             by
             the
             word
             or
             not
             :
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             leads
             by
             Scriptures
             infallibility
             ,
             Isa
             .
             59.
             20
             ,
             21.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             the
             true
             spirit
             are
             gentle
             ,
             civil
             ,
             human
             ,
             and
             he
             bids
             us
             follow
             whatsoever
             is
             
               of
               good
               report
            
             —
             whatsoever
             
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               Phil.
            
             4.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             Enthusiasts
             ,
             leaving
             Scripture
             ,
             licences
             men
             to
             abominations
             which
             Heathens
             abhor
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Christ
             are
             seasonable
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10.
               19.
               in
               that
               hour
               it
               shall
               be
               given
               you
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               ye
               that
               speake
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               your
               Father
               speakes
               in
               you
               .
            
             Enthusiasts
             spirit
             suggests
             night-works
             to
             be
             done
             in
             day
             light
             ,
             and
             many
             unseasonable
             actions
             contrary
             to
             godly
             prudence
             ,
             as
             to
             read
             godly
             Treatises
             when
             they
             should
             hear
             the
             Word
             preached
             ;
             the
             spirit
             that
             suggesteth
             this
             is
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             cannot
             counter-work
             himself
             .
          
           
           
             11.
             
             The
             spirit
             of
             God
             acts
             the
             soul
             and
             the
             man
             within
             his
             own
             orb
             and
             sphere
             of
             grace
             .
             Nature
             acts
             not
             upon
             the
             Moon
             to
             move
             it
             up
             to
             the
             sphere
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             nor
             could
             it
             be
             called
             a
             kindly
             and
             connatural
             motion
             for
             the
             Sun
             to
             move
             down
             in
             the
             orb
             of
             the
             Moon
             .
             It
             's
             not
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             which
             acts
             the
             plow-man
             to
             move
             out
             of
             his
             element
             in
             the
             throne
             or
             in
             another
             calling
             in
             which
             God
             hath
             not
             placed
             him
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             from
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             for
             David
             to
             go
             out
             of
             his
             element
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             move
             in
             Satans
             orb
             of
             uncleanness
             and
             blood-shed
             :
             the
             spirit
             of
             holiness
             is
             a
             friend
             to
             the
             holy
             Law
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             influences
             and
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             to
             be
             tried
             by
             the
             same
             rules
             by
             which
             the
             spirit
             is
             tried
             :
             some
             influences
             to
             Scriptural
             duties
             are
             from
             God
             and
             his
             spirit
             ,
             other
             influences
             from
             the
             Scriptureless
             spirit
             of
             Satan
             ,
             or
             corrupt
             man
             himself
             ;
             every
             stirring
             and
             impulsion
             must
             not
             be
             fathered
             upon
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             particular
             is
             the
             subject
             or
             seat
             of
             burning
             ,
             and
             its
             the
             
               heart
               ;
               did
               not
               our
               hearts
               burn
               within
               us
               ?
            
             the
             heart
             is
             the
             only
             seat
             of
             heavenly
             burnings
             ;
             not
             simply
             ,
             as
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             
               which
               is
               evil
               ,
               and
               only
               evil
            
             by
             nature
             in
             all
             its
             out-goings
             ,
             
               Gen.
               6.
               6.
               
               Gen.
            
             8.
             21.
             and
             supplanted
             and
             wicked
             ,
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
             But
             the
             new
             heart
             of
             man
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             26
             ,
             27.
             the
             heart
             in
             which
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             flood
             ,
             is
             spread
             abroad
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             the
             heart
             and
             soul
             that
             loves
             the
             beloved
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             as
             for
             the
             unrenewed
             heart
             it
             is
             no
             more
             a
             hearth-stone
             ,
             or
             a
             seat
             to
             kindle
             this
             fire
             upon
             ,
             nor
             will
             it
             burn
             in
             this
             heart
             ,
             then
             if
             you
             would
             kindle
             a
             fire
             of
             coals
             and
             fewel
             and
             dry
             timber
             upon
             the
             superfice
             of
             the
             ocean
             sea
             ;
             for
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             would
             eat
             up
             and
             quench
             all
             this
             fire
             ;
             and
             the
             spirit
             does
             no
             more
             give
             influences
             for
             the
             heavenly
             burnings
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             unrenewed
             man
             ,
             then
             he
             gives
             influences
             to
             the
             water
             to
             burn
             ,
             and
             cast
             out
             flamings
             as
             a
             huge
             fire
             doth
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             midnight
             darkness
             to
             shine
             as
             the
             Moon
             or
             Sun
             :
             and
             this
             is
             the
             sixt
             difference
             .
             The
             renewed
             heart
             is
             only
             the
             seat
             of
             this
             fire
             that
             comes
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             the
             natural
             heart
             is
             not
             capable
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Is
             there
             not
             an
             heart
             warmness
             in
             the
             natural
             and
             unrenewed
             man
             ?
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             Such
             as
             is
             the
             heart
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             heat
             ;
             such
             as
             is
             the
             hearth-stone
             ,
             such
             is
             the
             fire
             and
             the
             fewel
             that
             but
             as
             on
             it
          
           
             But
             the
             differences
             be
             these
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             heat
             of
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             is
             strong
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             commanded
             ;
             they
             hasten
             as
             mad
             men
             after
             their
             idols
             ,
             who
             run
             after
             other
             gods
             ,
             Psalm
             16.
             4.
             
             And
             Paul
             says
             of
             his
             heat
             in
             persecuting
             the
             Saints
             ,
             
               Acts
               26.
               11.
               
               I
               compelled
               them
               to
               blaspheme
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               I
               was
               abundantly
               and
               exceedingly
               mad
               ,
            
             and
             phrentick
             ,
             out
             of
             my
             wit
             ,
             in
             burning
             malice
             against
             them
             :
             now
             the
             mad
             man
             can
             hardly
             command
             his
             madness
             ,
             yet
             upon
             other
             sinful
             and
             mad
             grounds
             Paul
             could
             have
             been
             perswaded
             on
             the
             contrary
             :
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             were
             mad
             against
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             people
             and
             of
             their
             own
             ●●ns
             restrained
             them
             long
             from
             doing
             violence
             to
             him
             :
             and
             in
             matters
             which
             neerly
             concern
             God
             ,
             the
             hear
             of
             ●n
             ●●renewed
             man
             may
             be
             quenched
             ;
             as
             a
             man
             that
             counterfeitech
             himself
             to
             be
             mad
             can
             command
             his
             madness
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             who
             fains
             himself
             to
             be
             sick
             ,
             can
             command
             his
             sickness
             ;
             out
             one
             who
             is
             really
             possessed
             with
             a
             Divel
             and
             mad
             ,
             and
             one
             who
             is
             really
             sick
             of
             a
             raging
             fever
             cannot
             command
             either
             madness
             or
             sickness
             ▪
             hypocrisie
             hath
             some
             dominion
             and
             empire
             over
             its
             own
             cursed
             heat
             and
             〈…〉
             ;
             ●ut
             say
             mountains
             on
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             love
             breathes
             and
             lives
             under
             it
             :
             devise
             torments
             ,
             lent
             ,
             burning
             quick
             〈…〉
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             see●●ing
             Caldron
             to
             the
             Mar●●rs
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             ten
             days
             out
             off
             the
             ten
             singers
             one
             by
             one
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             members
             in
             diver●
             days
             ,
             or
             some
             〈…〉
             devise
             hellith
             〈◊〉
             ;
             the
             witnesse
             ,
             of
             Jesus
             〈…〉
             and
             bounded
             hand
             and
             foo●
             (
             as
             the
             word
             〈…〉
             is
             made
             use
             of
             )
             by
             the
             commanding
             〈◊〉
             sweetly
             〈◊〉
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             die
             an
             hundred
             deaths
             〈…〉
             rather
             〈◊〉
             deny
             Christ
             ;
             for
             such
             as
             so
             love
             not
             〈◊〉
             lives
             to
             〈◊〉
             ,
             are
             not
             their
             own
             nor
             hath
             a
             believer
             〈…〉
             his
             〈◊〉
             ;
             not
             can
             the
             word
             ,
             if
             〈◊〉
             could
             〈…〉
             and
             an
             ●●rth
             of
             the
             gold
             of
             〈…〉
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             strong
             in●●ence
             ,
             thereof
             .
             So
             true
             is
             that
             
               Cant.
               8.
               7.
               
               Many
               waters
            
             
             cannot
             quench
             love
             .
             That
             is
             a
             strong
             fire
             which
             all
             the
             waters
             in
             the
             Sea
             cannot
             quench
             .
             
               Nor
               can
               the
               floods
               drown
               it
               .
               If
               a
               man
               would
               give
               all
               the
               substance
               of
               his
               house
               for
               love
               ,
               it
               .
               would
               utterly
               be
               contemned
               .
            
             Then
             drowning
             and
             burning
             ,
             death
             ,
             fair
             allurements
             and
             gifts
             ,
             cannot
             counter-work
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             .
             What
             ?
             and
             are
             loves
             coales
             so
             hot
             ?
             yea
             he
             spoke
             to
             that
             ,
             
               v.
               6.
               
               Love
               is
               strong
               as
               death
               :
               jealousie
               is
               cruel
               as
               the
               grave
               ;
               the
               coals
               thereof
               are
               coals
               of
               fire
               ,
               which
               have
               a
               most
               vehement
               flame
               ,
               the
               flame
               of
               God.
            
             But
             natural
             men
             for
             all
             their
             heat
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ,
             can
             let
             out
             and
             let
             in
             ,
             and
             stretch
             out
             the
             truth
             for
             all
             their
             heart-burnings
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             kid-leather
             ;
             and
             they
             may
             take
             and
             give
             ,
             and
             borrow
             and
             lend
             upon
             Christs
             matters
             ,
             whereas
             the
             Saints
             are
             awed
             with
             that
             ,
             
               Buy
               the
               truth
               and
               sell
               it
               not
               .
            
             Let
             indifferent
             and
             cold
             men
             ,
             who
             never
             felt
             the
             influences
             of
             loves
             fiery
             coals
             ,
             know
             this
             .
             Ah
             ,
             the
             interests
             of
             Christ
             have
             been
             looked
             on
             in
             Scotland
             too
             indifferently
             and
             coldly
             ;
             the
             coales
             of
             self-interest
             burn
             strongly
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             bare
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             wins
             not
             in
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             it
             warmes
             the
             skin
             and
             not
             the
             heart
             ;
             whereas
             Christs
             speaking
             and
             opening
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             key
             of
             David
             ,
             
             casteth
             not
             fire
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             heat
             is
             all
             upon
             the
             letter
             and
             externals
             ,
             and
             upon
             
               Sacrifices
               ,
               New
               Moons
               ,
               Solemn
               Assemblies
               ,
            
             formes
             without
             taste
             :
             All
             Pauls
             heat
             is
             about
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             the
             Jewes
             his
             adversaries
             heat
             could
             be
             nothing
             of
             this
             heart-burning
             ,
             but
             for
             Moses
             Law
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             other
             ceremonies
             ,
             now
             wanting
             their
             life
             Christ
             .
             For
             Christ
             had
             now
             1.
             removed
             from
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             life
             there
             as
             touching
             the
             observance
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             hath
             2.
             not
             departed
             from
             ,
             and
             gone
             out
             of
             the
             ceremonial
             law
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             doctrinal
             teaching
             thereof
             to
             lead
             us
             to
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             law
             should
             be
             read
             ,
             preached
             ,
             believed
             ,
             and
             stands
             cloathed
             with
             the
             authority
             of
             Canonick
             Scripture
             ,
             otherwise
             Libertines
             must
             cashier
             the
             books
             of
             Moses
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Nor
             hath
             Christ
             removed
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             teach
             us
             no
             more
             thereby
             ,
             but
             only
             by
             the
             Spirits
             instruction
             ;
             for
             even
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Law
             curses
             ,
             
               Deut.
               27.
               
               Deut.
            
             28.
             are
             a
             part
             of
             the
             immediately
             inspired
             word
             of
             God
             shining
             with
             the
             same
             majesty
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             divinity
             ,
             convincing
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Christ
             hath
             not
             removed
             (
             as
             
               Saltmarsh
               ,
               Dell
            
             ,
             and
             others
             teach
             )
             from
             the
             Law
             moral
             the
             divine
             obligation
             to
             holiness
             and
             righteousness
             ;
             for
             it
             layes
             the
             same
             bands
             and
             obligations
             to
             the
             duties
             of
             love
             and
             obedience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             love
             ,
             truth
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             righteousness
             ,
             soberness
             ,
             to
             man
             ,
             which
             was
             upon
             us
             in
             Moses
             time
             ;
             for
             that
             way
             grace
             should
             teach
             loosness
             ,
             lawless
             wantonness
             ,
             not
             holiness
             .
             We
             would
             press
             good
             works
             ,
             holiness
             ,
             godly
             walking
             ,
             on
             all
             ,
             as
             they
             would
             see
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             trees
             hewen
             down
             and
             cast
             in
             the
             fire
             .
             Suppose
             we
             could
             not
             with
             Schoole
             accuracy
             rid
             marches
             as
             touching
             the
             necessity
             thereof
             ;
             but
             we
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             the
             leaven
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             justification
             by
             works
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             to
             joyn
             gracious
             influences
             therewith
             to
             humble
             sinners
             ,
             to
             cast
             them
             down
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             self-despair
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             flee
             to
             Christ
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               enlargedness
               of
               heart
               ,
               Psal
               .
               119.
               32.
               
               I
               will
               runne
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               commandements
               ,
               when
               thou
               shalt
               enlarge
               my
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             words
             have
             no
             great
             difficulty
             .
             Running
             imports
             a
             cheerful
             ,
             nimble
             ,
             willing
             activeness
             ,
             in
             giving
             obedience
             to
             Gods
             commandements
             .
             Enlarging
             is
             a
             widening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             giving
             of
             a
             wider
             capacity
             to
             run
             ,
             by
             bestowing
             influences
             on
             David
             ,
             in
             heavenly
             dispositions
             and
             actings
             for
             God.
             Hence
             the
             Text
             shall
             be
             cast
             into
             these
             questions
             .
          
           
           
             Q.
             1.
             
             Whether
             David
             was
             now
             under
             straitning
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             speaks
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             What
             the
             straitning
             is
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             3.
             
             Whether
             David
             might
             promise
             and
             undertake
             to
             run
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposal
             of
             an
             enlarged
             heart
             granted
             him
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             4.
             
             Is
             there
             no
             running
             except
             the
             Lord
             give
             enlargement
             and
             new
             influences
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             may
             here
             doe
             ?
          
           
             Q.
             2.
             
             What
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             branches
             thereof
             ?
          
           
             To
             the
             first
             .
             The
             frequent
             complaints
             of
             David
             in
             the
             Psalm
             ,
             seem
             to
             say
             some
             straitning
             was
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               He
               complaines
               of
               his
            
             soul
             cleaving
             to
             the
             dust
             ,
             of
             his
             soul
             dropping
             away
             for
             heaviness
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             frequently
             seeks
             from
             God
             teaching
             ,
             quickening
             ,
             enlightning
             ;
             which
             saith
             that
             some
             deadness
             ,
             darkness
             ,
             and
             narrowness
             of
             heart
             was
             on
             .
             
             He
             who
             is
             nearest
             heaven
             ,
             and
             is
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             all
             prayer
             ,
             misses
             many
             things
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               11.
               
               Thy
               word
               have
               I
               hid
               in
               mine
               heart
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               not
               sin
               against
               thee
               .
            
             He
             must
             then
             be
             well
             instructed
             ,
             when
             the
             word
             is
             hid
             in
             his
             heart
             ;
             yet
             saith
             he
             
               v.
               12.
               
               Teach
               me
               thy
               statutes
               .
            
             v.
             14.
             
             
               I
               have
               rejoyced
               in
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               testimonies
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               all
               riches
               .
               24.
               
               Thy
               testimonies
               also
               are
               my
               delight
               and
               my
               counsellors
               .
               30.
               
               I
               have
               chosen
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ;
               thy
               judgments
               have
               I
               laid
               before
               me
               .
               31.
               
               I
               have
               stuck
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               .
            
             What
             wants
             David
             then
             that
             a
             glorified
             and
             perfected
             man
             hath
             ?
             yes
             ,
             he
             wants
             more
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             ,
             v.
             32.
             he
             wants
             more
             of
             Gods
             teaching
             ,
             
               v.
               33.
               
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               statues
               .
            
             He
             wants
             a
             bowed
             heart
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             36.
             
             
               Incline
               my
               heart
               unto
               thy
               testimonies
               .
            
             He
             wants
             more
             life
             and
             spiritual
             vigorousnesse
             ,
             37.
             
             
               Quicken
               thou
               me
               in
               thy
               way
               .
            
             Begging
             and
             suiting
             supposeth
             need
             and
             want
             ,
             at
             least
             a
             want
             of
             the
             degrees
             of
             grace
             .
             How
             sweet
             is
             it
             to
             be
             rich
             in
             missing
             and
             feeling
             of
             wants
             !
             and
             that
             is
             the
             dangerous
             state
             of
             Laodicea
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             
             
               I
               am
               rich
               ,
               and
               encreased
               with
               goods
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Where
             there
             is
             much
             sinful
             complaining
             ,
             and
             onely
             complaining
             ,
             there
             is
             lesse
             praying
             and
             praising
             .
             Satan
             
             can
             make
             use
             of
             bastard
             sense
             of
             unworthiness
             ,
             and
             counterfeit
             letters
             from
             the
             Law
             to
             lay
             a
             man
             in
             prison
             ,
             and
             weaken
             praying
             .
             David
             doth
             not
             so
             complain
             ,
             but
             he
             misses
             ,
             and
             also
             is
             rich
             in
             praying
             and
             praising
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             second
             .
             
             Straitning
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             narrowness
             and
             scarcity
             of
             heartiness
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God.
             It
             comes
             sometime
             from
             hainous
             sins
             ;
             the
             runaway
             child
             blushes
             ,
             and
             is
             straitned
             to
             speak
             to
             his
             father
             .
             Adultery
             and
             bloodshed
             brings
             on
             David
             sealed
             lips
             and
             a
             closed
             heart
             in
             praising
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             15.
             while
             God
             enlarge
             both
             .
             Lord
             may
             I
             have
             leave
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             apply
             the
             promises
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               51.
               12.
               
               Psal
               .
               119.
               45.
               
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               liberty
               ;
               for
               I
               seek
               thy
               precepts
               .
            
             Then
             casting
             aside
             the
             precepts
             brings
             straitning
             ,
             restraint
             ,
             and
             bands
             on
             the
             Christian
             in
             his
             walk
             ,
             and
             in
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             loving
             ,
             running
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             precepts
             .
             A
             fettered
             man
             can
             act
             little
             ;
             hence
             drought
             of
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             rain
             of
             influences
             are
             withholden
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Heaviness
             of
             desertion
             brings
             on
             straitning
             ,
             Psal
             .
             77.
             4.
             
             
               Thou
               holdest
               mine
               eyes
               waking
               ,
               I
               am
               so
               troubled
               that
               I
               cannot
               speak
               .
            
             Possibly
             from
             this
             Hezekiah
             is
             locked
             up
             in
             chattering
             like
             a
             crane
             in
             stead
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Satan
             may
             have
             leave
             as
             a
             faingied
             Pursevant
             to
             imprison
             where
             he
             hath
             no
             Law.
             What
             hast
             thou
             to
             doe
             to
             pray
             ?
             Is
             not
             Joshua
             ragged
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             with
             filthy
             garments
             ?
             And
             Satan
             stands
             before
             the
             Angel
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             to
             resist
             him
             in
             praying
             for
             Jerusalem
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             to
             pray
             for
             himself
             .
             
               But
               the
               Lord
               that
               hath
               chosen
               Jerusalem
               rebukes
               him
               ,
            
             Zech.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             narrowness
             that
             comes
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             until
             God
             give
             spiritual
             wisedome
             and
             largeness
             of
             heart
             ,
             see
             1
             Kings
             4.
             29.
             when
             we
             mistake
             God
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             represents
             God
             as
             a
             lyon
             or
             a
             bear
             ,
             
               Lam.
               3.
               10.
               
               Isa
            
             .
             38.
             13
             ,
             and
             Christ
             is
             represented
             as
             a
             terrifying
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             as
             Christ
             ,
             
               Matth.
               14.
               26.
               
               Luke
            
             4.
             37.
             
             How
             can
             the
             poor
             man
             pray
             to
             a
             lyon
             ,
             or
             a
             terrifying
             spirit
             ?
             What
             weak
             influences
             are
             there
             in
             speaking
             to
             God
             covered
             with
             a
             cloud
             of
             anger
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             Lord
             out
             of
             the
             depth
             of
             holy
             soveraignty
             withdrawes
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             straitens
             the
             man
             ,
             
             that
             he
             cannot
             speak
             with
             lively
             liberty
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             depend
             upon
             the
             free
             out-goings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             He
             who
             waters
             the
             garden
             ,
             waters
             every
             plant
             of
             the
             garden
             every
             moment
             ,
             Isa
             .
             2.
             7.
             and
             when
             he
             waters
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             drying
             up
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Neglect
             of
             praying
             and
             fetching
             enlargement
             from
             the
             fountain
             may
             straiten
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             Pauls
             suiting
             of
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             Lords
             people
             ,
             that
             God
             would
             grant
             him
             a
             door
             of
             utterance
             with
             holy
             liberty
             to
             preach
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
               Eph.
               6.
               19.
               
               Col.
            
             4.
             3.
             
             For
             much
             of
             the
             anointing
             there
             is
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             that
             draws
             wondering
             at
             the
             gracious
             word
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             18
             ,
             22.
             
             See
             also
             the
             Churches
             prayer
             ,
             Acts
             4.
             29.
             
             For
             it
             is
             a
             grant
             of
             grace
             to
             speak
             with
             enlargement
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             If
             fear
             and
             dismayment
             be
             on
             the
             heart
             ,
             Jer.
             1.
             17.
             and
             Ezekiel
             may
             not
             speak
             at
             all
             ,
             Ezek.
             2.
             6.
             
             Self
             must
             be
             denied
             ,
             and
             shamefastness
             before
             Kings
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             46.
             see
             Psal
             .
             39.
             1
             ,
             2.
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
             What
             then
             shall
             be
             done
             to
             be
             free
             of
             the
             indisposition
             of
             straitning
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             get
             influences
             of
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Get
             and
             entertain
             large
             apprehension
             of
             God.
             
               Who
               is
               a
               rock
               save
               our
               God
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             18.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             Be
             principled
             in
             the
             broad
             apprehensions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             is
             altogether
             lovely
             ,
             all
             loves
             .
             
               Cant.
               5.
               16.
               
               A
               touch
               of
               him
               can
               save
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Rid
             marches
             betwixt
             the
             Law
             and
             grace
             :
             some
             renewed
             ones
             must
             have
             their
             by
             past
             life
             and
             the
             strict
             law
             reconciled
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             but
             walk
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             live
             (
             as
             they
             imagine
             )
             in
             Law
             bondage
             ,
             and
             are
             sick
             of
             the
             old
             diseases
             ,
             and
             so
             weaken
             their
             faith
             .
             Hence
             straitning
             .
             
               Thou
               art
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               having
               made
               a
               bargain
               with
               the
               Law
               to
               keep
               it
               ,
               thou
               art
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               thou
               canst
               not
               speak
               to
               a
               strange
               King
               in
               another
               land
               ,
               a
               King
               of
               grace
               ,
               since
               thou
               hast
               fled
               back
               again
               to
               the
               old
               prison
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               speak
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               much
               straitning
               and
               doubting
               ;
               thou
               art
               the
               Lawes
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               Christs
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Keep
             near
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             keep
             the
             vessel
             free
             of
             leaking
             ,
             and
             of
             under
             water
             ;
             sin
             weakens
             faith
             ,
             and
             saddens
             the
             spirit
             ;
             and
             
               where
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               there
               is
               liberty
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             4.
             
             Improve
             much
             faith
             .
             Frequent
             believing
             shall
             come
             up
             to
             full
             assurance
             ,
             and
             that
             makes
             strong
             and
             bold
             knocking
             :
             for
             a
             Son
             who
             hath
             right
             to
             come
             where
             his
             own
             flesh
             is
             within
             the
             vail
             ,
             is
             vigorous
             ;
             the
             servants
             knock
             is
             weak
             ;
             unbelief
             knocks
             faintly
             .
             Yet
             mistake
             not
             heaviness
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             unbelief
             ;
             Christ
             had
             much
             heaviness
             ,
             even
             to
             death
             ,
             
             in
             his
             suffering
             ,
             but
             no
             weaknesse
             of
             faith
             .
             But
             Matth.
             26.
             these
             ,
             
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               O
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             as
             that
             also
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             my
             God
             ,
             speak
             strong
             faith
             ,
             much
             enlargement
             in
             his
             heaviest
             case
             .
             These
             four
             being
             observed
             ,
             influences
             are
             near
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Grow
             in
             sonly
             love
             ,
             as
             a
             child
             to
             
               cry
               Abba
               Father
            
             ,
             a
             word
             of
             a
             child
             learning
             to
             speak
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Get
             and
             cherish
             the
             inward
             witnessing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             the
             confirmed
             assurance
             of
             justification
             by
             faith
             :
             hence
             access
             and
             boldness
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Eph.
            
             3.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             
               The
               third
               question
            
             ,
             
             How
             far
             David
             ,
             or
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             undertake
             to
             run
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposal
             of
             an
             enlarged
             heart
             ?
             
               Hence
               these
            
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             an
             undertaking
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             child
             of
             God
             had
             influences
             at
             his
             hand
             .
             Of
             this
             nature
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             10.
             
             
               Create
               in
               me
               a
               clean
               heart
               .
               11.
               
               Cast
               me
               not
               away
               from
               thy
               presence
               .
               12.
               
               Restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               uphold
               me
               with
               thy
               free
               Spirit
               .
               13.
               
               Then
               will
               I
               teach
               sinners
               thy
               ways
               .
            
             So
             
               v.
               15.
               
               O
               Lord
               open
               thou
               my
               lips
               ,
               and
               my
               mouth
               shall
               shew
               forth
               thy
               praise
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             119.
             27.
             
             
               Make
               me
               to
               understand
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               precepts
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               talk
               of
               thy
               wondrous
               works
               .
               88.
               
               Quicken
               me
               after
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               ,
               so
               shall
               I
               keep
               the
               testimonies
               of
               thy
               mouth
               .
            
             In
             which
             he
             lays
             it
             for
             a
             ground
             ,
             
             if
             God
             graciously
             give
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             he
             will
             graciously
             give
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             teach
             sinners
             .
             If
             the
             Lord
             of
             free
             grace
             open
             the
             lips
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             give
             influences
             to
             make
             him
             shew
             forth
             the
             praises
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             that
             dispositions
             of
             grace
             doe
             necessarily
             determine
             us
             to
             gracious
             acts
             ,
             or
             can
             determine
             the
             Lord
             to
             bestow
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             free
             promise
             determines
             him
             .
             Where
             he
             opens
             one
             door
             ,
             he
             opens
             a
             second
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             third
             ,
             until
             his
             child
             be
             in
             his
             bosome
             :
             when
             he
             gives
             one
             
             grace
             ,
             he
             gives
             another
             ;
             yea
             because
             he
             gives
             grace
             ,
             he
             layes
             holy
             bands
             on
             himself
             to
             give
             more
             grace
             ;
             the
             Lord
             of
             grace
             chooses
             some
             to
             savation
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             to
             his
             son
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             chooses
             them
             ,
             he
             gives
             his
             Son
             to
             death
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             because
             the
             Lord
             redeems
             them
             by
             his
             Son
             ,
             therefore
             he
             gives
             to
             them
             strong
             faith
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             gives
             to
             them
             saving
             faith
             ,
             therefore
             he
             gives
             to
             them
             perseverance
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             so
             gives
             influences
             of
             graces
             in
             a
             golden
             link
             and
             chain
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               29
               ,
               30.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
               2.
               13.
               
               Acts
            
             13.
             48.
             
             
               Eph.
               1.
               4
               ,
               5.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             
               A
               believer
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               mercy
               and
               deliverance
               ,
               is
               to
               engage
               his
               soul
               to
               praise
               .
            
             David
             
               delivered
               in
               the
               cave
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.
             7.
             
             I
             will
             sing
             and
             praise
             .
             Psal
             .
             30.
             
             Thou
             hast
             turned
             from
             me
             my
             mourning
             into
             dancing
             .
             v.
             12.
             
             O
             Lord
             my
             God
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             thanks
             to
             thee
             for
             ever
             .
             Psal
             .
             116.
             8.
             
             Thou
             hast
             delivered
             my
             soul
             from
             death
             .
             9.
             
             I
             will
             walk
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             land
             of
             the
             living
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Lords
             goodness
             to
             all
             .
             Psa
             .
             104.
             33.
             
             I
             shall
             sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             in
             my
             lives
             ,
             or
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
             Psal
             .
             63.
             3.
             
             Because
             thy
             loving
             kindness
             is
             better
             then
             life
             ,
             my
             lips
             shall
             praise
             thee
             ,
             thus
             will
             I
             bless
             thee
             while
             I
             live
             .
             Heb.
             in
             my
             lives
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             
             3.
             
             The
             man
             Christ
             may
             absolutely
             undertake
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               22.
               22.
               
               I
               will
               declare
               thy
               name
               unto
               thy
               brethren
               ,
               I
               will
               praise
               thee
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               congregation
               .
            
             For
             he
             knows
             perfectly
             ,
             he
             neither
             can
             sin
             ,
             or
             come
             short
             of
             his
             vow
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             withdraw
             influences
             of
             grace
             from
             the
             man
             Christ
             ;
             but
             Peter
             had
             no
             assurance
             that
             under
             that
             particular
             temptation
             the
             Lord
             should
             not
             forsake
             him
             .
             The
             general
             ,
             all
             the
             renewed
             have
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             suffer
             his
             own
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             their
             strength
             :
             Peter
             was
             obliged
             to
             watch
             and
             pray
             under
             all
             the
             particular
             temptations
             that
             could
             occur
             ,
             and
             especially
             under
             the
             trial
             of
             his
             suffering
             Saviour
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             fore-warned
             by
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             that
             Prophecie
             
               Zech.
               13.
               7.
               
               I
               will
               smite
               the
               shepherd
               ,
               and
               the
               sheep
               of
               the
               flock
               shall
               be
               scattered
               .
            
          
           
             Obj.
             
             The
             faith
             of
             believers
             is
             to
             rely
             upon
             the
             promised
             help
             of
             Christ
             in
             every
             temptation
             .
             Then
             may
             the
             believer
             pray
             to
             be
             delivered
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             general
             ,
             but
             in
             
             every
             particular
             not
             to
             be
             tempted
             above
             his
             strength
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             promise
             of
             preserving
             the
             elect
             ,
             and
             of
             giving
             promised
             perseverance
             
               Isa
               .
               54.
               10.
               
               Jer.
            
             31.
             25.
             
             &
             32.
             40.
             to
             them
             now
             converted
             is
             absolute
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             put
             his
             fear
             in
             their
             hearts
             that
             they
             shall
             never
             depart
             from
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             his
             grace
             shall
             fortifie
             them
             against
             attrocious
             sins
             committed
             with
             the
             full
             strength
             of
             consent
             and
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             seed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             inbiding
             of
             that
             seed
             in
             them
             with
             the
             holy
             anointing
             ,
             1
             
               Joh.
               2.
               20
               ,
               27.
               c.
               3.
               v.
            
             9.
             
             But
             there
             is
             not
             any
             promise
             in
             the
             New
             Covenant
             that
             David
             and
             Peter
             shall
             be
             delivered
             from
             particular
             sins
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             consist
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             the
             seed
             of
             God.
             There
             faith
             is
             to
             relie
             upon
             God
             and
             his
             grace
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             lead
             them
             into
             temptation
             ,
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             in
             such
             particular
             sins
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             conditionally
             ;
             so
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             wisedom
             and
             holy
             soveraignty
             shall
             judge
             it
             fit
             for
             their
             humiliation
             and
             the
             promoting
             of
             the
             work
             of
             their
             salvation
             ,
             and
             especially
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             :
             they
             are
             to
             believe
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             absolutely
             confer
             upon
             them
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             amply
             necessary
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             not
             that
             he
             shall
             bestow
             on
             them
             absolutely
             non-fundamental
             influences
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             It
             s
             not
             lawful
             to
             engage
             to
             run
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lords
             commandments
             ,
             leaning
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             stock
             within
             the
             Believer
             ;
             Peter
             relied
             on
             this
             ,
             
               I
               am
               ready
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             nothing
             habitual
             grace
             and
             faith
             )
             
               to
               go
               with
               thee
               to
               prison
               and
               to
               death
               ,
               Luke
            
             22.
             33.
             and
             
               John
               13.
               37.
               
               Peter
            
             is
             angry
             because
             Christ
             lesseneth
             his
             stock
             and
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             strength
             of
             faith
             ;
             
               Lord
               ,
               why
               can
               I
               not
               follow
               thee
               now
               ?
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             This
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             Christ
             ,
             neither
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             therefore
             the
             enlarging
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             upon
             the
             supposal
             whereof
             David
             engageth
             to
             run
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lords
             commandments
             ,
             
             is
             not
             the
             only
             habitual
             enlarging
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             he
             supposeth
             also
             that
             the
             Lord
             must
             add
             his
             actual
             breathings
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             else
             he
             cannot
             run
             nor
             move
             at
             all
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             John
             15.
             5.
             1.
             
             
               Cor.
               12.
               2.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
           
             Assert
             .
             5.
             
             Far
             less
             can
             we
             engage
             to
             run
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             upon
             our
             own
             strength
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Apostle
             James
             rebukes
             such
             as
             say
             they
             shall
             
               go
               to
               such
               a
               City
               and
               buy
               and
               sell
               ,
            
             
             and
             say
             not
             
               if
               God
               will
               ,
               James
            
             4.
             10
             ,
             11.
             far
             less
             can
             we
             engage
             to
             spiritual
             duties
             on
             our
             own
             strength
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             carnal
             presumption
             for
             men
             to
             lay
             wagers
             on
             their
             own
             strength
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             with
             Peter
             and
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             they
             'l
             do
             wonders
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Men
             believe
             not
             the
             wickedness
             of
             their
             own
             hearts
             ,
             nor
             see
             they
             to
             the
             bottome
             of
             soveraignty
             ,
             the
             depth
             of
             sin
             original
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               It
               s
               contrary
               to
               godly
               watchfulness
               ,
               and
               an
               hardning
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               as
            
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             man
             who
             fears
             always
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             hardeneth
             his
             heart
             shall
             fall
             into
             mischiefe
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             s
             atheism
             to
             suppose
             that
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             are
             as
             due
             and
             connatural
             to
             men
             now
             fallen
             in
             sin
             as
             influences
             natural
             are
             some
             way
             due
             to
             the
             falling
             of
             rain
             ,
             the
             rising
             and
             going
             down
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             the
             growing
             of
             trees
             ,
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             dominion
             of
             free-will
             over
             the
             saving
             breathings
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Whereas
             6.
             
             The
             Gospel
             bids
             us
             pray
             ,
             and
             by
             faith
             rely
             on
             the
             Lord
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             glory
             and
             praise
             of
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             It
             s
             against
             that
             humble
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             godly
             trembling
             ,
             and
             humble
             despairing
             of
             our
             own
             strength
             that
             should
             be
             in
             us
             in
             our
             undertakings
             of
             obedience
             .
          
           
             So
             an
             huge
             deal
             of
             pride
             ;
             2.
             want
             of
             mortification
             to
             self
             must
             be
             lurking
             in
             our
             undertakings
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             6.
             
             It
             s
             not
             lawful
             to
             blame
             the
             Lord
             for
             our
             sinful
             omissions
             ,
             
             for
             that
             is
             to
             father
             our
             sin
             upon
             the
             holy
             Lord
             ;
             nor
             is
             that
             
               Isa
               .
               63.
               17.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               us
               to
               erre
               from
               thy
               ways
               ,
               and
               hardened
               our
               hearts
               from
               thy
               fear
               ?
            
             a
             complaining
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             1.
             a
             tacit
             complaining
             of
             themselves
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             
             grosse
             matter
             ,
             and
             the
             dunghil
             on
             which
             the
             Sun
             with
             his
             beams
             stirs
             up
             a
             stinking
             smell
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             the
             Suns
             fault
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             Gods
             active
             hardning
             of
             us
             is
             a
             punishment
             of
             sin
             ,
             the
             Church
             may
             lawfully
             complain
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             deprecate
             that
             and
             all
             the
             like
             sad
             evils
             of
             punishment
             ;
             yet
             it
             shall
             never
             follow
             that
             God
             is
             the
             author
             or
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             our
             being
             passively
             hardned
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             of
             active
             hardening
             of
             our selves
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               It
               s
               a
               prayer
               for
               softning
               and
               grace
               not
               to
               erre
               ,
            
             return
             for
             thy
             servants
             sake
             .
             v.
             16.
             thou
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             art
             our
             Father
             ,
             our
             Redeemer
             ,
             thy
             Name
             is
             from
             everlasting
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               None
               of
               the
               Saints
               yielding
               to
               temptations
               do
               blame
               the
               Lords
               withdrawing
               ,
               but
               blame
               themselves
               and
               clear
               the
               Lord.
            
             Psalm
             51.
             
             Against
             thee
             ,
             thee
             only
             have
             I
             sinned
             ;
             thou
             hast
             taught
             me
             wisedom
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             :
             
               here
               is
               a
               clearing
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Isa
             .
             64.
             6.
             
             We
             are
             all
             as
             an
             unclean
             thing
             ;
             v.
             4.
             since
             the
             beginning
             of
             the
             world
             —
             men
             have
             not
             perceived
             a
             God
             beside
             thee
             ,
             5
             ,
             8.
             
             So
             Lam.
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             Assert
             .
             7.
             
             A
             Believer
             may
             undertake
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             God
             ,
             
               Psalm
               .
               119.
               33.
               
               Cant.
               14.
               
               Draw
               me
               ,
               we
               will
               run
               .
            
             Grace
             and
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             sweet
             breathings
             being
             undertakers
             ,
             one
             may
             undertake
             for
             a
             journey
             ,
             when
             Christ
             engages
             for
             such
             a
             chariot
             ,
             
               the
               midst
               whereof
               is
               paved
               with
               love
               .
            
             O
             be
             humble
             ,
             and
             lay
             not
             great
             wagers
             upon
             self
             ;
             ye
             know
             not
             sin
             original
             as
             a
             sin
             ,
             but
             ye
             know
             it
             as
             a
             meer
             punishment
             .
             What
             ?
             we
             are
             sinners
             by
             nature
             ,
             and
             we
             can
             do
             no
             otherwise
             ;
             Pharaoh
             and
             Judas
             knew
             it
             so
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               4.
               
               Is
               there
               no
               running
               except
               God
               enlarge
               the
               heart
               ?
               what
               then
               can
               we
               do
               ?
            
          
           
             ASsert
             .
             1.
             
             Without
             some
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             there
             is
             no
             running
             ;
             the
             negative
             is
             true
             ,
             none
             come
             to
             Christ
             except
             such
             as
             the
             father
             draws
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               44.
               
               John
            
             15.
             5.
             and
             the
             affirmative
             is
             true
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             drawn
             ,
             and
             have
             heard
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             do
             run
             and
             come
             apace
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               John
            
             6.
             44.
             
             There
             is
             a
             spiritual
             riches
             in
             heavenly
             and
             spiritual
             suppositions
             .
             O
             for
             more
             of
             Christ
             to
             ern
             his
             praises
             with
             a
             shout
             which
             might
             waken
             Angels
             and
             Men
             ,
             all
             men
             in
             this
             side
             and
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             that
             all
             creatures
             might
             hear
             and
             put
             to
             their
             seal
             ,
             and
             cry
             Amen
             to
             the
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             The
             use
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             our
             sinful
             weakness
             is
             not
             to
             sit
             still
             :
             he
             loves
             death
             who
             says
             ,
             I
             cannot
             heal
             my self
             ;
             
             art
             and
             skill
             must
             only
             do
             it
             ,
             therefore
             I
             le
             seek
             to
             no
             Physitian
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             do
             it
             ,
             let
             me
             die
             .
             The
             husbandman
             were
             mad
             who
             would
             say
             ,
             my
             plowing
             ,
             sowing
             ,
             early
             rising
             ,
             and
             late
             labouring
             can
             never
             make
             the
             corn
             to
             grow
             except
             God
             give
             the
             increase
             ,
             therefore
             I
             le
             fold
             my
             hands
             and
             take
             the
             other
             sleep
             :
             and
             if
             another
             say
             ,
             God
             only
             creates
             the
             wind
             ,
             therefore
             I
             le
             never
             set
             my
             foot
             in
             a
             ship
             ;
             so
             is
             it
             here
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             dead
             and
             the
             sick
             sinner
             do
             if
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             will
             neither
             quicken
             nor
             cure
             ?
             his
             influences
             of
             life
             are
             above
             my
             reach
             ,
             therefore
             I
             le
             never
             make
             out
             to
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             ask
             for
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             if
             Christ
             will
             not
             heal
             us
             we
             must
             pine
             away
             in
             our
             sins
             ;
             
               how
               then
               shall
               we
               live
            
             ?
             this
             is
             to
             tempt
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             under
             a
             new
             miraculous
             way
             to
             heal
             and
             save
             the
             sinner
             in
             his
             dream
             ,
             without
             hearing
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             which
             is
             ,
             that
             God
             should
             bring
             bread
             and
             cloathing
             to
             the
             sleeping
             mans
             bed-side
             .
             The
             contrary
             is
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             work
             because
             he
             works
             .
             Cant.
             1.
             
             Draw
             ,
             and
             we
             will
             run
             ;
             the
             Spouse
             saith
             not
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             
               draw
               that
               we
               may
               sleep
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             impotency
             leads
             us
             to
             turn
             sinful
             wickedness
             in
             
             mournful
             confession
             and
             godly
             complaining
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             do
             
               Psalm
               51.
               5.
               
               Jer.
               14.
               4.
               
               Isa
               .
               64.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               11.
               
               Psalm
            
             116.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             
               Cain
               ,
               Pharaoh
               ,
               Saul
               ,
               Magus
               ,
            
             never
             complain
             of
             themselves
             :
             Heathens
             complain
             of
             sin
             original
             ,
             not
             as
             mans
             sin
             ,
             but
             as
             Socinians
             and
             Pelagians
             complain
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             mans
             misery
             ,
             and
             the
             Lords
             fault
             and
             sin
             (
             with
             reverence
             to
             his
             holiness
             )
             in
             that
             God
             and
             the
             step-mother
             nature
             have
             dealt
             worse
             with
             man
             in
             bringing
             him
             into
             the
             world
             naked
             ,
             weeping
             ,
             weak
             ,
             sick
             ,
             dying
             ,
             then
             with
             bulls
             ,
             that
             are
             born
             with
             thick
             skins
             ,
             and
             have
             horns
             to
             defend
             them
             :
             It
             s
             a
             shameful
             accusing
             of
             God
             to
             deny
             original
             sin
             to
             be
             a
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             such
             as
             deserveth
             death
             eternal
             .
             Ah
             ,
             our
             pride
             ,
             who
             dare
             bark
             against
             God
             when
             we
             should
             weep
             over
             our
             own
             wolfish
             and
             beastly
             nature
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             3.
             
             We
             do
             not
             so
             much
             in
             the
             use
             of
             means
             as
             our
             lameness
             doth
             permit
             .
             
             The
             Lord
             hath
             drawn
             a
             bill
             in
             the
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             blind
             will
             not
             so
             much
             as
             open
             their
             eye-lids
             ;
             we
             may
             be
             a
             law
             to
             our selves
             ,
             
               Rom.
               1.
               14
               ,
               15.
               we
               know
               God
            
             (
             by
             nature
             )
             
               and
               glorifie
               him
               not
               as
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             1.
             2.
             15.
             we
             may
             go
             many
             miles
             farther
             toward
             God
             by
             Natures
             light
             ,
             but
             we
             sit
             still
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yea
             ,
             we
             blow
             out
             the
             candle
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             criple
             and
             lame
             man
             breaks
             his
             own
             legs
             and
             arms
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             and
             complains
             of
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             that
             he
             will
             not
             heal
             him
             against
             his
             will
             :
             he
             who
             adds
             to
             his
             sickness
             a
             poyson
             drink
             ,
             cannot
             father
             his
             death
             upon
             the
             Physitian
             .
             Ah
             ,
             we
             stir
             not
             broken
             legs
             and
             arms
             upon
             and
             towards
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             criple
             may
             move
             and
             creep
             toward
             the
             Physitian
             .
             The
             motion
             of
             such
             as
             stepped
             in
             the
             pool
             immediately
             after
             the
             Angel
             troubled
             the
             water
             ,
             John
             5.
             was
             not
             a
             motion
             of
             perfect
             nature
             ,
             nor
             a
             perfect
             motion
             ,
             but
             yet
             a
             means
             of
             health
             it
             was
             ;
             Christ
             rejects
             not
             criple
             and
             sickly
             motions
             in
             using
             means
             towards
             himself
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             The
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             (
             to
             come
             to
             the
             renewed
             mans
             case
             )
             serve
             as
             legs
             to
             bear
             the
             criple-man
             ,
             but
             not
             as
             eyes
             ;
             for
             
               Psalm
               119.
               105.
               
               Thy
               word
               is
               a
               lamp
               to
               my
               feet
               ,
               and
               light
               to
               my
               path
               .
            
             Yea
             ,
             a
             doubt
             it
             is
             if
             the
             motions
             
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Spirit
             without
             the
             word
             ,
             lay
             an
             obligation
             on
             us
             to
             follow
             these
             motions
             ,
             except
             when
             the
             Spirit
             speaks
             to
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             to
             go
             to
             Macedonia
             ,
             not
             to
             Bythinia
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Spirit
             becomes
             formally
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             from
             his
             mouth
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             :
             but
             heed
             is
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             ,
             when
             the
             bastard
             spirit
             speaks
             to
             Becold
             ,
             to
             Hichol
             ,
             and
             such
             wizards
             ;
             for
             God
             speaks
             like
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             know
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Divel
             know
             also
             their
             fathers
             voice
             ;
             learn
             to
             go
             as
             far
             as
             you
             can
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             violence
             but
             from
             your
             own
             heart
             stands
             in
             your
             way
             ;
             
             the
             birth
             helps
             it self
             in
             the
             womb
             to
             come
             out
             ,
             work
             with
             the
             tide
             or
             against
             it
             ;
             he
             who
             rowes
             with
             oars
             in
             a
             manner
             helps
             the
             wind
             ;
             they
             desire
             not
             to
             sail
             who
             will
             not
             stir
             a
             foot
             to
             the
             ship
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Hearing
             in
             Lydia
             ,
             and
             the
             Gaoler
             reading
             ,
             in
             the
             Eunuch
             diligent
             taking
             heed
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             by
             Phillip
             in
             the
             Samaritans
             ,
             
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             conferring
             with
             Christ
             ,
             have
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             they
             come
             not
             up
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             perfect
             duty
             ,
             somewhat
             of
             the
             ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Christ
             loves
             to
             be
             in
             his
             own
             ordinances
             
               pro
               tanto
            
             ;
             
             its
             true
             ,
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             cannot
             use
             the
             means
             formally
             as
             they
             are
             referred
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             for
             Christ
             ,
             until
             his
             will
             and
             intention
             be
             renewed
             ,
             yet
             he
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             materially
             he
             comes
             to
             Christ
             ;
             nor
             is
             walking
             to
             the
             ship
             on
             dry
             land
             an
             act
             of
             sailing
             ;
             nor
             the
             sick
             mans
             journeying
             to
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             or
             his
             simple
             receiving
             of
             medicine
             ,
             an
             act
             of
             healing
             ;
             its
             good
             to
             come
             to
             the
             work-house
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Lord
             when
             the
             word
             is
             spoken
             ;
             lend
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             lodging
             in
             the
             outer
             house
             ,
             the
             ear
             and
             literal
             understanding
             ;
             go
             in
             to
             the
             Potters
             house
             ,
             and
             stand
             beside
             the
             furnace
             ,
             and
             behold
             what
             work
             the
             Lord
             hath
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Upon
             the
             wheels
             towards
             others
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             he
             meets
             with
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             ordinances
             &
             frames
             the
             new
             creature
             in
             them
             ,
             &
             makes
             a
             real
             change
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             wonder
             at
             them
             ,
             knowing
             thy
             were
             blind
             ,
             and
             now
             they
             see
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             for
             renewed
             ones
             these
             cases
             are
             considerable
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             When
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             is
             granted
             ,
             there
             is
             something
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             something
             wanting
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               29.
               remove
               from
               me
               the
               way
               of
               lying
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               be
               grace
               over
               thy
               Law
               to
               me
            
             ;
             which
             is
             first
             a
             suit
             that
             deeper
             and
             deeper
             spiritual
             impressions
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Law
             may
             be
             engraven
             on
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             influences
             may
             amount
             to
             a
             strong
             habit
             ,
             following
             of
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             conferring
             ,
             meditating
             ,
             with
             much
             praying
             for
             spiritual
             teaching
             from
             him
             (
             as
             all
             along
             through
             Psal
             .
             119.
             )
             would
             make
             us
             rich
             in
             influences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             natural
             man
             never
             misses
             life
             and
             quickning
             influences
             in
             the
             word
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             doth
             ,
             
               Psalm
               119.
               50.
               
               This
               is
               my
               comfort
               in
               mine
               affliction
               ,
               for
               thy
               word
               hath
               quickned
               me
               .
            
             It
             s
             not
             a
             bad
             property
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             gape
             and
             thirst
             for
             rain
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             such
             gaping
             and
             thirsting
             in
             the
             rock
             ;
             the
             stone
             is
             never
             parched
             for
             want
             of
             rain
             ;
             but
             this
             parchedness
             is
             a
             neerest
             disposition
             for
             influences
             of
             sope
             and
             moisture
             from
             the
             clouds
             ,
             and
             though
             the
             thirsty
             man
             pray
             not
             ,
             yet
             thirst
             it self
             calls
             for
             watering
             influences
             ;
             as
             the
             Lord
             disappoints
             not
             nature
             ,
             so
             uses
             he
             not
             to
             frustrate
             gracious
             thirst
             of
             suitable
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             these
             are
             put
             together
             ,
             and
             both
             are
             satisfied
             Psalm
             145.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             19.
             
             So
             his
             way
             ,
             
               Matth.
               5.
               6.
               
               Luke
            
             1.
             53.
             if
             thirsts
             for
             life
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             the
             bare
             condemning
             letter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             something
             which
             we
             call
             fetching
             of
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             casting
             of
             a
             board
             again
             to
             wind
             to
             the
             right
             harbour
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             courting
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             the
             case
             of
             the
             soul
             that
             would
             live
             upon
             influences
             ,
             its
             fit
             to
             pant
             and
             gape
             ,
             and
             carefully
             wait
             on
             for
             the
             holy
             breathings
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             could
             we
             wait
             in
             the
             way
             that
             the
             Spirit
             uses
             to
             come
             ,
             and
             attend
             him
             in
             ordinances
             ,
             he
             must
             come
             that
             way
             ,
             as
             Zacheus
             cast
             himself
             in
             that
             way
             of
             Christ
             ;
             providence
             places
             two
             blind
             beggars
             in
             Christs
             way
             ,
             &
             the
             Lord
             thereby
             bestows
             the
             Son
             of
             Davids
             mercy
             on
             them
             ;
             and
             providence
             placed
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria
             at
             the
             well
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             and
             Christ
             must
             needs
             go
             thorow
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             her
             way
             ,
             she
             looked
             for
             water
             from
             Jacobs
             well
             ,
             and
             looked
             not
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             yet
             she
             meets
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             feels
             his
             influences
             before
             she
             goes
             hence
             :
             but
             we
             are
             with
             ordinances
             to
             lie
             at
             the
             tide
             ,
             and
             wait
             for
             ,
             and
             seek
             the
             flowings
             of
             
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             work
             the
             sounding
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             attended
             ,
             
               Psalm
               130.
               5.
               
               I
               wait
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               my
               soul
               doth
               wait
               .
            
             Whether
             in
             his
             real
             helping
             and
             hearing
             ,
             my
             crying
             out
             of
             the
             deeps
             ,
             or
             on
             his
             saving
             actings
             upon
             the
             dead
             heart
             ,
             
               and
               in
               his
               word
               do
               I
               hope
               :
            
             there
             may
             be
             a
             casting
             of
             the
             goods
             in
             the
             sea
             to
             help
             the
             ship
             to
             land
             :
             there
             is
             failing
             of
             the
             eyes
             in
             waiting
             for
             God
             ,
             
               Psalm
               69.
               3.
               
               Psalm
               119.
               8.
               
               My
               soul
               fainteth
               for
               thy
               salvation
               .
               13.
               
               I
               opened
               my
               mouth
               &
               panted
               ,
               for
               I
               longed
               for
               thy
               salvation
            
             ;
             I
             cannot
             create
             breathings
             .
             But
             the
             man
             in
             a
             pit
             or
             dungeon
             ,
             though
             he
             can
             make
             no
             help
             to
             himself
             ,
             yet
             he
             can
             cry
             and
             make
             use
             of
             arms
             and
             legs
             when
             a
             rope
             is
             cast
             down
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Blowing
             of
             the
             bellows
             adds
             nothing
             to
             the
             fire
             ,
             yet
             it
             removes
             the
             ashes
             ,
             it
             fans
             away
             the
             earthy
             part
             ,
             and
             rarifies
             it
             ,
             and
             acts
             upon
             the
             smoke
             ,
             and
             adds
             quickning
             ;
             it
             's
             fit
             to
             blow
             upon
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             yea
             ,
             to
             blow
             in
             a
             sanctified
             way
             ,
             in
             a
             gift
             ;
             so
             
               Paul
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               6.
               
               Wherefore
               I
               put
               thee
               in
               remembrance
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               gift
               of
               God
               which
               is
               in
               thee
               by
               the
               laying
               on
               of
               my
               hands
               .
               Erasmus
            
             saith
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             is
             an
             elegant
             metaphor
             from
             such
             as
             care
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             it
             were
             buried
             under
             ashes
             ,
             they
             blow
             with
             the
             bellows
             ,
             and
             revive
             and
             stir
             up
             the
             fire
             like
             to
             die
             out
             ;
             others
             think
             it
             an
             allusion
             to
             the
             Priests
             dayly
             watching
             to
             cherish
             and
             keep
             in
             the
             fire
             which
             the
             Lord
             sent
             down
             from
             heaven
             ,
             and
             to
             cast
             new
             fewel
             to
             it
             .
             So
             is
             that
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               neglect
               not
               the
               gift
               that
               is
               in
               thee
            
             ;
             let
             it
             not
             rust
             :
             self-sharping
             and
             self-impulsion
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             acting
             upon
             the
             habit
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             worse
             case
             because
             it
             lodges
             in
             a
             lazy
             heart
             ,
             is
             required
             :
             we
             may
             deaden
             and
             neglect
             both
             our
             souls
             and
             the
             new
             habit
             ,
             whereas
             that
             prayer
             (
             
               Lord
               ,
               increase
               our
               faith
            
             )
             teacheth
             that
             we
             by
             diligent
             acting
             add
             to
             the
             habit
             ,
             to
             the
             gift
             ,
             talent
             and
             dispensation
             ,
             and
             the
             improving
             of
             these
             are
             forcible
             means
             to
             draw
             down
             fresh
             influences
             of
             life
             :
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             grace
             having
             brought
             himself
             (
             reserving
             actings
             of
             soveraignty
             and
             deep
             wisedom
             )
             under
             a
             sort
             of
             promissory
             necessity
             to
             bestow
             influences
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             one
             talent
             to
             him
             who
             makes
             five
             
             talents
             ten
             ;
             idleness
             and
             sleeping
             then
             must
             be
             no
             small
             obstruction
             to
             new
             quickening
             influences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             As
             the
             husbandman
             is
             a
             fellow-worker
             in
             his
             way
             with
             industry
             and
             art
             ,
             with
             the
             Lord
             and
             nature
             ,
             to
             fit
             his
             ridges
             by
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             to
             receive
             influences
             of
             dew
             and
             rain
             ,
             and
             impression
             from
             heaven
             ;
             and
             he
             works
             with
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             who
             labours
             the
             vineyard
             ,
             purges
             out
             brambles
             ,
             briars
             ,
             stones
             ,
             prunes
             the
             young
             vine-trees
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             receive
             influences
             from
             Sunne
             ,
             Moon
             ,
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             Clouds
             .
             Yet
             no
             husbandman
             ,
             no
             vinedresser
             ,
             can
             be
             Lord
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             heaven
             :
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             us
             
               to
               plow
               up
               the
               fallow-ground
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               sow
               among
               thorns
            
             ;
             to
             lie
             under
             the
             husbandry
             of
             Ministers
             
               sent
               of
               God
            
             ;
             to
             frequent
             ordinances
             ;
             to
             yield
             up
             our
             hearts
             by
             willing
             consent
             to
             be
             acted
             on
             by
             God
             ;
             to
             resign
             them
             ,
             and
             put
             the
             heart
             out
             of
             our
             possession
             ,
             and
             yield
             to
             that
             suit
             ,
             
               My
               son
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
            
             ;
             else
             we
             mock
             God
             in
             suiting
             from
             him
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             of
             compromising
             that
             we
             shall
             run
             ,
             if
             he
             shall
             draw
             and
             enlarge
             :
             But
             we
             keep
             fast
             possession
             of
             our
             own
             hearts
             ,
             and
             doe
             not
             resign
             them
             to
             God.
             Hence
             a
             word
             of
             wakening
             to
             cry
             to
             harp
             and
             psaltery
             ,
             to
             our
             gift
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             tongue
             ,
             and
             to
             our
             sleepy
             hearts
             ,
             Psal
             .
             57.
             8.
             is
             requisite
             ;
             as
             also
             2.
             that
             we
             chide
             with
             our
             unbelieving
             soules
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.
             5
             ,
             11.
             and
             command
             the
             renewed
             part
             to
             act
             upon
             the
             heart
             ,
             to
             accuse
             ,
             and
             convince
             ,
             and
             rebuke
             the
             heart
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             5.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             20.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             soul
             can
             be
             in
             no
             such
             dead
             case
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             capable
             of
             an
             Evangelick
             command
             .
             Sardis
             hath
             a
             name
             ;
             they
             are
             living
             and
             yet
             are
             dead
             :
             then
             is
             it
             useless
             to
             speak
             to
             Sardis
             now
             dead
             ?
             no
             :
             
               Rev.
               3.
               2.
               
               Strengthen
               that
               which
               remaines
               .
            
             There
             fly
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             from
             the
             red
             hot
             iron
             of
             the
             smith
             upon
             those
             about
             ,
             whether
             they
             will
             or
             no.
             From
             that
             charge
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               sister
               ,
               my
               love
               ,
               &c.
            
             there
             came
             upon
             her
             ,
             whether
             she
             would
             or
             not
             ,
             flamings
             of
             love
             ,
             which
             brought
             influences
             on
             her
             bowels
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               The
               fifth
               Question
               is
               what
               is
               the
               enlarging
               of
               heart
               .
               It
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               wideness
               and
               fulness
               of
               the
               soul
               and
               powers
               thereof
               in
               its
               actings
               .
               Hence
               these
               Propositions
               concerning
               enlargedness
               of
               heart
               .
            
          
           
             
               Prop.
               1.
               
            
             WHen
             the
             soul
             is
             widened
             and
             stretched
             out
             in
             its
             actings
             ,
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             30.
             
             
               I
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               house
               of
               the
               Lord
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             23.
             6.
             which
             though
             true
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             from
             the
             Tabernacle
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               42.
               
               Psal
               .
               84.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             63.
             he
             had
             uttered
             thoughts
             of
             his
             state
             .
             Some
             say
             ,
             Shall
             I
             ever
             again
             be
             dead
             ?
             Shall
             I
             ever
             again
             doubt
             as
             a
             down-casting
             soul
             ?
             no
             ,
             I
             shall
             believe
             and
             hope
             under
             temptations
             to
             the
             end
             .
             But
             we
             are
             no
             more
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             by
             our
             present
             enlargedness
             ,
             then
             we
             are
             to
             pass
             sentence
             of
             the
             multitude
             of
             people
             of
             a
             City
             by
             a
             solemn
             fair
             or
             great
             market
             ,
             the
             town
             is
             not
             every
             day
             so
             peopled
             :
             nor
             are
             we
             to
             esteem
             of
             a
             river
             by
             its
             swelling
             and
             running
             over
             banks
             after
             a
             mighty
             long
             continued
             rain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             judge
             of
             our selves
             according
             to
             our
             ebbing
             and
             deadness
             of
             disposition
             ,
             that
             we
             shall
             ever
             again
             believe
             .
             Saith
             the
             doubting
             soul
             ,
             Shall
             I
             ever
             again
             see
             the
             beauty
             and
             glory
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             as
             sometimes
             I
             did
             in
             the
             Sanctuary
             ?
             Psal
             .
             63.
             
             The
             birds
             reason
             not
             so
             ;
             they
             say
             not
             in
             winter
             ,
             shall
             ever
             the
             Spring
             and
             the
             season
             of
             building
             our
             nests
             come
             again
             ?
             shall
             birds
             ever
             have
             Summer-singing
             again
             ?
             And
             we
             are
             ready
             to
             make
             a
             weapon-shew
             of
             grace
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             ;
             I
             'le
             doe
             wonders
             :
             as
             if
             the
             man
             were
             the
             Father
             who
             begat
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             own
             believing
             ;
             as
             some
             believe
             the
             horses
             swiftness
             is
             the
             swiftness
             of
             the
             rider
             .
             Be
             humble
             ,
             and
             pull
             down
             the
             sail
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             2.
             
             See
             in
             the
             Text
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             and
             running
             are
             near
             of
             kindred
             and
             blood
             .
             The
             disposition
             and
             
             the
             gracious
             acting
             by
             divine
             influences
             are
             near
             other
             ,
             as
             the
             powder
             and
             flamings
             ,
             the
             dry
             timber
             and
             the
             warm
             harth-stone
             ,
             to
             receive
             flamings
             .
             There
             is
             a
             near
             disposition
             in
             the
             Embrio
             ,
             in
             the
             framed
             mass
             of
             the
             birth
             ,
             to
             receive
             by
             the
             Creators
             influences
             a
             living
             soul
             ,
             Psal
             .
             38.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             So
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Psal
             .
             40.
             the
             law
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             preaching
             the
             Lords
             righteousness
             in
             the
             great
             congregations
             are
             near
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             enlarged
             heart
             is
             ripened
             to
             receive
             influences
             and
             quickening
             of
             grave
             for
             running
             .
             The
             God
             of
             nature
             ,
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             necessity
             ,
             must
             give
             influences
             to
             the
             egg
             so
             prepared
             to
             be
             a
             living
             bird
             :
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             boyling
             and
             seething
             with
             thoughts
             
               of
               the
               King
            
             ,
             the
             tongue
             is
             the
             pen
             of
             a
             
               ready
               writer
            
             .
             When
             the
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             Psal
             .
             57.
             7.
             as
             if
             he
             were
             master
             of
             influences
             ,
             he
             humbly
             out
             of
             the
             abundance
             of
             the
             heart
             engageth
             to
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             ,
             
               I
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
            
             .
             There
             is
             here
             fire
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             shall
             blow
             upon
             his
             own
             kindling
             ;
             no
             question
             we
             may
             cast
             water
             on
             our
             own
             coals
             .
             The
             heart
             of
             the
             two
             disciples
             is
             burning
             like
             an
             oven
             ,
             while
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             them
             by
             the
             way
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             31.
             yet
             they
             fortifie
             themselves
             ,
             and
             fetch
             reasons
             to
             strengthen
             unbelief
             ;
             so
             as
             they
             seem
             to
             fetch
             unbelief
             ,
             and
             unbelief
             comes
             not
             on
             them
             unsent
             for
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               21.
               
               We
               trusted
               that
               it
               was
               he
               who
               should
               have
               redeemed
               Israel
               ,
            
             we
             are
             beguiled
             .
             This
             is
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             the
             women
             said
             he
             was
             risen
             again
             ,
             but
             none
             saw
             him
             .
             Strangle
             not
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             they
             shall
             break
             out
             .
          
           
             Prop.
             
             3.
             
             For
             the
             branches
             of
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             fulness
             of
             the
             
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             in
             Steven
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             a
             transient
             disposition
             ,
             but
             a
             permanent
             habit
             ;
             but
             this
             breaks
             out
             in
             something
             more
             then
             an
             habit
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             Sampson
             in
             mighty
             influences
             ,
             when
             he
             broke
             the
             cords
             ,
             and
             carried
             away
             the
             ports
             of
             the
             City
             .
             
               Psal
               .
               45.
               1.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               inditing
               a
               good
               matter
            
             ;
             like
             a
             boyling
             and
             seething
             pot
             ,
             and
             that
             puts
             him
             to
             speak
             of
             the
             King.
             Elihu
             ,
             Job
             32.
             18.
             
             
               I
               am
               full
               of
               matter
               ,
               the
               spirit
               within
               me
               constraineth
               me
               .
               19.
               
               Behold
               ,
               my
               belly
               is
               as
               new
               wine
               which
               hath
               no
               vent
               ;
               it
               is
               ready
               to
               burst
               like
               new
               bottles
               .
            
             There
             was
             a
             heavenly
             spring
             ,
             a
             new
             fountain
             broken
             up
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             excellently
             beyond
             all
             the
             
             friends
             he
             pleads
             for
             the
             Lord
             his
             soveraignty
             .
             O
             what
             fulness
             above
             measure
             above
             his
             fellows
             was
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             !
             the
             law
             was
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             to
             overtake
             the
             running
             over
             well
             ,
             he
             takes
             whole
             nights
             to
             prayer
             ;
             and
             for
             Preaching
             and
             working
             miracles
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             leisure
             to
             sleep
             or
             eat
             .
             If
             there
             be
             a
             fire
             in
             
             Jeremiah's
             bowels
             ,
             what
             wonder
             then
             prophecying
             flame
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             and
             he
             confess
             he
             was
             weary
             with
             forbearing
             ,
             Jer.
             20.
             and
             God
             obtains
             his
             holy
             end
             .
             The
             people
             are
             warned
             of
             their
             sin
             ,
             when
             Micah
             saith
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             empty
             Prophets
             ,
             
               Micah
               3.
               6.
               
               But
               truly
               I
               am
               full
               of
               power
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               judgment
               ,
               and
               of
               might
            
             ;
             and
             that
             fulness
             fetches
             influences
             from
             heaven
             ,
             
               to
               declare
               unto
               Jacob
               his
               transgression
               ,
               and
               to
               Israel
               his
               sin
               .
            
             This
             condemns
             the
             cold
             ,
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             dead
             actions
             of
             many
             ,
             who
             are
             far
             from
             that
             ,
             
               whatsoever
               ye
               doe
               ,
               doe
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               from
               the
               heart
               or
               soul
            
             ,
             which
             sayes
             some
             duties
             are
             soul-less
             actions
             ,
             and
             actions
             dead
             without
             heart
             and
             soul
             .
             Isaiah
             would
             have
             us
             ,
             
             if
             we
             fast
             aright
             ,
             to
             give
             bread
             ;
             and
             not
             that
             only
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               58.
               10.
               but
               to
               draw
               out
               ,
            
             or
             vomit
             out
             (
             so
             the
             word
             )
             
               the
               soul
               to
               the
               hungry
            
             .
             There
             is
             often
             great
             scarcity
             of
             the
             soul
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             every
             acting
             in
             Gods
             way
             being
             an
             act
             of
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             a
             dumb
             and
             dead
             action
             .
             When
             shall
             we
             lay
             the
             Lords
             glory
             to
             heart
             ,
             and
             do
             things
             from
             the
             soul
             ?
             Ah
             ,
             prayers
             without
             a
             soul
             !
             what
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             here
             ,
             hearing
             and
             no
             soul-hearing
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               a
               wideness
               and
               an
               all-ness
               in
               regard
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             Solomon
             
               had
               wisedome
               ,
               and
               largeness
               of
            
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             sand
             that
             is
             on
             the
             Sea-shore
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               4.
               29.
               
               So
            
             Paul
             Col.
             1.
             9.
             
             We
             cease
             not
             to
             pray
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             filled
             with
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             will
             in
             all
             wisedom
             .
             Eph.
             1.
             8.
             
             Christ
             hath
             abounded
             ,
             
               overflowed
               to
               us
            
             ,
             in
             all
             wisedome
             and
             prudence
             .
             Col.
             3.
             16.
             
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             God
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
             richly
             in
             all
             wisedome
             .
             
               Here
               is
               wideness
               of
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             Solomon
             was
             but
             a
             shadow
             ,
             and
             the
             sand
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             which
             none
             can
             number
             ,
             a
             shadow
             of
             a
             shadow
             in
             comparison
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Col.
               2.
               3.
               
               In
               whom
               are
               hid
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               wisedome
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             went
             about
             doing
             good
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             sowing
             good
             deeds
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             38.
             
             
             
               Whom
               God
               anointed
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               and
               with
               power
               .
            
             Here
             is
             wideness
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             influences
             ,
             and
             acting
             of
             good
             night
             and
             day
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             wisedome
             of
             Angels
             is
             large
             .
             Hence
             that
             (
             
               wise
               as
               an
               Angel
               of
               God
            
             )
             and
             also
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             in
             their
             affections
             teacheth
             us
             that
             wideness
             of
             heart
             is
             outed
             in
             continual
             acting
             ,
             
             and
             so
             in
             multiplied
             breathings
             of
             God
             :
             and
             Angels
             doe
             not
             walk
             and
             run
             onely
             ,
             but
             fly
             with
             wings
             ,
             cheerfully
             to
             doe
             the
             Lords
             will
             :
             and
             what
             influences
             must
             be
             there
             ,
             when
             each
             having
             six
             wings
             ,
             they
             cease
             not
             night
             nor
             day
             to
             cry
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             
               Holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               holy
               ,
               Lord
               God
               of
               hosts
               ,
               Almighty
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               and
               which
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               the
               whole
               earth
               is
               filled
               with
               his
               glory
               ,
            
             Rev.
             48.
             
             Isa
             .
             6.
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             glorified
             see
             him
             face
             to
             face
             (
             that
             is
             wideness
             of
             heart
             )
             and
             they
             serve
             him
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             and
             weary
             not
             ,
             
               Rev.
               14.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Rev.
            
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             more
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             saw
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             heart
             is
             enlarged
             to
             teach
             and
             to
             warn
             every
             man
             ,
             Col.
             1.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             an
             enlargement
             of
             heart
             in
             loving
             Christ
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             experimental
             knowing
             and
             feeling
             thereof
             ,
             and
             in
             godly
             fear
             and
             joy
             ,
             
               Eph.
               4.
               19.
               
               Paul
            
             prays
             that
             the
             Ephesians
             may
             comprehend
             the
             love
             in
             all
             the
             dimensions
             of
             it
             ,
             
               That
               ye
               may
               be
               able
               to
               know
               the
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               passeth
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               be
               filled
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               may
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               but
               be
               filled
               2.
               with
               fulness
               ,
            
             that
             is
             a
             wide
             fill
             .
             3.
             
               with
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
            
             ,
             that
             is
             yet
             wider
             .
             4.
             
               with
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               God
               :
            
             and
             then
             follow
             influences
             above
             the
             prayers
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             
               v.
               20.
               
               He
               is
               able
               to
               doe
               exceeding
               abundantly
               above
               all
               we
               ask
               or
               think
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               power
               that
               worketh
               in
               us
               .
            
             Of
             the
             latter
             ,
             Isa
             .
             60.
             5.
             when
             the
             Gentiles
             shall
             be
             brought
             in
             to
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               Thou
               shalt
               see
               and
               flow
               together
               ,
               thine
               heart
               shall
               fear
               and
               be
               enlarged
               .
            
             And
             hence
             wideness
             of
             heart
             in
             acting
             ,
             the
             Church
             shall
             willingly
             receive
             them
             ,
             and
             with
             joy
             also
             ,
             and
             hold
             open
             their
             gates
             night
             and
             day
             ,
             v.
             11.
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             shall
             so
             be
             rained
             on
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             
               her
               Sun
               shall
               no
               more
               goe
               down
               ,
               nor
               her
               Moon
               withdraw
               it self
               .
            
             v.
             20.
             
             
               All
               her
               people
               shall
               be
               righteous
               .
               21.
               
               A
               little
               one
               shall
               become
               a
               thousand
               ,
               and
               a
               small
               one
               
               a
               strong
               nation
               .
            
             Nor
             shall
             they
             be
             weary
             in
             running
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               92.
               14.
               
               They
               shall
               still
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               in
               old
               age
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               fat
               and
               flourishing
               .
            
             The
             oyl
             burns
             ,
             and
             the
             oyl
             grows
             ;
             for
             
               Isa
               .
               40.
               31.
               
               They
               shall
               run
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               weary
               .
            
             A
             glimmering
             of
             newes
             come
             that
             Christ
             is
             risen
             ,
             and
             John
             and
             Peter
             try
             their
             speed
             ,
             who
             shall
             be
             first
             at
             the
             grave
             ;
             and
             Magdalen
             outruns
             both
             ,
             and
             seeks
             with
             teares
             ,
             and
             stayes
             about
             the
             grave
             until
             she
             find
             her
             Lord.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             must
             be
             displeased
             with
             our
             narrowness
             .
             How
             little
             a
             portion
             of
             him
             doe
             we
             see
             ?
             We
             are
             not
             straitned
             in
             the
             Lords
             heart
             ,
             but
             in
             our selves
             :
             He
             calls
             for
             wider
             hearts
             ,
             
               Open
               thy
               mouth
               wide
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               fill
               it
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             81.
             10.
             not
             the
             mouth
             ,
             but
             the
             heart
             :
             our
             narrow
             heart
             ,
             and
             narrow
             faith
             ,
             is
             like
             the
             little
             hand
             of
             the
             child
             ,
             who
             hath
             not
             fingers
             to
             hold
             the
             large
             and
             great
             apple
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             fool
             wants
             a
             heart
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               7.
               11.
               
               Prov.
            
             9.
             4.
             
             Then
             must
             the
             fooles
             of
             this
             world
             know
             little
             of
             an
             enlarged
             and
             wide
             heart
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             the
             horse
             or
             the
             mule
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             understanding
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             nor
             have
             they
             the
             heart
             of
             the
             new
             man.
             Speak
             to
             the
             natural
             men
             of
             the
             fatness
             of
             the
             Lords
             house
             ,
             of
             all
             the
             fulness
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             showers
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             the
             anointing
             of
             all
             wisedom
             ,
             and
             ye
             speak
             to
             new
             weaned
             children
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Idlers
             and
             sleepers
             ,
             that
             run
             not
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Gods
             commandements
             ,
             but
             are
             hot
             as
             fire
             ,
             and
             mad
             ,
             and
             run
             as
             the
             Galatians
             in
             a
             wrong
             way
             ,
             are
             hence
             rebuked
             .
             Many
             run
             ,
             and
             sleep
             little
             ,
             after
             their
             corn
             ,
             and
             wine
             ,
             and
             oyl
             ,
             after
             their
             vineyards
             ,
             honours
             ,
             but
             not
             with
             enlarged
             hearts
             in
             the
             Lords
             way
             :
             They
             run
             to
             set
             up
             themselves
             ,
             and
             in
             place
             of
             Religion
             set
             up
             all
             the
             wicked
             religions
             of
             hell
             .
             Toleration
             is
             high
             ,
             but
             he
             shall
             be
             laid
             hold
             on
             who
             prophecies
             and
             cries
             against
             the
             cursed
             Altar
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             Spirit
             of
             deadness
             on
             many
             professors
             ,
             the
             judgment
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Sardis
               ,
               Rev.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             hardly
             can
             sleepers
             waken
             themselves
             :
             we
             pray
             not
             as
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
             
               Quicken
               me
               ,
               quicken
               me
            
             .
             Unrenewed
             professors
             are
             painted
             men
             praying
             and
             hearing
             ,
             men
             risen
             out
             of
             the
             grave
             ,
             dead
             on
             their
             feet
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             and
             yet
             dead
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             X.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               fixedness
               of
               heart
               .
               2.
               
               Prayer
               begets
               an
               heavenly
               disposition
               ,
               and
               an
               heavenly
               disposition
               again
               begetteth
               prayer
               .
               3.
               
               Holy
               acts
               beget
               holy
               acts
               ,
               and
               an
               heavenly
               disposition
               begets
               an
               holy
               disposition
               .
               4.
               
               The
               Lord
               so
               frames
               his
               precepts
               and
               his
               promises
               ,
               as
               our
               actings
               are
               suitably
               required
               to
               his
               influences
               .
               5.
               
               These
               three
               are
               to
               be
               differenced
               .
               1.
               
               The
               spiritual
               state
               .
               2.
               
               The
               spiritual
               temper
               or
               constitution
               .
               3.
               
               The
               spiritual
               condition
               .
               6.
               
               The
               reason
               of
               doubling
               of
               sentences
               and
               words
               .
            
          
           
             
               Psal
               .
               57.
               v.
               7.
               
            
             
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ;
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               give
               praise
               .
               8.
               
               Awake
               up
               my
               glory
               ,
               awake
               psaltery
               and
               harp
               :
               I
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
               .
            
          
           
             
               MY
               heart
               is
               fixed
            
             .
             Gen.
             
               My
               heart
               is
               prepared
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               confirmed
               ,
               established
               .
            
             The
             doubling
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             confirmed
             ,
             noteth
             the
             vehemency
             of
             affection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             also
             the
             speaking
             of
             it
             to
             God
             ,
             
               O
               God
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
            
             declares
             the
             sincerity
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             speaking
             to
             his
             tongue
             to
             awake
             it
             ,
             his
             calling
             it
             his
             glory
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             16.
             9.
             
             My
             glory
             rejoyceth
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             my
             tongue
             expresseth
             joy
             ,
             is
             an
             elegant
             fiction
             of
             a
             person
             ,
             as
             speaking
             to
             his
             soul
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               103.
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
               116.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             42.
             11.
             and
             noteth
             some
             dulness
             in
             tongue
             and
             heart
             to
             praise
             God
             :
             his
             bidding
             his
             psaltery
             and
             harp
             awake
             ,
             is
             also
             an
             elegant
             prosopopeia
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             harp
             could
             sleep
             and
             wake
             .
             And
             there
             is
             another
             figure
             ;
             the
             instrument
             of
             musick
             is
             put
             for
             the
             gift
             of
             musick
             ;
             he
             tacitely
             prayer
             God
             to
             waken
             up
             his
             gift
             and
             his
             grace
             of
             musick
             to
             praise
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             would
             awake
             himself
             to
             praise
             ,
             being
             under
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Lords
             deliverance
             of
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             fled
             into
             the
             cave
             for
             fear
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             delivered
             him
             out
             of
             the
             hand
             of
             Saul
             ,
             and
             put
             Sauls
             life
             in
             his
             reverence
             .
          
           
           
             The
             words
             contain
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             disposition
             of
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             vehemency
             of
             affection
             in
             doubling
             the
             expression
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             His
             speaking
             of
             it
             prayer-wise
             ,
             
               O
               God
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               .
            
             His
             sincerity
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             the
             disposition
             wrought
             in
             him
             ,
             a
             fixed
             resolution
             to
             praise
             ;
             and
             a
             waking
             up
             of
             his
             gift
             of
             musick
             ,
             
               awake
               psaltery
            
             ;
             and
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
            
             .
          
           
             
               The
               word
            
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             
               is
               rendred
               by
            
             Amsworth
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             firmly
             prepared
             ;
             Diodati
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             re-confirmed
             ,
             or
             re-assured
             ;
             Calvin
             
               in
               the
               French
            
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             well
             disposed
             ;
             Geneva
             ,
             prepared
             .
          
           
             Q.
             How
             got
             David
             this
             heavenly
             disposition
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             occasion
             was
             1
             Sam.
             24.
             as
             the
             title
             of
             the
             Psalm
             bears
             ,
             Saul
             with
             three
             thousand
             men-persons
             ,
             David
             in
             the
             
               rocks
               of
               the
               wild
               goats
               in
               the
               wilderness
               of
               Engedi
               ;
               Saul
            
             went
             into
             the
             cave
             to
             cover
             his
             feet
             ,
             and
             David
             and
             his
             men
             remained
             in
             the
             sides
             of
             the
             cave
             ;
             and
             David
             went
             in
             and
             cut
             the
             lap
             of
             Sauls
             garment
             ,
             and
             had
             in
             his
             power
             to
             kill
             Saul
             ,
             and
             his
             men
             counselled
             him
             so
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             in
             stead
             of
             arfrighting
             Saul
             and
             his
             army
             ,
             the
             Lord
             suggests
             the
             fear
             and
             awe
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             durst
             not
             kill
             him
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             trusted
             in
             God
             for
             deliverance
             another
             way
             then
             to
             put
             hands
             on
             the
             Prince
             ,
             as
             
               Psal
               .
               112.
               7.
               
               A
               good
               man
               is
               not
               afraid
               of
               evil
               tidings
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               fixed
               trusting
               in
               the
               Lord.
            
             This
             is
             the
             fixedness
             of
             faith
             ,
             opposite
             to
             fear
             and
             unbelief
             ,
             when
             another
             man
             would
             tremble
             ,
             being
             compassed
             with
             three
             thousand
             instruments
             of
             death
             ,
             as
             many
             men
             ,
             as
             many
             deaths
             ;
             yet
             his
             heart
             is
             fixed
             on
             God
             ,
             both
             to
             believe
             and
             to
             pray
             .
             David
             by
             prayer
             ,
             
               Be
               merciful
               to
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
            
             and
             by
             faith
             gets
             this
             confident
             disposition
             ,
             and
             this
             confident
             disposition
             brings
             forth
             acts
             of
             believing
             in
             stead
             of
             trembling
             ,
             and
             resolutions
             to
             praise
             and
             to
             sing
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             .
             But
             if
             the
             question
             be
             moved
             how
             gets
             David
             grace
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             grace
             to
             pray
             ?
             Certainly
             by
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             delivery
             :
             So
             that
             here
             acts
             of
             praying
             bring
             forth
             holy
             dispositions
             to
             pray
             and
             to
             praise
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             ,
             
               Be
               merciful
               unto
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               :
            
             and
             God
             both
             delivered
             him
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             fixedness
             of
             
             heart
             to
             pray
             and
             praise
             ,
             when
             a
             natural
             man
             would
             tremble
             at
             the
             sight
             and
             fear
             of
             so
             many
             deaths
             .
             And
             again
             ,
             a
             disposition
             and
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             brings
             forth
             a
             resolution
             to
             praise
             and
             give
             thanks
             .
             And
             2.
             a
             stirring
             up
             of
             himself
             and
             his
             musick
             to
             praise
             ,
             yea
             and
             actual
             praising
             ,
             
               v.
               11.
               
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               above
               the
               heavens
               ,
               let
               thy
               glory
               be
               above
               all
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
             As
             the
             herb
             brings
             forth
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             again
             brings
             forth
             the
             herb
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             herb
             brings
             forth
             the
             herb
             ,
             and
             the
             seed
             the
             seed
             ;
             and
             the
             apple
             brings
             forth
             the
             tree
             ,
             and
             the
             grape
             the
             vine
             tree
             ;
             and
             again
             the
             tree
             brings
             forth
             the
             apple
             ,
             and
             the
             vine-tree
             the
             grape
             ;
             the
             water
             is
             the
             maker
             of
             ice
             ,
             and
             ice
             is
             dissolved
             into
             water
             ;
             and
             again
             that
             water
             is
             turned
             into
             ice
             .
          
           
             Q.
             What
             shall
             beget
             a
             holy
             disposition
             to
             pray
             ?
          
           
             A.
             Praying
             begets
             a
             holy
             disposition
             to
             pray
             .
             When
             David
             goes
             up
             the
             mount
             of
             Olives
             ,
             fleeing
             from
             Absolom
             ,
             he
             weeps
             and
             prayes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             3.
             and
             that
             praying
             begets
             a
             fixedness
             to
             believe
             ,
             and
             a
             disposition
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               v.
               6.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               ten
               thousand
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               that
               have
               set
               themselves
               round
               about
               me
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             6.
             he
             prayes
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thy
               wrath
               ,
               have
               mercy
               on
               me
               ;
               return
               again
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               deliver
               my
               soul
               .
            
             That
             prayer
             is
             heard
             ,
             and
             the
             result
             is
             an
             heavenly
             disposition
             to
             part
             with
             wicked
             men
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Depart
               from
               me
               ye
               workers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
            
             and
             a
             new
             disposition
             of
             assurance
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               hath
               heard
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               weeping
               .
            
             And
             assurance
             that
             God
             heard
             the
             man
             ,
             is
             a
             new
             seed
             of
             praying
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               116.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             18.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             So
             Psal
             .
             31.
             after
             complaints
             and
             heavenly
             petitions
             ,
             
               v.
               4.
               
               Pull
               me
               out
               of
               the
               net
               .
            
             
             9.
             
             
               Have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               —
               make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               upon
               thy
               servant
               ,
            
             &c.
             follow
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Of
             commending
             the
             seeking
             of
             God
             ,
             
               v.
               19.
               
               O
               bow
               great
               is
               thy
               goodness
               which
               thou
               hast
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               fear
               thee
               .
            
             A
             disposition
             to
             encourage
             others
             to
             seek
             God
             ,
             
               v.
               23.
               
               O
               love
               the
               Lord
               all
               ye
               his
               Saints
               ,
            
             &c.
             A
             disposition
             to
             encourage
             fainters
             ,
             
               v.
               24.
               
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               your
               heart
               .
            
             How
             shall
             I
             get
             praying
             ?
             Praying
             helps
             to
             praying
             .
             How
             shall
             I
             get
             holy
             dispositions
             ?
             Holy
             dispositions
             beget
             holy
             dispositions
             ?
             How
             shall
             I
             get
             
             courage
             and
             spiritual
             strength
             ?
             
               Psal
               .
               31.
               24.
               
               Be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               your
               heart
            
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             make
             you
             strong
             in
             him
             .
             So
             
               Psal
               .
               27.
               14.
               
               Wait
               on
               the
               Lord
               ,
               be
               of
               good
               courage
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               strengthen
               thy
               heart
               ;
               wait
               I
               say
               on
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             courage
             of
             faith
             is
             commanded
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             is
             ,
             
               God
               shall
               strengthen
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               give
               thee
               courage
               .
            
             As
             if
             we
             were
             the
             beginners
             of
             the
             good
             work
             :
             so
             does
             the
             Lord
             frame
             his
             precepts
             &
             promises
             to
             shake
             us
             out
             of
             our
             laziness
             ,
             that
             we
             abuse
             not
             his
             grace
             and
             gracious
             influences
             to
             wanton
             idleness
             .
             So
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             
             
               Be
               strong
               in
               the
               faith
            
             ,
             and
             couragious
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             strengthen
             your
             heart
             ,
             and
             furnish
             you
             .
             So
             the
             Father
             speaks
             to
             his
             child
             ,
             lift
             at
             this
             burden
             ,
             I
             will
             lift
             your
             arms
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             them
             to
             lift
             the
             burden
             ,
             and
             to
             bear
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             refuted
             hence
             who
             say
             ,
             The
             Lord
             bids
             us
             be
             of
             good
             courage
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             courage
             and
             strength
             is
             from
             himself
             ;
             yea
             ,
             but
             so
             as
             you
             are
             to
             goe
             about
             acts
             of
             courage
             .
             He
             bids
             us
             pray
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             prayer
             is
             his
             own
             gift
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             his
             Spirit
             .
             It
             's
             so
             here
             ;
             but
             he
             bids
             you
             pray
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             pray
             ;
             believe
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             believe
             .
             So
             he
             commands
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             he
             only
             can
             give
             them
             .
             So
             he
             commands
             heavenly
             habits
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ;
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             ye
             act
             .
             When
             a
             Physician
             enjoyns
             one
             for
             such
             a
             disease
             ,
             strive
             to
             have
             your
             body
             and
             cloathes
             to
             cast
             a
             good
             savour
             :
             does
             he
             not
             enjoyn
             also
             that
             this
             sick
             man
             should
             carry
             about
             roses
             ,
             precious
             oyntments
             ?
             Would
             we
             act
             more
             in
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             more
             ,
             and
             haunt
             more
             in
             heaven
             ,
             we
             should
             savour
             more
             of
             heaven
             :
             And
             when
             men
             complaines
             of
             deadness
             ,
             it
             is
             with
             reflection
             on
             God
             ;
             he
             quickens
             me
             not
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             dead
             ;
             his
             Son
             is
             the
             resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             ,
             and
             he
             sends
             no
             inflnences
             of
             life
             on
             me
             .
             That
             is
             the
             physical
             cause
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             free
             of
             your
             sinful
             deadness
             and
             unsavouriness
             in
             so
             doing
             :
             Why
             ?
             complain
             of
             the
             moral
             faulty
             cause
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             complain
             of
             your self
             ;
             complain
             that
             ye
             lie
             not
             among
             the
             roses
             ;
             ye
             are
             not
             much
             meditating
             and
             drawing
             life
             out
             of
             the
             precious
             promises
             ;
             ye
             are
             not
             often
             in
             wisedomes
             house
             ;
             ye
             are
             not
             much
             with
             the
             King
             
             at
             his
             banquet
             ;
             ye
             draw
             not
             near
             to
             his
             house
             of
             wine
             :
             habits
             and
             heavenly
             dispositions
             grow
             from
             multiplyed
             spiritual
             acts
             ;
             and
             spiritual
             acts
             come
             kindly
             from
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             My
             heart
             is
             fixed
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             the
             particular
             disposition
             here
             aimed
             at
             :
             For
             clearing
             of
             this
             ,
             know
             a
             disposition
             in
             general
             (
             of
             which
             I
             spake
             above
             )
             is
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             this
             disposition
             is
             another
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             must
             be
             differenced
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             state
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             temper
             and
             constitution
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             disposition
             .
          
           
             The
             state
             is
             to
             be
             renewed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             or
             in
             nature
             born
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             or
             yet
             remaining
             and
             walking
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             acted
             by
             the
             prince
             of
             the
             air
             ,
             that
             rules
             in
             the
             children
             of
             disobedience
             :
             the
             birth
             and
             state
             of
             living
             is
             neither
             up
             nor
             down
             to
             the
             temper
             and
             constitution
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             strong
             and
             vigorous
             ,
             or
             weakly
             and
             sickly
             ;
             or
             betwixt
             these
             ,
             the
             state
             of
             living
             or
             birth
             consists
             
               in
               indivisibili
            
             ;
             
             if
             the
             man
             breath
             and
             live
             in
             nature
             ,
             or
             in
             Christ
             ,
             being
             now
             a
             translated
             person
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             natural
             or
             a
             spiritual
             life
             :
             but
             howbeit
             some
             be
             born
             again
             ;
             some
             are
             fathers
             and
             experienced
             ,
             radicated
             ,
             and
             confirmed
             Christians
             ;
             others
             are
             young
             men
             strong
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             both
             these
             are
             of
             a
             good
             spiritual
             temper
             and
             constitution
             .
             But
             there
             are
             a
             third
             sort
             that
             are
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             though
             born
             again
             ,
             yet
             weakly
             and
             sickly
             ,
             frequent
             out-breakings
             ,
             much
             doubting
             ,
             liable
             to
             strong
             unmortified
             passions
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             to
             be
             born
             of
             God
             is
             common
             to
             all
             the
             three
             sorts
             ,
             and
             the
             essence
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             agrees
             equally
             and
             univocally
             to
             them
             all
             :
             all
             have
             their
             own
             influences
             finished
             to
             them
             from
             Christ
             ;
             but
             the
             spiritual
             tempers
             may
             differ
             ,
             as
             weak
             and
             strong
             ,
             healthy
             or
             sickly
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             at
             least
             lesse
             good
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             for
             dispositions
             of
             the
             regenerate
             ,
             they
             are
             qualities
             that
             go
             and
             come
             ,
             now
             &
             anon
             .
             I
             judge
             you
             will
             say
             the
             new-birth
             and
             the
             heavenly
             disposition
             are
             all
             one
             ;
             For
             David
             was
             born
             of
             God
             ,
             while
             he
             was
             under
             a
             wicked
             disposition
             to
             deflour
             Bathsheba
             ,
             to
             kill
             Vriah
             ,
             to
             be
             avenged
             
             no
             Nabal
             ;
             all
             which
             were
             bad
             dispositions
             ,
             when
             the
             new-birth
             is
             the
             new-birth
             and
             saving
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             And
             again
             ,
             the
             spiritual
             disposition
             differs
             not
             a
             little
             from
             the
             spiritual
             temper
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             spiritual
             temper
             is
             permanent
             ;
             as
             one
             is
             a
             weak
             man
             until
             he
             come
             out
             of
             his
             childhood
             ;
             for
             so
             many
             years
             or
             months
             he
             is
             Infant
             ,
             so
             long
             a
             child
             ,
             so
             long
             a
             youth
             :
             So
             one
             is
             so
             long
             a
             babe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             grows
             to
             be
             stronger
             in
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             at
             length
             comes
             to
             be
             a
             father
             in
             Christ
             ;
             but
             even
             while
             the
             same
             babes
             age
             in
             Christ
             continues
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             weakly
             and
             sickly
             temper
             and
             inclination
             to
             yield
             to
             temptations
             ;
             in
             David
             new
             born
             and
             a
             babe
             ,
             good
             dispositions
             may
             be
             on
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             praise
             ,
             to
             commit
             his
             life
             to
             God
             in
             extream
             dangers
             ,
             to
             make
             Psalms
             ,
             and
             yet
             Davids
             spiritual
             temper
             and
             constitution
             is
             and
             may
             be
             bad
             and
             sickly
             ;
             as
             Peter
             before
             our
             Saviours
             death
             is
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             a
             believer
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             by
             his
             much
             ignorance
             and
             frequent
             slips
             ,
             as
             acting
             Satans
             part
             in
             disswading
             Christ
             from
             the
             necessary
             work
             of
             redemption
             ,
             his
             carnal
             confidence
             in
             himself
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             he
             should
             never
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             his
             smiting
             off
             Malchus
             ea●
             ,
             his
             denial
             of
             Christ
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             it
             appears
             that
             the
             spiritual
             temper
             was
             weak
             and
             much
             carnal
             :
             nor
             can
             it
             be
             denied
             all
             that
             time
             when
             Peters
             temper
             was
             weak
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             gave
             a
             confession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             he
             was
             under
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             ;
             and
             Peters
             continuing
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             temptations
             did
             suppose
             a
             gracious
             dispo●●tion
             in
             these
             acts
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             believing
             Disciples
             ,
             Luke
             22.
             29
             ,
             30.
             3.
             
             The
             Lords
             Disciples
             are
             all
             born
             again
             (
             Judas
             excepted
             )
             but
             it
             were
             hard
             to
             say
             that
             John
             ,
             the
             beloved
             Disciple
             ,
             was
             of
             the
             same
             temper
             ,
             before
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             with
             Peter
             ,
             who
             proved
             more
             sinfully
             rash
             in
             many
             things
             then
             John.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             disposition
             is
             a
             transient
             impression
             that
             may
             be
             left
             upon
             the
             spirit
             by
             an
             occurrence
             of
             providence
             ,
             which
             though
             it
             sometime
             continue
             long
             ,
             is
             not
             necessarily
             alway
             so
             .
             Upon
             the
             supposed
             death
             of
             
               Joseph
               ,
               Jacob
            
             refused
             to
             be
             comforted
             ;
             upon
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Ark
             ,
             Phineas
             daughter
             in
             law
             is
             disposed
             to
             die
             for
             sorrow
             ;
             which
             in
             a
             
             great
             part
             was
             a
             gracious
             disposition
             :
             it
             s
             like
             this
             great
             deliverance
             left
             a
             strong
             impression
             on
             Davids
             spirit
             ,
             and
             brought
             out
             praising
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             the
             particular
             :
             this
             disposition
             is
             a
             fixedness
             of
             resolution
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             pray
             ,
             praise
             ,
             having
             its
             rise
             from
             this
             present
             merciful
             deliverance
             ,
             it
             s
             opposed
             to
             the
             trepidation
             and
             doubting
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             which
             made
             him
             say
             elsewhere
             ,
             
               One
               day
               or
               other
               I
               shall
               perish
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Saul
            
             ;
             which
             also
             saith
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             not
             ever
             Davids
             condition
             ;
             but
             being
             deserted
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             was
             under
             a
             contrary
             disposition
             :
             but
             good
             it
             were
             alway
             to
             keep
             the
             heart
             under
             such
             a
             fixedness
             .
             Ah
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             up
             and
             down
             ,
             out
             and
             in
             ,
             as
             touching
             stedfastness
             and
             unmoveableness
             in
             the
             work
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Galatians
             did
             run
             well
             a
             while
             ;
             the
             balasting
             of
             saving
             grace
             is
             most
             necessary
             :
             it
             was
             a
             sad
             word
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               1.
               15.
               
               This
               thou
               knowest
               ,
               that
               all
               they
               which
               are
               in
               Asia
               are
               turned
               away
               from
               me
               .
               John
               6.
               66.
               from
               that
               time
               ,
               many
               2.
               of
               his
               disciples
               ,
            
             3.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               took
               them
               to
               things
               behind
               ,
               went
               backward
               ,
               and
               4.
               walked
               no
               more
               with
               him
               :
            
             they
             left
             both
             Christ
             and
             the
             profession
             of
             Christ
             .
             It
             was
             a
             sad
             suspending
             of
             influences
             when
             
               all
               the
               Disciples
               forsooke
               him
               and
               fled
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.
             
          
           
             My
             heart
             is
             fixed
             ,
             my
             heart
             is
             fixed
             .
          
           
             The
             second
             particular
             is
             the
             doubling
             of
             the
             words
             .
             In
             this
             and
             in
             the
             following
             words
             we
             have
             divers
             considerable
             characters
             and
             properties
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             doubling
             noteth
             the
             heat
             and
             fervour
             of
             affection
             in
             David
             ,
             as
             that
             
               My
               God
               ,
               my
               God
            
             ,
             notes
             the
             heat
             of
             faith
             ;
             two
             gripes
             of
             faith
             is
             better
             then
             one
             :
             so
             saith
             the
             tripling
             of
             that
             prayer
             ,
             
             
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               O
               my
               Father
               ,
               remove
               this
               cup
               ,
               Matth.
            
             26.
             
             There
             is
             fire
             in
             the
             desire
             
               Psalm
               57.
               1.
               
               Be
               merciful
               to
               me
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               be
               merciful
               to
               me
               :
            
             and
             twice
             in
             this
             Psalm
             ,
             
               v.
               5.
               
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             again
             
               v.
               11.
               
               Be
               thou
               exalted
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               Psalm
            
             46.
             that
             is
             doubled
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               v.
               7
               ,
               11.
               for
               his
               mercy
               endureth
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             is
             repeated
             twenty
             six
             times
             in
             one
             Psalm
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             sinners
             (
             in
             Christ
             it
             could
             not
             be
             )
             it
             notes
             a
             sort
             of
             distrusting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             they
             will
             not
             believe
             the
             heart
             
             at
             the
             first
             word
             :
             
               Not
               unto
               us
               ,
               O
               Lord
            
             ;
             that
             is
             not
             enough
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             ready
             to
             steal
             the
             Lord's
             glory
             ;
             therefore
             he
             addeth
             ,
             
               not
               unto
               us
               ,
               but
               unto
               thy
               name
               give
               the
               glory
               :
            
             therefore
             the
             doubling
             of
             it
             speaks
             the
             certainty
             ,
             Gen.
             41.
             32.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             notes
             that
             we
             are
             to
             make
             an
             eik
             to
             our
             assurance
             ;
             
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               O
               God
            
             ;
             therefore
             two
             witnesses
             are
             better
             then
             one
             ,
             he
             says
             it
             over
             again
             ,
             
               my
               heart
               is
               fixed
            
             ;
             for
             we
             shall
             deny
             that
             any
             such
             heavenly
             disposition
             was
             in
             the
             hour
             of
             temptation
             ,
             and
             say
             all
             is
             but
             false
             work
             ;
             in
             so
             doing
             he
             blows
             the
             coal
             when
             he
             finds
             it
             smoaking
             ,
             and
             blows
             twice
             ,
             and
             strikes
             the
             iron
             again
             and
             again
             when
             he
             finds
             it
             hot
             .
             So
             he
             awakes
             up
             tongue
             and
             voice
             ,
             musick
             and
             harp
             ,
             gift
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             praise
             the
             Lord
             ;
             as
             when
             he
             finds
             his
             heart
             in
             a
             praising
             disposition
             ,
             he
             desires
             an
             eik
             of
             all
             creatures
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             Psalm
             103.
             all
             the
             Angels
             ,
             all
             his
             hosts
             ,
             all
             his
             works
             in
             all
             places
             of
             his
             dominion
             to
             joyne
             with
             his
             soule
             to
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             ,
             v.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             notes
             a
             fiercenesse
             and
             a
             strong
             flaming
             of
             the
             affection
             ,
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             violence
             of
             assenting
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             which
             brought
             on
             that
             holy
             disposition
             ;
             which
             teacheth
             us
             when
             holy
             dispositions
             offer
             a
             divine
             violence
             to
             the
             soul
             to
             joyn
             our
             violence
             to
             his
             violence
             :
             we
             will
             run
             ,
             that
             is
             our
             violence
             ;
             
               Draw
               me
            
             ,
             that
             is
             his
             violence
             .
             Psalm
             119.
             32.
             
             I
             will
             run
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             commandments
             ,
             and
             press
             my self
             to
             willing
             and
             hot
             obedience
             
               if
               thou
               shall
            
             ,
             or
             when
             thou
             shall
             ,
             
               enlarge
               my
               heart
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               To
               this
               purpose
               we
               are
               to
               meet
               his
               actings
               of
               love
               ,
            
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             The
             King
             brought
             me
             into
             his
             chambers
             ,
             
               with
               extolling
               and
               praising
               his
               love
               :
            
             we
             will
             be
             glad
             and
             rejoyce
             in
             thee
             ;
             we
             will
             remember
             thy
             love
             more
             then
             wine
             ;
             the
             upright
             love
             thee
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Let
             us
             intend
             and
             enlarge
             the
             acting
             of
             our
             heart
             to
             him
             .
             Christ
             puts
             in
             his
             hand
             
               by
               the
               hole
               of
               the
               door
               ,
            
             which
             was
             a
             strong
             inward
             stirring
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             ;
             and
             the
             Spouse
             meets
             this
             with
             bended
             and
             mighty
             acts
             of
             loving
             obedience
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             
               My
               bowels
               were
               moved
               for
               him
               .
            
             For
             whom
             ?
             for
             him
             ,
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             who
             did
             stand
             and
             knock
             ,
             while
             his
             head
             was
             
             full
             of
             dew
             ,
             and
             his
             locks
             (
             wet
             )
             
               with
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               v.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               I
               rose
               up
               to
               open
               to
               my
               Beloved
               ,
               and
               my
               hands
               dropped
               with
               myrrh
               ,
               and
               my
               fingers
               with
               sweet
               smelling
               myrrh
               upon
               the
               handles
               of
               the
               lock
               .
            
             Here
             are
             both
             repentance
             in
             rising
             to
             open
             ,
             whereas
             she
             excused
             and
             shifted
             the
             business
             before
             ,
             and
             sense
             of
             the
             savouriness
             and
             heavenly
             feeling
             as
             of
             a
             sweet
             smell
             of
             myrrh
             ,
             joy
             ,
             sense
             of
             joy
             and
             delight
             in
             obedience
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             formal
             holy
             violence
             offered
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             Angel
             Christ
             wrestles
             with
             Jacob
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             fighting
             and
             opposing
             his
             strength
             to
             Jacobs
             strength
             ,
             and
             he
             opposeth
             trying
             and
             tempting
             reason
             to
             
               Jacob
               ,
               Let
               me
               go
               ,
               for
               its
               dawning
            
             ;
             and
             Jacob
             opposeth
             his
             violence
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               go
               until
               thou
               bless
               me
               .
            
             And
             the
             Beloved
             is
             wrestling
             to
             win
             away
             ,
             after
             long
             absence
             and
             much
             painful
             seeking
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             but
             the
             Spouse
             offers
             violence
             on
             the
             contrary
             with
             all
             her
             strength
             ,
             
               I
               held
               him
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               let
               him
               go
               ,
               until
               I
               brought
               him
               to
               my
               mothers
               house
               ,
               and
               unto
               the
               chambers
               of
               her
               that
               conceived
               me
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Its
             sit
             to
             meet
             a
             thirst
             of
             the
             Lords
             Spirit
             in
             a
             flowing
             of
             feeling
             with
             a
             thirst
             of
             faith
             ;
             when
             Christ
             saith
             to
             
               Thomas
               ,
               John
               20.
               27.
               
               Reach
               hither
               thy
               finger
               ,
               and
               behold
               my
               hand
               ;
               and
               reach
               hither
               thy
               hand
               and
               thrust
               it
               into
               my
               side
            
             ;
             this
             was
             a
             great
             condescension
             of
             Christ
             in
             bestowing
             on
             him
             a
             flowing
             of
             feeling
             ;
             and
             Thomas
             answers
             it
             with
             a
             strong
             act
             of
             the
             application
             of
             faith
             ,
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               and
               my
               God.
               
            
          
           
             6.
             
             When
             strong
             convictions
             come
             upon
             the
             spirit
             we
             are
             to
             yield
             our
             hearty
             assent
             to
             him
             .
             Matth.
             27.
             54.
             the
             Centurion
             and
             the
             watchers
             of
             Christ
             seeing
             the
             earth-quake
             and
             other
             wonders
             from
             heaven
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Luke
             23.
             47.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             true
             ,
             certainly
             ,
             
               undoubtedly
               this
               was
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
            
             this
             was
             a
             righteous
             man
             :
             but
             ah
             ,
             he
             calls
             and
             we
             answer
             not
             ;
             we
             love
             to
             be
             wrought
             on
             as
             stones
             and
             blocks
             ,
             and
             could
             wish
             to
             be
             carried
             sleeping
             to
             heaven
             in
             Christs
             bosome
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             often
             suffer
             the
             heart
             to
             cool
             and
             obey
             not
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             fire
             die
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             furnace
             cool
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             It
             were
             good
             if
             we
             did
             not
             counter-work
             heavenly
             dispositions
             by
             refusing
             and
             shifting
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             open
             to
             me
             ;
             nay
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Spouse
             )
             how
             can
             I
             open
             ?
          
           
             
               The
               third
               particular
               is
               ,
               that
            
             David
             
               speaketh
               this
               prayer-ways
               to
               God
               :
               there
               may
               be
               so
               heavenly
               a
               disposition
               upon
               the
               child
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               he
               dare
               lay
               it
               before
               God
               in
               point
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               rotten
               .
            
             David
             
               prayer-ways
               lays
               before
               God
               the
               fervor
               of
               his
               desire
               of
            
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             42.
             1.
             
             As
             the
             hart
             panteth
             after
             the
             water-brooks
             ,
             so
             panteth
             my
             soul
             after
             thee
             ,
             O
             God.
             Psalm
             63.
             1.
             
             My
             soul
             thirsteth
             for
             thee
             ,
             my
             flesh
             longeth
             for
             thee
             .
             Psalm
             73.
             25.
             
             Whom
             have
             I
             in
             heaven
             but
             thee
             ?
             Psalm
             119.
             103.
             
             How
             sweet
             are
             thy
             words
             unto
             my
             mouth
             !
             v.
             97.
             
             O
             how
             love
             I
             thy
             law
             .
             Psalm
             139.
             17.
             
             How
             precious
             are
             thy
             thoughts
             to
             me
             .
             
               And
               the
               Church
               saith
               ,
               Isa
               .
            
             26.
             8.
             
             Yea
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             judgements
             we
             have
             waited
             for
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             desire
             of
             our
             soul
             is
             to
             thy
             name
             .
             Jer.
             15.
             16.
             
             Thy
             words
             were
             found
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             eat
             them
             ,
             and
             thy
             word
             was
             unto
             me
             the
             joy
             and
             rejoycing
             of
             my
             heart
             ;
             for
             I
             am
             called
             by
             thy
             name
             ,
             O
             Lord
             God
             of
             hosts
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
             1.
             
             May
             we
             not
             lay
             out
             rotten
             and
             unclean
             hearts
             before
             God
             ?
          
           
             A.
             No
             doubt
             the
             pained
             man
             may
             lay
             out
             his
             boils
             before
             the
             Physitian
             :
             and
             confession
             of
             sins
             and
             of
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             ways
             make
             way
             to
             making
             of
             a
             new
             creation
             in
             us
             ,
             Psalm
             51.
             5
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Q.
             To
             what
             end
             should
             we
             speak
             to
             God
             of
             the
             sincerity
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             and
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             ?
          
           
             A.
             1.
             
             Because
             neither
             David
             nor
             any
             of
             the
             Saints
             can
             order
             their
             own
             hearts
             under
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             therefore
             the
             telling
             of
             this
             to
             God
             is
             a
             seeking
             help
             from
             him
             to
             improve
             these
             dispositions
             .
             Peter
             cannot
             make
             use
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Christs
             transfiguration
             which
             he
             saw
             ,
             except
             grace
             help
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             glory
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             inable
             Peter
             to
             make
             the
             right
             use
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             doth
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             and
             not
             as
             he
             doth
             Mark
             9.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
             The
             Spouse
             banqueting
             with
             Christ
             in
             his
             garden
             ,
             eating
             honey
             and
             the
             honey-comb
             ,
             is
             in
             greater
             danger
             to
             miscarry
             ,
             and
             turn
             sleepy
             and
             carnally
             secure
             ,
             as
             it
             fell
             out
             Cant.
             1.
             2
             ,
             3.
             then
             when
             
             she
             wants
             his
             presence
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             s
             not
             easie
             to
             guide
             a
             new
             heart
             ,
             or
             to
             guide
             and
             use
             well
             the
             heaven
             of
             a
             fixed
             heart
             and
             such
             heavenly
             disposition
             at
             the
             Kings
             banquet
             of
             wine
             ,
             when
             he
             gives
             the
             hidden
             manna
             and
             the
             white
             stone
             ;
             when
             Christs
             banner
             over
             you
             is
             love
             ,
             and
             his
             left
             hand
             under
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             the
             right
             embracing
             you
             ,
             there
             is
             then
             ,
             if
             ever
             ,
             need
             to
             pray
             ;
             and
             Christ
             is
             our
             precedent
             in
             this
             when
             he
             was
             transfigured
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             heaven
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             seemed
             to
             be
             beyond
             praying
             ,
             in
             a
             state
             of
             praising
             ,
             yet
             he
             prays
             Luke
             9.
             29.
             and
             then
             there
             is
             need
             of
             watching
             ;
             yea
             ,
             a
             believer
             is
             to
             pray
             ,
             in
             a
             good
             sense
             ,
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             our
             prayers
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             sinful
             abusing
             of
             spiritual
             acts
             of
             a
             renewed
             heart
             from
             the
             evil
             of
             the
             flowings
             of
             free
             grace
             and
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             so
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             therefore
             should
             we
             tremble
             for
             fear
             that
             our
             sinful
             abuse
             of
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             heavenly
             dispositions
             move
             not
             the
             Lord
             to
             hide
             his
             face
             from
             his
             own
             shinings
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             darken
             his
             own
             Sun
             ,
             and
             overcloud
             his
             noon-day
             beams
             ,
             and
             rays
             of
             light
             and
             love
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             that
             God
             may
             mar
             his
             own
             feast
             ,
             and
             remove
             the
             table
             before
             the
             believer
             eat
             ,
             because
             he
             was
             sinfully
             wanton
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             dainties
             ,
             and
             prayed
             not
             humbly
             that
             Christ
             would
             bless
             his
             coming
             down
             to
             his
             garden
             ,
             and
             his
             banqueting
             with
             his
             Spouse
             .
             
               Psalm
               141.
               
               David
            
             prays
             for
             his
             own
             prayers
             :
             it
             s
             a
             great
             art
             to
             carry
             equally
             the
             running
             over
             cup
             of
             consolation
             ,
             or
             to
             guide
             the
             comforts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             when
             the
             man
             is
             high
             ,
             the
             head
             is
             giddy
             .
             Psalm
             77.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               offer
               in
               his
               tabernacle
               sacrifices
               of
               praise
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               ,
               yea
               I
               will
               sing
               praises
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             this
             hath
             been
             a
             warmly
             condition
             of
             his
             spirit
             ,
             therefore
             he
             follows
             it
             with
             prayer
             ,
             
               v.
               7.
               
               Hear
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               when
               I
               cry
               with
               my
               voice
               .
            
             The
             body
             being
             warm
             and
             sweating
             ,
             there
             's
             need
             to
             take
             heed
             that
             cold
             get
             not
             into
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             tell
             the
             Lord
             of
             our
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             is
             a
             sort
             of
             in
             aging
             of
             him
             to
             perfect
             his
             own
             new
             building
             ,
             and
             to
             send
             rain
             and
             summer
             warmness
             on
             his
             own
             sowing
             ,
             and
             to
             perfect
             what
             he
             hath
             begun
             ;
             and
             it
             s
             a
             secret
             praying
             that
             God
             would
             make
             an
             eik
             to
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             give
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             would
             be
             pleased
             to
             milk
             
             out
             holy
             actings
             ,
             
               willing
               and
               doing
            
             out
             of
             holy
             dispositions
             .
             Psalm
             119.
             
             35.
             
             
               Make
               me
               to
               go
               in
               the
               path
               of
               thy
               precepts
               ,
               for
               therein
               do
               I
               delight
               .
            
             If
             the
             Lord
             give
             freely
             of
             grace
             a
             disposition
             to
             delight
             in
             his
             precepts
             ,
             he
             will
             also
             give
             grace
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             :
             he
             that
             made
             the
             plant
             ,
             creates
             the
             tree
             and
             the
             fruit
             ;
             he
             who
             made
             the
             vine-tree
             ,
             makes
             the
             Summer-sun
             to
             nourish
             it
             .
             
               v.
               159.
               
               Consider
               how
               I
               love
               thy
               precepts
               ;
               quicken
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               according
               to
               thy
               loving
               kindness
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             who
             gives
             the
             life
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             a
             warmly
             disposition
             of
             heart
             to
             the
             precepts
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             also
             give
             more
             quickning
             to
             that
             life
             :
             he
             that
             brings
             the
             sown
             corn
             to
             a
             blade
             ,
             brings
             it
             to
             an
             ear
             of
             corn
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             bread
             :
             the
             saving
             work
             of
             grace
             is
             one
             piece
             ,
             one
             building
             ,
             foundation
             ,
             walls
             ,
             and
             covering
             ;
             it
             s
             one
             growing
             tree
             ,
             root
             ,
             bulk
             and
             branch
             ,
             one
             compleat
             new
             man
             :
             Doth
             the
             Lord
             of
             free
             grace
             create
             half
             a
             new
             man
             ,
             or
             rear
             up
             half
             a
             new
             building
             ?
             No
             ;
             grace
             is
             grace
             is
             grace
             going
             on
             and
             advancing
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             reaped
             grace
             ,
             and
             so
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             tells
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             fixed
             heart
             by
             way
             of
             thanksgiving
             and
             praise
             ,
             as
             
               Psalm
               131.
               
               Lord
               ,
               my
               heart
               is
               not
               haughty
               :
            
             he
             lays
             before
             the
             Lord
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             fixed
             and
             prepared
             heart
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             at
             the
             mouth
             and
             entry
             of
             death
             ;
             the
             cave
             was
             like
             to
             be
             his
             burial
             place
             ,
             being
             chased
             for
             his
             life
             into
             it
             ,
             yet
             he
             tells
             the
             Lord
             he
             feared
             no
             evil
             in
             the
             valley
             of
             death
             .
          
           
             Hence
             1.
             
             Try
             the
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             see
             what
             hearts
             ye
             can
             bring
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             ;
             its
             true
             ,
             the
             repenting
             thief
             could
             not
             ,
             as
             Hezekiah
             ,
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               have
               walked
               before
               thee
               with
               a
               perfect
               heart
            
             ;
             or
             as
             Paul
             2
             
               Tim.
               4.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               I
               have
               fought
               the
               good
               fight
               ,
               I
               have
               finished
               my
               course
               ,
               I
               have
               kept
               the
               faith
            
             ;
             yet
             the
             crown
             is
             laid
             for
             love
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             love
             his
             appearance
             ,
             though
             all
             cannot
             wind
             up
             to
             be
             such
             fighting
             souldiers
             as
             Paul
             was
             :
             
             the
             repenting
             thiefs
             flock
             was
             small
             ,
             his
             race
             short
             ,
             yet
             what
             he
             wanted
             of
             inherent
             grace
             that
             Hezekiah
             and
             Paul
             had
             ,
             he
             had
             it
             of
             free
             righteousness
             ,
             and
             Christ
             crucified
             was
             the
             gloriation
             of
             both
             .
             David
             brings
             not
             out
             his
             fixed
             heart
             in
             his
             extream
             danger
             ,
             as
             building
             his
             peace
             on
             it
             ;
             the
             influence
             
             of
             works
             on
             justification
             and
             peace
             is
             not
             causative
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             the
             poor
             bride
             can
             say
             she
             hath
             put
             a
             debt
             upon
             the
             bride-groom
             to
             love
             her
             with
             marriage
             love
             because
             she
             wears
             his
             golden
             chains
             ,
             his
             bracelets
             and
             jewels
             ;
             it
             s
             the
             bridegrooms
             comliness
             that
             he
             puts
             upon
             her
             :
             nor
             can
             roses
             and
             lillies
             say
             ,
             our
             Creator
             is
             our
             debtor
             ,
             oweth
             us
             love
             because
             we
             are
             subjects
             bearing
             his
             colours
             ,
             smell
             ,
             vertue
             ,
             and
             beauty
             of
             the
             Creator
             :
             What
             would
             the
             rose
             be
             if
             the
             Creator
             should
             take
             all
             from
             it
             he
             gave
             to
             it
             ?
             We
             know
             such
             a
             rock
             to
             be
             covered
             with
             water
             ,
             therefore
             its
             full
             sea
             ;
             here
             is
             smoke
             ,
             therefore
             here
             is
             fire
             :
             And
             ah
             !
             what
             a
             heart
             in
             death
             can
             the
             unrenewed
             man
             bring
             forth
             before
             the
             Lord
             ?
             except
             he
             say
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               I
               was
               never
               in
               Christ
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               I
               never
               wept
               for
               sin
               ;
               Lord
               ,
               I
               never
               did
               a
               good
               work
               for
               Christ
               ,
            
             but
             all
             for
             my self
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             I
             prophesied
             in
             thy
             name
             ,
             but
             I
             was
             never
             born
             again
             ,
             but
             hated
             all
             those
             that
             were
             born
             again
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             strongly
             may
             the
             believer
             argue
             who
             hath
             any
             heavenly
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             of
             Christ
             in
             him
             ?
             It
             s
             a
             sort
             of
             holy
             obligation
             (
             with
             reverence
             )
             that
             he
             shall
             bring
             forth
             to
             acting
             all
             his
             own
             holy
             dispositions
             ;
             it
             speaks
             an
             ingaging
             of
             holy
             unchangeableness
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             perfect
             the
             good
             work
             he
             hath
             begun
             ;
             but
             be
             not
             ye
             lazy
             ,
             and
             do
             not
             ye
             sleep
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             God
             shall
             do
             of
             all
             his
             grace
             ;
             that
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             that
             the
             man
             who
             habitually
             uses
             such
             logick
             hath
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             Christ
             :
             Ah
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             will
             do
             whether
             I
             will
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             thou
             livest
             a
             sensual
             beast
             ;
             know
             that
             thou
             but
             foments
             lies
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Jude
             puts
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             
               v.
               19.
               sensual
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               Spirit
               :
            
             and
             before
             ,
             
               v.
               8.
               
               Likewise
               all
               these
               filthy
               dreamers
               defile
               the
               flesh
               :
            
             dreaming
             and
             filthiness
             are
             conjoyned
             .
             Men
             dream
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             shall
             go
             along
             with
             their
             dispositions
             for
             good
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             but
             natural
             dispositions
             at
             the
             best
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             never
             said
             he
             would
             perfect
             nature
             ,
             and
             finish
             works
             of
             nature
             that
             are
             begun
             in
             swinish
             dreamers
             :
             woful
             secure
             dreaming
             destroys
             external
             professors
             ;
             men
             will
             not
             awake
             ,
             neither
             are
             they
             afraid
             of
             that
             condition
             ,
             but
             a
             trembling
             professor
             is
             the
             surest
             and
             safest
             professor
             .
          
           
             
             
               —
               Verse
               7.
               
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               give
               praise
               .
            
             
               V.
               8.
               
               Awake
               my
               glory
               ,
               awake
               psaltery
               .
            
          
           
             The
             fourth
             point
             in
             the
             text
             tells
             us
             what
             this
             fixedness
             of
             heart
             produced
             in
             
               David
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
            
             ;
             so
             we
             are
             led
             to
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             characters
             and
             properties
             of
             the
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             fixedness
             ,
             for
             it
             brought
             forth
             holy
             actings
             ,
             as
             singing
             of
             praise
             ,
             and
             awaking
             of
             his
             gift
             and
             grace
             ,
             which
             flow
             from
             holy
             dispositions
             :
             hence
             the
             second
             property
             of
             holy
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             Once
             grace
             brings
             forth
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             holy
             dispositions
             holy
             actings
             ;
             faith
             and
             trusting
             in
             God
             brings
             forth
             claiming
             of
             God
             as
             the
             mans
             own
             .
             Psalm
             16.
             1.
             
             
               In
               thee
               do
               I
               put
               my
               trust
               :
            
             Hence
             
               v.
               2.
               
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               thou
               hast
               said
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               Thou
               art
               my
               Lord.
            
             The
             disposition
             of
             believing
             brings
             forth
             speaking
             ;
             Psalm
             116.
             10.
             
             
               I
               believed
               ,
               therefore
               I
               spake
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             disposition
             of
             loving
             God
             brings
             forth
             praying
             ;
             Psalm
             18.
             1.
             
             
               I
               will
               love
               thee
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               my
               strength
               .
               3.
               
               I
               will
               call
               upon
               the
               Lord
               ,
               who
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               praised
               .
               Hannah
               ,
               Jonah
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               David
            
             the
             afflicted
             soul
             ,
             Psalm
             102.
             graciously
             sad
             and
             heavy
             ,
             pray
             and
             call
             on
             God
             in
             that
             case
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               disposition
               of
               felt
               mercy
               brings
               forth
               praises
               ;
               Psal
               .
            
             30.
             5.
             
             O
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             hast
             brought
             up
             my
             soul
             from
             the
             grave
             —
             
               v.
               3.
               
               Hence
               that
            
             ,
             Sing
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
             O
             ye
             Saints
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             give
             thanks
             at
             the
             remembrance
             of
             his
             holiness
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             David's
             joyful
             disposition
             to
             glory
             in
             the
             Lord
             brings
             forth
             his
             dancing
             before
             the
             Ark
             with
             all
             his
             might
             ,
             and
             his
             constancy
             therein
             to
             be
             yet
             more
             vile
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             what
             ever
             Michol
             said
             to
             the
             contrary
             ;
             
             and
             this
             is
             most
             sutable
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             :
             motion
             comes
             kindly
             from
             the
             wheels
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             oyled
             ;
             the
             heavenly
             dispositions
             oyles
             and
             anoints
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             renders
             the
             powers
             more
             active
             ,
             as
             they
             anointed
             wrestlers
             of
             old
             to
             make
             them
             more
             nimble
             and
             active
             in
             wrestling
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             intention
             &
             apointment
             of
             God
             speaks
             so
             much
             :
             God
             hath
             ordained
             heavenly
             dispositions
             for
             heavenly
             actings
             as
             he
             hath
             appointed
             the
             plant
             to
             be
             a
             tree
             ,
             the
             seed
             to
             be
             growing
             corn
             &
             bread
             ;
             the
             Lord
             sends
             a
             praying
             disposition
             on
             David
             ,
             as
             a
             seed
             of
             praying
             ;
             &
             a
             praising
             disposition
             that
             
             he
             must
             rise
             at
             midnight
             and
             praise
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             62.
             and
             
               prevent
               the
               dawning
               and
               the
               night-watches
               to
               cry
               and
               pray
               ,
            
             v.
             147
             ,
             148.
             
             And
             an
             hoping
             disposition
             on
             Job
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             is
             dead
             bones
             lying
             in
             a
             bed
             ,
             he
             must
             profess
             his
             perswasion
             to
             see
             his
             living
             Redeemer
             stand
             the
             last
             man
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             desires
             his
             words
             were
             printed
             in
             a
             book
             ,
             and
             
               graven
               with
               a
               pen
               of
               iron
               and
               lead
               in
               the
               rock
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             Job
             19.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             And
             dispositions
             on
             Elihu
             to
             plead
             for
             the
             Lords
             Soveraignty
             ,
             so
             as
             if
             he
             should
             hold
             his
             tongue
             ,
             he
             should
             give
             up
             the
             ghost
             ,
             his
             belly
             should
             burst
             like
             new
             wine-bottles
             ,
             Job
             32.
             19.
             
             And
             Job
             must
             plead
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             own
             integrity
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             ,
             as
             his
             friends
             slanderously
             said
             ,
             his
             disposition
             pressing
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Job
               13.
               19.
               
               Who
               is
               he
               that
               will
               plead
               with
               me
               ?
               for
               now
               if
               I
               hold
               my
               tongue
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               give
               up
               the
               ghost
               .
            
             And
             the
             Lord
             gives
             such
             a
             disposition
             of
             zeal
             for
             God
             to
             Moses
             ,
             though
             he
             was
             a
             man
             of
             a
             meek
             disposition
             ,
             that
             he
             breaks
             the
             two
             Tables
             of
             stone
             containing
             the
             written
             law
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             of
             the
             peoples
             worshipping
             of
             the
             golden
             calfe
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             heavenly
             self-denying
             disposition
             to
             prophecie
             on
             Jacob
             that
             in
             his
             testament
             he
             curses
             his
             two
             sons
             Simeon
             and
             Levi
             ,
             for
             their
             unjust
             anger
             against
             the
             Sichemites
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             such
             an
             impression
             of
             zeal
             ,
             and
             a
             feaver
             against
             Idolatry
             on
             Pauls
             spirit
             at
             
               Athens
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             that
             he
             must
             dispute
             against
             their
             false
             gods
             .
             Nor
             are
             we
             to
             think
             that
             holy
             dispositions
             are
             but
             as
             sailes
             to
             the
             ship
             ,
             and
             wings
             to
             the
             bird
             ,
             
             which
             adde
             no
             strength
             to
             the
             ship
             or
             bird
             :
             for
             they
             are
             such
             principles
             as
             doe
             actively
             render
             the
             soul
             able
             for
             works
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             in
             nothing
             doe
             we
             fail
             more
             then
             in
             not
             striking
             on
             the
             flint
             to
             bring
             out
             fire
             .
             We
             improve
             not
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             complaines
             ,
             Isa
             .
             64.
             7.
             
             There
             is
             none
             that
             stirs
             up
             himself
             to
             take
             hold
             on
             thee
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             to
             act
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             under
             an
             indisposition
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             the
             bird
             should
             fly
             without
             wings
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
             If
             we
             speak
             of
             the
             renewed
             ones
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             ,
             when
             dispositions
             heavenly
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             fire
             quenched
             out
             ,
             and
             turned
             to
             cold
             ashes
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             stir
             up
             and
             awake
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             act
             thereby
             ;
             for
             the
             instinct
             and
             nature
             
             of
             the
             new
             man
             hath
             in
             it
             virtually
             gracious
             acts
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             to
             improve
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             one
             disposition
             is
             smothered
             with
             the
             down-casting
             of
             unbelief
             ;
             yet
             is
             there
             an
             half
             of
             a
             contrary
             spiritual
             disposition
             alive
             ,
             working
             contrary
             to
             unbelief
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             David
             chides
             his
             own
             soul
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               42.
               5.
               
               Why
               art
               thou
               cast
               down
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               why
               art
               thou
               disquieted
               within
               me
               ?
               hope
               thou
               in
               God
               ,
               I
               shall
               yet
               praise
               him
               for
               the
               help
               of
               his
               countenance
               .
            
             Whether
             Davids
             soul
             pleads
             against
             Davids
             soul
             by
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             by
             an
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             or
             by
             both
             ,
             it
             sayes
             something
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             all
             dispositions
             spiritual
             are
             never
             so
             removed
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             seed
             of
             God
             which
             may
             be
             wakened
             up
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             When
             the
             disposition
             is
             smoared
             with
             heaviness
             ,
             there
             is
             another
             counterworking
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             28.
             
             
             
               My
               soul
               melteth
               for
               heaviness
            
             .
             Then
             there
             hath
             been
             some
             disposition
             of
             deadnesse
             on
             ,
             yet
             behold
             a
             disposition
             to
             pray
             counterworking
             that
             disposition
             ,
             
               Strengthen
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             v.
             81.
             
             
               My
               soul
               fainteth
               for
               thy
               salvation
               .
            
             Fainting
             speaks
             some
             weaknesse
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             a
             disposition
             to
             hope
             ,
             which
             counter-acts
             fainting
             ,
             
               But
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               word
               .
            
             v.
             83.
             
             
               I
               am
               become
               like
               a
               bottle
               in
               the
               smoke
            
             ;
             which
             is
             some
             disposition
             to
             deadnesse
             on
             the
             spirit
             ;
             but
             see
             the
             counter-working
             disposition
             ,
             
               but
               I
               do
               not
               forget
               thy
               statutes
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
             As
             the
             Spirit
             at
             length
             in
             the
             renewed
             prevailes
             over
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             23
             ,
             24.
             so
             the
             gracious
             disposition
             is
             victorious
             over
             ,
             and
             hath
             the
             better
             of
             the
             sinful
             disposition
             :
             So
             whatsoever
             was
             Davids
             doubting
             disposition
             at
             another
             time
             ,
             or
             now
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             forced
             to
             flee
             to
             the
             cave
             ,
             and
             part
             with
             his
             few
             Souldiers
             ,
             his
             faith
             and
             believing
             disposition
             prevailes
             over
             his
             fears
             and
             doubting
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             
               v.
               1.
               
               My
               soul
               trusteth
               in
               thee
               .
               3.
               
               He
               shall
               send
               from
               heaven
               and
               save
               me
               .
               7.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               and
               give
               praise
               .
            
             Else
             could
             a
             slain
             man
             buried
             in
             the
             cave
             sing
             and
             give
             praise
             ?
             And
             let
             this
             be
             considered
             as
             the
             third
             property
             and
             character
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
             
          
           
             Hence
             under
             indispositions
             we
             would
             doe
             as
             those
             who
             would
             be
             over
             the
             water
             ,
             if
             one
             foord
             be
             too
             deep
             ,
             try
             another
             ,
             
             and
             try
             every
             foord
             ;
             there
             is
             an
             indisposition
             to
             believe
             ,
             there
             may
             be
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             pray
             beside
             it
             set
             to
             praying
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             deadnesse
             that
             hinders
             praying
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             
             Psal
             .
             77.
             4.
             yet
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Church
             a
             disposition
             to
             praise
             in
             the
             same
             Psalm
             ,
             v.
             14.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               God
               that
               dost
               wonders
               ,
               thou
               hast
               declared
               thy
               strength
               among
               the
               people
               .
               15.
               
               Thou
               hast
               with
               thine
               arm
               redeemed
               thy
               people
               the
               sons
               of
               Jacob
               and
               Joseph
               .
            
             Then
             set
             about
             praising
             ;
             there
             is
             nothing
             left
             but
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             dispositions
             ,
             motions
             ,
             experiences
             are
             all
             gone
             ;
             turn
             over
             the
             promises
             ,
             and
             act
             upon
             the
             habit
             ,
             and
             blow
             upon
             the
             live
             coal
             ,
             and
             strengthen
             that
             which
             remaines
             :
             when
             one
             instrument
             is
             broken
             ,
             the
             tradesman
             makes
             use
             of
             another
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Though
             sinful
             dispositions
             for
             a
             while
             and
             the
             flesh
             have
             the
             better
             ,
             wait
             on
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             trust
             to
             his
             strength
             ,
             and
             act
             ,
             the
             heavenly
             flamings
             of
             God
             at
             length
             shall
             prevail
             .
             The
             Spouse
             is
             drowsie
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             refuses
             to
             open
             ,
             and
             shifts
             Christ
             of
             lodging
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             yet
             at
             length
             when
             Christ
             puts
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             
             faith
             and
             heavenly
             dispositions
             are
             victorious
             ,
             and
             she
             rises
             and
             opens
             ,
             and
             misseth
             ,
             and
             seeks
             ,
             and
             prayes
             ,
             and
             becomes
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             him
             ,
             v.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             and
             bursts
             out
             in
             a
             high
             song
             of
             extolling
             her
             beloved
             ,
             
               v.
               10
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Job
            
             is
             under
             much
             sadnesse
             of
             unbelief
             and
             dumpishness
             of
             spirit
             ,
             
               Job
               19.
               6.
               
               Know
               that
               God
               hath
               overthrown
               me
               ,
               and
               hath
               compassed
               me
               with
               his
               net
               .
               7.
               
               Behold
               I
               cry
               out
               of
               wrong
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               not
               heard
               ;
               I
               cry
               aloud
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               no
               judgment
               .
            
             Hard
             words
             !
             if
             there
             be
             no
             judgment
             for
             an
             oppressed
             man
             crying
             to
             God
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             providence
             ,
             no
             governing
             God
             who
             rules
             the
             world
             ;
             yet
             
               v.
               25.
               
               I
               know
               that
               my
               Redeemer
               lives
               ,
               I
               know
               I
               shall
               see
               him
               .
            
             Get
             any
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             and
             spiritual
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             act
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             not
             want
             victorious
             influences
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             because
             greater
             is
             he
             that
             is
             in
             you
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             is
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             1
             John
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Get
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             God
             shall
             act
             upon
             his
             own
             work
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             all
             his
             own
             actings
             out
             of
             his
             own
             seed
             .
             Now
             the
             way
             to
             get
             heavenly
             dispositions
             is
             1.
             to
             be
             much
             in
             perusing
             the
             word
             and
             promises
             :
             Davids
             meditating
             .
             
             2.
             
             Learning
             .
             3.
             
             Observing
             ,
             loving
             the
             testimonies
             of
             God
             ,
             prove
             that
             David
             was
             a
             heavenly
             disposed
             man
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Keep
             communion
             with
             God
             in
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             conferring
             .
             He
             who
             is
             much
             and
             daily
             among
             the
             oyntments
             of
             the
             Apothecaries
             ,
             smels
             shall
             cleave
             to
             him
             whether
             he
             will
             or
             not
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               34.
               
               John
               7.
               45
               ,
               46.
               
               Cant.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             7.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Mind
             much
             ,
             seek
             much
             the
             things
             that
             are
             above
             ,
             Col.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Cherish
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             obey
             him
             ,
             grieve
             him
             not
             ,
             work
             with
             him
             ,
             be
             instrumental
             under
             his
             breathings
             ,
             follow
             sweetly
             and
             willingly
             his
             drawings
             .
             See
             
               Ephes
               .
               4.
               29
               ,
               30.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               5.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Cant.
               3.
               4.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             Beware
             of
             frequent
             smoaring
             divine
             light
             ;
             deal
             tenderly
             with
             the
             light
             of
             the
             natural
             conscience
             ,
             and
             tenderly
             with
             convictions
             and
             warnings
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             you
             can
             hardly
             want
             divine
             dispositions
             and
             suitable
             influences
             ,
             1
             
               Sam.
               24.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               My
               heart
               is
               fixed
               ,
               I
               will
               sing
               .
               Awake
               up
               my
               glory
               .
            
             See
             ,
             the
             touch
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             heavenly
             dispositions
             set
             afloat
             the
             tongue
             .
             2.
             
             The
             Psaltery
             and
             Harp.
             3.
             
             
               David
               .
               4.
               
               Davids
            
             heart
             to
             sing
             and
             praise
             :
             and
             though
             they
             were
             all
             sleeping
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             awakened
             out
             of
             their
             sleep
             :
             As
             a
             great
             high
             Spring-tide
             set
             all
             the
             ships
             afloat
             though
             there
             were
             many
             hundreds
             of
             them
             .
             And
             this
             is
             the
             Fourth
             Character
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             in
             which
             these
             are
             considerable
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Such
               as
               are
               the
               dispositions
               ,
               such
               are
               the
               acts
               in
               their
               nature
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Strong
               and
               mighty
               dispositions
               have
               strong
               and
               mighty
               actings
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Smaller
               actings
               of
               dispositions
               waken
               up
               the
               soul
               to
               strong
               actings
               .
            
          
           
             Sinful
             dispositions
             to
             the
             love
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             to
             vain-glory
             ,
             empty
             pleasures
             ,
             bring
             forth
             sinful
             actings
             ;
             the
             thorn-tree
             brings
             forth
             a
             thorn-tree
             ,
             and
             the
             thistle-seed
             a
             thistle
             ;
             it
             's
             clear
             in
             Cain
             ,
             the
             Pharisees
             :
             So
             gracious
             dispositions
             produce
             acts
             of
             love
             ,
             faith
             ,
             hope
             ,
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             and
             mercy
             .
             As
             wine-grapes
             grow
             out
             of
             the
             
             vinetree
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             fits
             influences
             of
             grace
             for
             such
             dispositions
             :
             like
             sowing
             ,
             like
             harvest
             ;
             and
             here
             also
             
               men
               gather
               not
               figs
               of
               thistles
               :
            
             the
             vessel
             smells
             of
             good
             or
             sour
             wine
             :
             Some
             must
             foam
             out
             their
             own
             shame
             ,
             and
             
               all
               wonder
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceed
               out
               of
               Christs
               mouth
               .
            
             For
             dispositions
             in
             Christ
             were
             strong
             habits
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             the
             running-over
             fountain
             and
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             the
             savour
             of
             the
             breath
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             the
             dispositions
             that
             accompany
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             garden
             and
             a
             heaven
             :
             and
             here
             there
             is
             some
             truth
             in
             that
             ,
             
               Cant.
               2.
               13.
               
               The
               vines
               with
               the
               tender
               grapes
               give
               a
               good
               smell
               .
            
             Cant.
             5.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Psal
             .
             45.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               136.
               
               Rivers
               of
               teares
               run
               down
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               because
               they
               keep
               not
               thy
               Law.
            
             Some
             fountaines
             that
             are
             lesse
             have
             small
             streams
             and
             ebb-brooks
             ;
             
             other
             large
             fountains
             have
             mighty
             rivers
             and
             floods
             issuing
             from
             them
             :
             we
             may
             judg
             what
             a
             fountain
             both
             of
             habits
             &
             dispositions
             are
             within
             ,
             where
             there
             comes
             out
             
               joy
               unspeakable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             leaping
             for
             joy
             ,
             fulness
             of
             assurance
             ,
             like
             a
             ship
             with
             full
             sails
             and
             full
             wind
             .
             As
             fulnesse
             of
             love
             and
             of
             all
             spiritual
             dispositions
             of
             tendernesse
             must
             be
             in
             the
             bowels
             and
             heart
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             sends
             out
             acts
             of
             enduring
             pain
             ,
             blood
             ,
             shame
             ,
             death
             ,
             horrour
             of
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             a
             revenging
             God
             for
             sin
             .
             The
             love
             of
             Christ
             needs
             no
             exhortation
             to
             acts
             of
             love
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             need
             of
             earnest
             request
             and
             intreaties
             to
             the
             fire
             to
             cast
             out
             heat
             ,
             and
             the
             Sun
             to
             give
             light
             :
             need
             you
             exhort
             an
             extreme
             pined-away
             sick
             man
             to
             be
             pained
             and
             weak
             ,
             or
             request
             the
             Sunne
             to
             shine
             ?
             How
             mighty
             and
             strong
             are
             the
             acts
             of
             longing
             and
             languishing
             after
             Christ
             that
             flow
             from
             love-sicknesse
             ?
             and
             then
             what
             suitable
             influences
             of
             grace
             must
             goe
             along
             with
             these
             actings
             ?
             what
             pullings
             of
             strength
             to
             pluck
             up
             mighty
             cedars
             ?
             what
             an
             influence
             of
             love
             in
             God
             
               to
               bear
               up
               all
               things
            
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bear
             mountaines
             ,
             to
             bear
             torments
             ,
             to
             bear
             new
             deaths
             ?
             O
             what
             a
             mighty
             arm
             of
             omnipotent
             grace
             ,
             
               Col.
               1.
               11.
               
               Strengthened
               with
               all
               might
               according
               to
               his
               glorious
               power
               ,
               unto
               all
               patience
               and
               long-suffering
               with
               joyfulness
               .
            
             A
             power
             above
             all
             that
             we
             think
             or
             ask
             .
             Thoughts
             even
             of
             men
             can
             goe
             far
             ,
             and
             far
             in
             apprehending
             of
             power
             and
             strength
             ,
             ever
             
             that
             can
             remove
             out
             of
             their
             place
             as
             many
             millions
             of
             mountains
             and
             whole
             earths
             ,
             as
             Angels
             and
             men
             can
             write
             on
             the
             outmost
             and
             highest
             heavens
             ,
             East
             ,
             West
             ,
             South
             ,
             and
             North.
             Suppose
             they
             were
             all
             paper
             ,
             and
             double
             ,
             and
             treble
             ,
             and
             multiply
             them
             again
             to
             millions
             of
             millions
             of
             heavens
             ,
             and
             writ
             new
             figures
             of
             signes
             and
             excellencies
             on
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             power
             of
             grace
             ,
             furnishing
             influences
             ,
             is
             above
             these
             acts
             of
             thinking
             and
             counting
             ;
             and
             yet
             the
             short
             thinkings
             of
             unbelief
             are
             at
             this
             ,
             can
             he
             help
             me
             to
             spit
             at
             fame
             ,
             glory
             ,
             riches
             ,
             and
             a
             whole
             earth
             of
             pleasures
             ?
             know
             ye
             his
             strength
             and
             his
             mighty
             puls
             that
             have
             translated
             many
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             When
             the
             disposition
             of
             grace
             is
             on
             ,
             a
             small
             object
             brings
             forth
             suitable
             actings
             ;
             Christ
             lets
             out
             one
             cast
             of
             his
             eye
             upon
             Peter
             ,
             and
             
               he
               went
               out
               and
               wept
               bitterly
            
             ;
             a
             small
             shake
             of
             the
             tree
             brings
             down
             ripe
             apples
             ,
             they
             fall
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             :
             a
             gentle
             quiet
             gale
             of
             wind
             will
             cause
             a
             light
             swift
             vessel
             to
             make
             twice
             as
             much
             way
             as
             a
             huge
             ship
             :
             a
             rent
             in
             the
             garment
             of
             a
             deadly
             enemy
             seemes
             a
             small
             transgression
             ;
             but
             to
             David
             it
             hath
             a
             mighty
             smiting
             of
             heart
             .
             We
             are
             afraid
             to
             come
             under
             the
             pull
             of
             Christs
             arm
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             pain
             and
             death
             to
             be
             loved
             and
             translated
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               John
               5.
               40.
               
               Isa
               .
               30.
               10.
               
               Jer.
               51.
               9.
               
               Ezek.
            
             24.
             13.
             
             Some
             will
             not
             be
             cured
             ,
             and
             are
             averse
             from
             being
             drawn
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             an
             hating
             of
             meanes
             is
             a
             virtual
             hating
             of
             the
             sweet
             and
             special
             alluring
             attractions
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             we
             value
             actings
             of
             grace
             at
             so
             low
             a
             rate
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             could
             doe
             all
             our
             alone
             by
             pure
             nature
             .
          
           
             I
             my self
             will
             awake
             early
             .
          
           
             What
             ,
             
             was
             David
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             his
             tongue
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             his
             harp
             sleeping
             ?
             yea
             even
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             prepared
             and
             strongly
             fixed
             to
             praise
             ,
             there
             is
             some
             sleepinesse
             on
             the
             man.
             I
             insist
             not
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             none
             run
             so
             swiftly
             for
             the
             price
             and
             wager
             of
             glory
             ,
             but
             a
             cramp
             or
             a
             stitch
             may
             come
             on
             ,
             so
             as
             they
             need
             a
             spur
             ,
             and
             turn
             dull
             and
             slow
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             5th
             Property
             of
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             is
             to
             cause
             the
             man
             reflect
             upon
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             sleepinesse
             .
             
             8
             —
             
               my self
               will
               awake
               early
            
             .
             What
             if
             tongue
             and
             voice
             awake
             ?
             
             what
             if
             harp
             and
             the
             gift
             of
             musick
             wake
             ,
             if
             mans
             heart
             sleep
             ?
             1.
             
             Grace
             hath
             an
             immanent
             working
             ,
             and
             a
             reflect
             acting
             on
             it self
             and
             the
             mans
             own
             heart
             as
             well
             as
             a
             transient
             ,
             and
             a
             direct
             acting
             :
             the
             vessel
             of
             honour
             ,
             or
             the
             chosen
             man
             purgeth
             himself
             ,
             2
             
               Tim.
               2.
               21.
               
               And
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purifies
               himself
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               also
               is
               pure
               .
            
             1
             John
             3.
             3.
             
             Jude
             exhorts
             so
             
               v.
               10.
               
               Building
               up
               your selves
               on
               your
               most
               holy
               faith
               ,
               praying
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Some
             think
             if
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             act
             ,
             pray
             ,
             sigh
             ,
             believe
             ,
             praise
             in
             them
             ,
             they
             need
             to
             doe
             nothing
             ,
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             prayes
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             in
             my
             stead
             .
             Nay
             but
             Jude
             wills
             you
             to
             edifie
             your self
             :
             the
             actings
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             are
             not
             given
             to
             this
             end
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             sleep
             ,
             and
             sport
             ,
             and
             play
             .
             21.
             
             
               Keep
               your selves
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God.
            
             Will
             not
             the
             love
             of
             God
             keep
             the
             man
             in
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ?
             Shall
             not
             Christ
             in
             you
             the
             hope
             of
             glory
             keep
             Christ
             himself
             in
             you
             ?
             nay
             what
             need
             were
             there
             then
             of
             watching
             ?
             
               Watch
               thou
               in
               all
               things
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             4.
             16.
             
             
               Take
               heed
               to
               thy self
               and
               to
               thy
               doctrine
               .
            
             Then
             may
             one
             take
             heed
             to
             reading
             ,
             and
             not
             take
             heed
             to
             himself
             ,
             
               Acts
               20.
               28.
               
               Paul
            
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Take
               heed
               to
               your selves
               and
               to
               the
               flock
               .
            
             They
             shall
             not
             heedfully
             watch
             over
             the
             flock
             ,
             who
             doe
             not
             carefully
             watch
             over
             themselves
             .
             Is
             this
             right
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             doubt
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             fear
             that
             God
             forgets
             himself
             and
             his
             own
             begun
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             never
             fear
             their
             own
             lazy
             back-drawing
             ?
             Why
             but
             we
             should
             be
             on
             our
             wings
             ,
             and
             waken
             our selves
             ,
             and
             crow
             more
             loudly
             .
             It
             's
             a
             gracious
             complaint
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               6.
               
               My
               mothers
               children
               were
               angry
               with
               me
               ,
               they
               made
               me
               the
               keeper
               of
               the
               vineyards
               ,
               but
               mine
               own
               vineyard
               have
               I
               not
               kept
               .
            
             Ask
             hourly
             what
             your
             own
             heart
             does
             ,
             how
             the
             husbandry
             at
             home
             thrives
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             was
             in
             Jehoshaphat
             without
             doubt
             ;
             but
             2
             
               Chro.
               20.
               3.
               
               When
               he
               heard
               of
               the
               host
               coming
               against
               him
               ,
               he
               feared
               ,
               and
               set
               himself
               to
               seek
               the
               Lord.
            
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             Jahaziel
             ,
             but
             he
             was
             not
             idle
             ,
             but
             prophesied
             and
             stirred
             up
             himself
             to
             believe
             .
             Often
             it
             's
             said
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             came
             upon
             Sampson
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             Sampson
             roused
             up
             himself
             ,
             and
             shook
             himself
             ,
             Judg.
             16.
             20.
             
             Spirit-raptures
             ,
             wherein
             we
             lie
             from
             duties
             ,
             are
             but
             delusions
             :
             
             all
             the
             visions
             ,
             raptures
             ,
             and
             high
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             set
             men
             on
             to
             duties
             of
             hearing
             ,
             prophecying
             ,
             praying
             .
             See
             all
             the
             Scripture
             for
             this
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XI
             .
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               fourth
               disposition
               ,
               which
               is
               Love-sickness
               .
               1.
               
               Parts
               of
               the
               Text.
               2.
               
               The
               meeting
               of
               Believers
               for
               godly
               conference
               is
               owned
               by
               the
               Lord.
               3.
               
               Smaller
               means
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               short
               visits
               of
               Christ
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               ,
               especially
               when
               flowings
               are
               neglected
               .
               4.
               
               Sense
               is
               prouder
               then
               Faith.
               5.
               
               Withdrawings
               of
               Christ
               teach
               us
               profitably
               .
               6.
               
               Except
               we
               find
               Christ
               ,
               we
               cannot
               pray
               as
               becomes
               .
               7.
               
               The
               real
               withdrawings
               of
               Christ
               make
               no
               real
               change
               in
               moral
               or
               legal
               interests
               ;
               four
               great
               interests
               stand
               entire
               and
               safe
               under
               desertion
               .
               8.
               
               What
               love-sickness
               is
               .
               9.
               
               The
               wisedome
               of
               God
               in
               suspended
               influences
               of
               grace
               .
               10.
               
               The
               wisedome
               of
               Soveraignty
               therein
               ,
               and
               how
               dependance
               on
               the
               Lords
               guiding
               is
               best
               .
               11.
               
               How
               we
               may
               deprecate
               the
               pain
               of
               love-sickness
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               comforts
               and
               influences
               ,
               and
               12.
               may
               contradict
               the
               Lords
               permissive
               will.
               13.
               
               We
               are
               to
               have
               peace
               as
               touching
               the
               satisfied
               for
               guilt
               of
               sin
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               not
               peace
               with
               the
               inherent
               blot
               .
               14.
               
               How
               Love-sickness
               rightly
               pains
               .
               15.
               
               Pain
               of
               Love-sickness
               .
               16.
               
               Sense
               above
               faith
               .
               17.
               
               The
               Idol
               of
               moderation
               .
               18.
               
               Of
               spirtual
               savouriness
               .
            
          
           
             
               
                 Cant.
                 5.
                 v.
                 8.
                 
              
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               O
               daughters
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               if
               ye
               find
               my
               beloved
               ,
               that
               ye
               tell
               him
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
               9.
               
               What
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ,
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
               ?
               what
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ,
               that
               thou
               dost
               so
               charge
               us
               ?
            
          
           
           
             THe
             charge
             by
             an
             oath
             is
             given
             to
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             
               Cant.
               2.
               7.
               
               Cant.
               1.
               5.
               
               If
               you
               find
               my
               beloved
            
             in
             the
             Ordinances
             by
             hearing
             or
             prayer
             ,
             
               tell
               him
               :
               what
               shall
               you
               tell
               him
               ?
            
             a
             passionate
             kind
             of
             speech
             ,
             
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             Greek
             ,
             
               wounded
               with
               love
            
             ,
             pained
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             comfortable
             presence
             ,
             who
             was
             now
             to
             her
             feeling
             absent
             .
             Here
             is
             a
             comfortable
             dialogue
             between
             the
             Spouse
             and
             her
             companions
             ,
             who
             are
             less
             experienced
             with
             the
             way
             of
             Christ
             then
             she
             ;
             there
             was
             a
             more
             comfortable
             dialogue
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             but
             she
             slighted
             that
             ,
             and
             therefore
             now
             is
             glad
             to
             speak
             with
             the
             servant
             when
             the
             Master
             is
             away
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             words
             there
             is
             the
             Spouses
             speech
             ,
             containing
             a
             charge
             ,
             that
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             carry
             a
             message
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               particular
               message
            
             ,
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             their
             reply
             and
             carnal
             disposition
             is
             noted
             ,
             bewraying
             their
             ignorance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             finding
             fault
             with
             vehemency
             of
             words
             doubled
             ,
             
               What
               is
               thy
               beloved
               ?
               what
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             a
             feeling
             of
             some
             savouriness
             in
             the
             Spouse
             in
             her
             love-sickness
             ,
             
               O
               thou
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             !
          
           
             The
             Church
             did
             formerly
             of
             late
             confer
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             open
             to
             him
             when
             he
             was
             knocking
             and
             showring
             down
             influences
             of
             grace
             ;
             now
             she
             is
             glad
             to
             confer
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             the
             smiting
             watchmen
             ,
             where
             she
             found
             little
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Next
             with
             private
             Christians
             in
             Assemblies
             .
             This
             is
             a
             mean
             of
             the
             Lords
             showring
             down
             of
             influences
             in
             the
             publick
             and
             domestick
             ,
             or
             less
             publick
             meetings
             of
             his
             Saints
             ;
             for
             ordinances
             of
             all
             sorts
             that
             are
             appointed
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             drop
             down
             savoury
             and
             seasonable
             dews
             .
             The
             Lord
             writes
             in
             his
             book
             the
             savoury
             conferences
             of
             such
             as
             fear
             the
             Lords
             name
             ,
             Mal.
             3.
             16.
             and
             three
             things
             follow
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             owns
             such
             as
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             forbearance
             though
             there
             be
             faults
             in
             their
             service
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             His
             making
             known
             to
             his
             the
             difference
             betwixt
             such
             as
             serve
             God
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             serve
             him
             not
             :
             and
             Zech.
             8.
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             one
             City
             encourage
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             the
             fruits
             of
             it
             is
             1.
             
             
             Praying
             .
             2.
             
             Owning
             the
             Saints
             .
             And
             they
             take
             
               hold
               of
               the
               skirt
               of
               a
               Jew
            
             ;
             and
             both
             say
             Christians
             meeting
             for
             prayer
             and
             conference
             want
             not
             God
             ,
             who
             raines
             down
             impressions
             of
             grace
             upon
             them
             as
             his
             people
             ,
             especially
             when
             they
             warm
             one
             another
             ;
             as
             many
             coales
             in
             one
             heap
             make
             a
             great
             fire
             .
             Nor
             is
             the
             acting
             of
             the
             Spirit
             tied
             only
             to
             the
             publick
             Ministery
             ;
             the
             Saints
             take
             to
             their
             houses
             clusters
             of
             wine-grapes
             ,
             which
             they
             feed
             upon
             at
             home
             .
             Let
             the
             Saints
             meet
             ,
             and
             by
             conference
             and
             prayer
             draw
             down
             new
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
               Jude
               20.
               
               Isa
               .
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Jer.
               50.
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Col.
               3.
               16.
               
               Heb.
            
             3.
             13.
             
             &
             10.
             24.
             1
             
             Thess
             .
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Tell
               him
            
             .
             Why
             did
             not
             you
             your self
             tell
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             knocked
             ,
             and
             spake
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             
               Open
               to
               me
               my
               Sister
            
             .
             She
             might
             have
             told
             him
             her self
             ,
             
             when
             he
             lovingly
             knocked
             ,
             and
             sweetly
             and
             comfortably
             spoke
             ,
             
               open
               to
               me
               ,
               my
               Sister
               :
            
             now
             she
             is
             glad
             ,
             wanting
             his
             own
             presence
             ,
             to
             send
             salutation
             to
             absent
             Christ
             ,
             
               Ah
               ,
               I
               cannot
               see
               him
               my self
               !
               but
               tell
               him
               ,
               I
               charge
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             What
             speaks
             such
             a
             dispensation
             ,
             but
             1.
             
             Saints
             be
             content
             to
             sail
             with
             an
             half-wind
             ,
             or
             a
             side-wind
             ,
             and
             improve
             it
             well
             .
             Husbandmen
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             long
             continued
             drought
             ,
             bless
             the
             Lord
             for
             twelve
             hours
             of
             Summer●rain
             ,
             that
             brings
             a
             comfortable
             reviving
             .
             A
             sight
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             
               Judah
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             63.
             when
             David
             cannot
             have
             Sanctuary-presence
             ,
             is
             good
             .
             A
             prayer
             of
             the
             prisoner
             ,
             or
             a
             groan
             ,
             or
             Psal
             .
             102.
             19
             ,
             20.
             teares
             by
             the
             rivers
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             and
             a
             praying
             eye
             and
             heart
             looking
             out
             at
             Daniels
             window
             ,
             when
             all
             those
             are
             banished
             and
             exiled
             captives
             farre
             from
             the
             Temple
             ,
             are
             sweet
             :
             and
             we
             are
             to
             make
             use
             of
             these
             lesser
             dispensations
             :
             though
             the
             well
             be
             ebbe
             in
             a
             drought
             ,
             yet
             here
             the
             water
             is
             sweet
             .
             Fret
             not
             because
             it's
             (
             as
             Bernard
             saith
             )
             
               rara
               hora
               ,
               brevis
               mora
            
             .
             His
             visits
             are
             but
             half-visits
             and
             short
             ,
             yet
             they
             speak
             whole
             ,
             rich
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             mercy
             ;
             little
             gold
             may
             arle
             a
             rich
             mans
             inheritance
             .
             Ab
             ,
             I
             have
             seen
             showres
             of
             influences
             in
             plenty
             ,
             and
             now
             
             feeds
             me
             with
             far
             off
             and
             half-bedewings
             ;
             did
             ye
             use
             them
             well
             when
             ye
             had
             them
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             sayes
             that
             sense
             is
             prouder
             then
             faith
             .
             Sense
             complaines
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             not
             strong
             ,
             
             the
             wind
             is
             not
             fair
             :
             But
             faith
             is
             not
             content
             to
             look
             through
             the
             key-hole
             ,
             and
             see
             the
             half
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             is
             humbler
             :
             Ah
             ,
             may
             I
             but
             hear
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             kiss
             his
             feet
             and
             weep
             over
             them
             ,
             touch
             but
             the
             skirts
             or
             the
             hem
             of
             the
             garments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             good
             .
             Some
             must
             be
             feasted
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             taken
             into
             his
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             embraced
             in
             his
             armes
             ,
             or
             there
             is
             no
             peace
             ,
             but
             fretting
             :
             But
             here
             faith
             was
             commended
             as
             great
             ,
             Matth.
             15.
             who
             would
             be
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             crums
             that
             fall
             from
             the
             table
             ;
             nay
             it
             was
             humble
             ,
             and
             hungry
             ,
             and
             yet
             lively
             faith
             ,
             
               Luke
               15.
               18
               ,
               19.
               
               Father
               ;
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
               I
               am
               no
               more
               worthy
               to
               be
               called
               thy
               son
               ,
               make
               me
               as
               one
               of
               thy
               hired
               servants
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Is
             not
             spiritual
             hunger
             humble
             ?
             David
             had
             a
             great
             room
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             type
             of
             the
             chief
             cornerston
             ,
             and
             prepared
             in
             abundance
             for
             the
             building
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             was
             a
             man
             according
             to
             Gods
             heart
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             was
             banished
             ,
             ah
             ,
             how
             happy
             was
             a
             door
             keeper
             in
             his
             house
             ,
             Psal
             .
             84.
             3.
             
             The
             room
             of
             a
             sparrow
             or
             a
             swallownest
             beside
             his
             Altar
             is
             a
             Kings
             inheritance
             ,
             
               v.
               4.
               
               Blessed
               are
               they
               that
               dwell
               in
               thy
               house
               ,
               they
               will
               be
               still
               praising
               thee
               ,
            
             saith
             David
             ,
             at
             such
             a
             time
             .
          
           
             Qu.
             But
             are
             not
             love-dispositions
             now
             under
             desertion
             and
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             ,
             the
             stronger
             and
             more
             powerful
             in
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             very
             withdrawing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             end
             ,
             is
             mercy
             ,
             and
             requires
             strong
             missing
             :
             Christs
             hard
             pulling
             to
             be
             away
             ,
             suites
             strong
             holding
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               let
               thee
               goe
            
             ;
             for
             there
             is
             strength
             and
             bones
             in
             love
             to
             resist
             a
             contrary
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Dispositions
             heavenly
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             make
             a
             huge
             deal
             of
             noise
             and
             tumult
             ,
             as
             here
             there
             is
             pathetick
             charging
             to
             tell
             Christ
             her
             love-sickness
             under
             desertion
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             good
             when
             desires
             for
             Christ
             under
             absence
             are
             strongest
             :
             that
             faith
             humbly
             and
             submissively
             waiting
             on
             in
             hope
             ,
             is
             stronger
             also
             when
             it
             makes
             least
             noise
             and
             tumult
             ;
             
             as
             the
             deepest
             river
             without
             rumbling
             runs
             quietly
             down
             the
             banks
             .
             But
          
           
             1.
             
             Learn
             to
             husband
             well
             love-feasts
             of
             nearer
             and
             sweeter
             presence
             ;
             believe
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             pray
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             hear
             and
             observe
             for
             the
             time
             to
             come
             ;
             lay
             up
             love
             in
             store
             for
             times
             of
             spiritual
             scarcity
             :
             Ah
             ,
             we
             waste
             dispensations
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             swallow
             them
             over
             without
             humble
             believing
             ,
             and
             godly
             watching
             and
             fear
             ,
             and
             waste
             prodigally
             feasts
             of
             love
             :
             we
             then
             learn
             to
             grow
             in
             experimental
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             solidity
             of
             believing
             ;
             sense
             is
             wanton
             ,
             and
             feeds
             it self
             ,
             and
             we
             neglect
             faith
             and
             the
             growth
             thereof
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Be
             submissive
             when
             influences
             are
             withdrawn
             ;
             examine
             whether
             they
             have
             been
             abused
             ,
             and
             if
             you
             might
             not
             have
             made
             five
             ten
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             richer
             stock
             if
             you
             had
             been
             spiritually
             diligent
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             mourn
             for
             the
             abuse
             of
             these
             showres
             ;
             for
             Paul
             tells
             that
             the
             Lords
             working
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             ,
             which
             is
             showring
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             is
             the
             great
             teaching
             argument
             that
             lays
             bands
             on
             us
             
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
            
             :
             and
             the
             Lords
             teaching
             David
             wisdome
             in
             the
             hidden
             part
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             6.
             which
             was
             holy
             breathings
             and
             inspirations
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             word
             effectual
             ,
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             heightning
             his
             sin
             of
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ;
             and
             he
             layes
             bonds
             on
             his
             own
             heart
             to
             improve
             influences
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               33
               
               Teach
               me
               ,
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               way
               of
               thy
               statutes
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               keep
               it
               to
               the
               end
               .
            
             Certainly
             the
             Lords
             sending
             the
             first
             and
             latter
             rain
             on
             
               his
               garden
               of
               red
               wine
            
             ,
             and
             watering
             it
             every
             moment
             ,
             must
             lay
             bands
             on
             his
             people
             to
             be
             plants
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             and
             his
             blowing
             with
             the
             North
             and
             South
             wind
             of
             his
             spirit
             upon
             his
             garden
             requires
             the
             duty
             of
             the
             flowing
             of
             the
             spices
             and
             their
             thriving
             ;
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Fathers
             purging
             calls
             for
             bringing
             forth
             of
             more
             fruit
             ;
             and
             the
             spirits
             leading
             requires
             that
             we
             should
             willingly
             follow
             such
             a
             guide
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirits
             teaching
             requires
             that
             we
             be
             docile
             and
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirits
             convincing
             ,
             that
             we
             bow
             and
             yield
             to
             his
             conviction
             .
             The
             Spouse
             then
             under
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             6.
             is
             here
             put
             to
             see
             her
             poverty
             ,
             and
             speak
             by
             others
             her
             case
             to
             Christ
             ,
             when
             she
             neglected
             
             to
             speak
             to
             Christ
             when
             he
             was
             nearer
             to
             her
             then
             now
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             find
             him
             ,
             tell
             him
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             then
             some
             spiritual
             capacity
             ,
             without
             which
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             
             and
             that
             is
             ,
             if
             they
             find
             him
             not
             ,
             Christ
             cannot
             be
             prayed
             unto
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             faith
             meet
             not
             with
             him
             as
             
               Immanuel
               .
               Paul
            
             saith
             well
             ,
             
               Rom.
               10.
               13.
               
               How
               shall
               they
               call
               on
               him
               in
               whom
               they
               have
               not
               believed
               ?
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Can
             one
             call
             on
             God
             ,
             or
             cry
             to
             him
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             ,
             who
             never
             laid
             hold
             on
             him
             as
             a
             Father
             ?
             Know
             then
             that
             unbelief
             is
             an
             iron
             door
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             many
             who
             pray
             ,
             or
             rather
             cry
             to
             him
             :
             for
             many
             pray
             to
             an
             unknown
             Christ
             .
             Could
             Jacob
             wrestle
             with
             an
             unfound
             and
             farre-off
             God
             ,
             
               Hos
               .
               12.
               4.
               
               He
               wept
               ,
               and
               made
               supplication
               to
               him
               :
               he
               found
               him
               in
            
             Bethel
             ,
             
               and
               there
               he
               spake
               with
               us
               .
            
             Can
             any
             knock
             ,
             and
             neither
             find
             the
             right
             door
             ,
             nor
             2.
             know
             the
             King
             and
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             within
             ?
             ye
             never
             went
             into
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             ,
             nor
             to
             his
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             how
             can
             ye
             speak
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             1.
             
             You
             lay
             much
             weight
             on
             the
             quality
             and
             worth
             of
             prayer
             ,
             when
             you
             say
             we
             must
             first
             find
             Christ
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             pray
             to
             him
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Praying
             must
             have
             some
             spiritual
             quality
             in
             it
             ,
             since
             it●s
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             for
             speaking
             of
             words
             is
             not
             praying
             .
             The
             legion
             of
             devils
             in
             the
             possessed
             man
             ,
             Mat.
             8.
             spake
             words
             ,
             and
             made
             a
             suit
             to
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             prayed
             not
             :
             Davids
             enemies
             
               cry
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             18.
             41.
             but
             pray
             not
             .
             
             The
             damned
             in
             hell
             speak
             words
             to
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             blaspheme
             and
             quarrel
             with
             holy
             justice
             ,
             but
             pray
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             lowest
             discernable
             breathing
             out
             of
             a
             sigh
             through
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             hath
             as
             well
             the
             nature
             of
             prayer
             ,
             as
             an
             eighth
             part
             of
             an
             ounce
             of
             gold
             partaketh
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             gold
             no
             less
             then
             a
             mountain
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             groaning
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             in
             every
             praying
             ,
             and
             therefore
             let
             none
             be
             beguiled
             ,
             who
             are
             destitute
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             3.
             
             It
             's
             not
             want
             of
             charity
             ,
             nor
             unnecessary
             discouraging
             of
             any
             ,
             to
             say
             a
             thistle
             
             is
             a
             thistle
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             rose
             ,
             a
             thorn
             is
             a
             thorn
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             vine-tree
             .
             Where
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             joynes
             no
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             can
             you
             call
             that
             speaking
             to
             God
             a
             work
             of
             saving
             grace
             ?
             It
             were
             good
             men
             were
             not
             permitted
             to
             treasure
             up
             pieces
             of
             brass
             and
             copper
             ,
             and
             suffered
             to
             dream
             they
             have
             a
             treasure
             of
             gold
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Sense
             of
             deadness
             in
             prayer
             oftner
             speaks
             the
             life
             of
             prayer
             ;
             and
             a
             godly
             sense
             of
             blindness
             is
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             seeing
             ,
             John
             9.
             41.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             2.
             
             Then
             must
             we
             not
             pray
             till
             me
             first
             find
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Not
             so
             neither
             ;
             for
             praying
             fitteth
             for
             praying
             :
             Stirring
             of
             the
             birth
             brings
             and
             increaseth
             lively
             heat
             ;
             
             better
             mar
             praying
             ,
             especially
             if
             you
             dare
             not
             dissemble
             ,
             then
             restrain
             or
             omit
             praying
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             3.
             
             I
             cry
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             not
             heard
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             godly
             man
             may
             move
             the
             same
             doubt
             ,
             
               Job
               19.
               7.
               
               Psal
            
             .
             22.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
             There
             are
             degrees
             of
             discerning
             an
             answer
             ,
             and
             degrees
             of
             the
             Lords
             opening
             to
             the
             knocking
             of
             faith
             ;
             it
             were
             sit
             yet
             Magus
             prayed
             more
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             22.
             and
             that
             he
             went
             about
             means
             with
             more
             sense
             of
             deadness
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             find
             my
             beloved
             .
          
           
             The
             Spouses
             withdrawing
             beloved
             ,
             v.
             6.
             is
             
               her
               beloved
            
             .
             Christ
             is
             a
             seeking
             ,
             
             yet
             ,
             sayes
             she
             ,
             
               he
               is
               my
               beloved
            
             .
             The
             interest
             in
             Christ
             is
             moral
             ,
             or
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             )
             legal
             ;
             the
             Father
             made
             him
             ours
             by
             free
             gift
             ,
             the
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             .
             2.
             
             The
             shining
             and
             smiling
             .
             3.
             the
             suspending
             of
             influences
             needful
             for
             the
             act
             of
             feeling
             is
             physical
             and
             real
             .
             The
             Lords
             outward
             dispensations
             make
             no
             change
             of
             1.
             
             Covenant-interest
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             is
             eternal
             ;
             the
             Lords
             absence
             from
             his
             own
             is
             not
             eternal
             .
             Nor
             is
             there
             change
             in
             relation
             of
             interest
             ;
             no
             distance
             of
             miles
             ,
             no
             frowning
             or
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             makes
             Christ
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             a
             husband
             ,
             a
             head
             ,
             a
             ransom-payer
             ,
             a
             Father
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Faith
             layes
             hold
             on
             right
             and
             on
             propriety
             .
             When
             the
             heirs
             possession
             is
             suspended
             ,
             and
             an
             out-lawed
             heir
             ,
             here
             is
             an
             heir
             ;
             the
             use
             of
             the
             breathings
             and
             influences
             is
             removed
             ;
             the
             mill
             stands
             and
             grindeth
             not
             ,
             the
             ground
             is
             plowed
             ;
             yet
             the
             same
             Lord
             and
             heritor
             of
             mill
             and
             land
             remaines
             .
             Hang
             not
             your
             rights
             ,
             writs
             ,
             and
             charters
             upon
             
             your
             sense
             ,
             or
             upon
             the
             ups
             and
             downs
             of
             the
             Lords
             dispensation
             ;
             nor
             doth
             a
             believers
             heaven
             stand
             in
             the
             particular
             out-lettings
             of
             the
             Lords
             free
             grace
             ,
             or
             his
             withdrawings
             ,
             though
             the
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             any
             hath
             ,
             the
             more
             doth
             their
             spiritual
             life
             and
             being
             depend
             upon
             the
             operations
             of
             grace
             ;
             as
             all
             things
             that
             grow
             and
             have
             life
             depend
             upon
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             and
             Heaven
             ,
             trees
             ;
             and
             plants
             ,
             
             and
             flowers
             ,
             and
             herbs
             ,
             suffer
             a
             sort
             of
             death
             by
             the
             departure
             of
             the
             Sun
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             begin
             to
             live
             again
             when
             in
             the
             spring
             the
             Sun
             moves
             near
             toward
             them
             ;
             so
             are
             the
             out-goings
             and
             gracious
             influences
             of
             the
             Sun
             of
             righteousnesse
             to
             the
             renewed
             ones
             ,
             in
             whom
             is
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             :
             for
             Christ
             keeps
             in
             being
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             cannot
             but
             keep
             it
             in
             being
             and
             operation
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               10.
               
               And
               if
               Christ
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               the
               body
               is
               dead
               because
               of
               sin
               :
               but
               the
               spirit
               is
               life
               because
               of
               righteousness
               .
            
             v.
             11.
             
             
               But
               if
               the
               Spirit
               of
               him
               that
               raised
               up
               Jesus
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               dwell
               in
               you
               ;
               he
               that
               raised
               up
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               shall
               also
               quicken
               your
               mortal
               bodies
               by
               the
               Spirit
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               you
               .
            
             See
             both
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             in
             this
             life
             is
             kept
             in
             being
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             the
             life
             of
             the
             body
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             made
             spiritual
             in
             the
             resurrection
             ,
             is
             restored
             again
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Deserted
             soules
             under
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             would
             neither
             cast
             away
             their
             confidence
             ,
             nor
             be
             too
             securely
             comforted
             when
             the
             Lord
             withdrawes
             (
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             former
             )
             the
             right
             in
             Christ
             is
             entire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             bargain
             of
             Redemption
             .
             Christs
             act
             of
             buying
             ,
             and
             dying
             ,
             and
             paying
             a
             price
             for
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             care
             of
             the
             trust
             and
             charge
             of
             redeemed
             soules
             committed
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             act
             of
             Atonement
             made
             by
             Christ
             ,
             accepted
             by
             God
             ,
             by
             which
             justice
             and
             the
             law
             stands
             fully
             satisfied
             ,
             are
             all
             whole
             and
             untouched
             under
             desertion
             :
             For
             our
             obedience
             is
             neither
             in
             whole
             nor
             in
             part
             ,
             neither
             
               in
               toto
            
             nor
             in
             tanto
             any
             penny
             of
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             law
             ,
             but
             payed
             upon
             another
             account
             .
             All
             these
             4.
             stand
             entire
             ,
             and
             the
             land
             and
             shore
             sail
             not
             ,
             and
             move
             not
             ,
             though
             the
             green
             Sailer
             judgeth
             so
             ,
             because
             he
             and
             the
             vessel
             are
             in
             sail
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             is
             it
             safe
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             lie
             and
             be
             secure
             ,
             when
             the
             
             Spirit
             in
             his
             flowings
             withdraws
             .
             It
             speaks
             some
             out-cast
             ,
             or
             out-lawry
             ;
             and
             the
             child
             should
             not
             be
             quiet
             ,
             when
             he
             knows
             the
             Father
             is
             displeased
             :
             nor
             would
             Ministers
             heal
             them
             with
             all
             Gospel
             and
             hony
             ,
             and
             lay
             aside
             all
             Law
             ;
             for
             what
             cures
             help
             the
             disease
             and
             the
             first
             fever
             ,
             the
             same
             are
             good
             some
             way
             for
             the
             second
             fever
             and
             recidivation
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             sick
             of
             love
             .
          
           
             As
             Cant.
             2.
             
             Greek
             ,
             wounded
             of
             love
             ,
             the
             Hebrew
             
               word
               imports
            
             weakness
             ,
             Judg.
             16.
             11.
             
             If
             they
             bind
             me
             with
             ropes
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             weak
             as
             another
             man.
             
          
           
             Hence
             it
             implies
             languishing
             pain
             ,
             
             through
             want
             of
             the
             feeling
             and
             enjoying
             of
             Christs
             presence
             ,
             
               Cant.
               2.
               5.
               
               Cant.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Cant.
            
             3.
             6
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             implies
             sicknesse
             and
             weakening
             of
             the
             person
             ,
             as
             in
             Amnons
             love
             to
             his
             sister
             
               Tamar
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             13.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             It
             comes
             from
             apprehended
             wrath
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               90.
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               32.
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Psal
               .
               6.
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
               38.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               &c.
               
               Dan.
               9.
               11.
               
               Rom.
               7.
               24.
               
               Isa
               .
               33.
               24.
               
               Job
               13.
               24.
               
               Psal
               .
               77.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Psal
               .
               88.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             80.
             7
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             It
             imports
             the
             feeling
             of
             that
             pain
             .
             The
             second
             act
             of
             sicknesse
             ,
             Matth.
             9.
             12.
             as
             to
             the
             pain
             through
             want
             of
             feeling
             and
             enjoying
             God.
             1.
             
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             want
             of
             the
             life
             ,
             though
             the
             believer
             be
             still
             loved
             ,
             chosen
             ,
             redeemed
             ,
             translated
             from
             death
             to
             life
             ;
             but
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             can
             put
             a
             check-lock
             and
             an
             iron
             bar
             on
             all
             our
             comforts
             ,
             withdrawes
             ,
             and
             lets
             the
             Spouse
             swoon
             ,
             and
             stayes
             not
             the
             heart
             with
             flagons
             of
             wine
             and
             apples
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             with
             the
             effectual
             applying
             of
             the
             word
             of
             promise
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             heart
             is
             established
             or
             strengthened
             ,
             
               Jam.
               5.
               8.
               
               Rom.
            
             1.
             11.
             and
             by
             which
             we
             stay
             and
             rest
             our selves
             upon
             the
             word
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             
               Chron.
               32.
               6
               ,
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Acts
            
             14.
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             here
             suspending
             and
             the
             want
             of
             the
             consolations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             the
             comforter
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             other
             want
             .
             Now
             the
             Lord
             hath
             holy
             and
             necessary
             reasons
             why
             he
             suspends
             influences
             to
             the
             feeling
             and
             knowledge
             of
             these
             rich
             comforts
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             holy
             Soveraignty
             .
             Now
             soveraignty
             never
             acts
             separated
             from
             infinite
             wisedome
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             most
             abstract
             from
             the
             object
             ;
             as
             in
             making
             a
             world
             ,
             or
             not
             creating
             any
             
             thing
             ;
             in
             ordaining
             of
             the
             same
             lump
             ,
             some
             to
             be
             vessels
             of
             honour
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             dishonour
             .
             There
             is
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             but
             never
             a
             reason
             concludent
             ,
             or
             so
             objectively
             binding
             and
             limiting
             the
             Lord
             ;
             but
             the
             contradicent
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             no
             created
             world
             ,
             no
             ordaining
             of
             some
             to
             honour
             and
             some
             to
             dishonour
             ,
             should
             be
             as
             good
             .
             As
             we
             see
             in
             thousands
             and
             millions
             of
             possible
             worlds
             of
             other
             men
             ,
             other
             Angels
             ,
             and
             other
             creatures
             which
             he
             can
             create
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Infinite
             wisedome
             judges
             it
             fitter
             that
             old
             Jacob
             weep
             and
             be
             not
             comforted
             that
             Joseph
             be
             sold
             into
             Egypt
             ,
             then
             be
             a
             rejoycing
             free
             Patriarch
             at
             home
             ;
             that
             the
             man
             Christ
             lie
             before
             him
             with
             tears
             and
             strong
             cries
             ,
             then
             that
             it
             be
             otherwise
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             To
             infinite
             wisedom
             it
             is
             clear
             ,
             that
             a
             creature
             and
             a
             sinful
             creature
             cannot
             so
             measure
             out
             sense
             and
             comfort
             as
             the
             only
             wise
             God
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             not
             so
             fit
             all
             the
             members
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             servants
             ,
             children
             ,
             strangers
             should
             be
             their
             own
             stewards
             of
             the
             bread
             ,
             wine
             ,
             and
             dainties
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             spices
             ,
             ointments
             ,
             myrrhe
             ,
             aloes
             ,
             and
             cassia
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             should
             be
             one
             wise
             and
             faithful
             servant
             over
             the
             family
             ,
             that
             all
             and
             every
             one
             hand
             over
             head
             run
             not
             to
             the
             heap
             .
             
             Therefore
             is
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             adored
             in
             his
             wisedome
             ,
             as
             much
             in
             withdrawing
             influences
             of
             sense
             and
             comforts
             ,
             as
             in
             bestowing
             them
             :
             Judge
             if
             all
             the
             fatherless
             infants
             ,
             and
             pupils
             ,
             and
             minors
             of
             the
             earth
             were
             left
             to
             be
             fathers
             and
             tutors
             to
             themselves
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             be
             with
             their
             inheritances
             ?
             If
             all
             the
             sick
             on
             earth
             were
             their
             own
             only
             Physicians
             ,
             whether
             old
             or
             young
             ,
             should
             it
             not
             be
             ill
             with
             the
             health
             of
             many
             ?
             Some
             cures
             are
             worse
             then
             the
             diseases
             :
             there
             is
             a
             sickly
             and
             unnatural
             thirst
             on
             some
             persons
             sick
             of
             a
             feaver
             ;
             
             it
             would
             be
             ill
             with
             them
             if
             either
             abundance
             of
             wine
             ,
             or
             a
             fountain
             of
             water
             were
             at
             their
             bed-side
             :
             the
             choise
             and
             elective
             faculty
             of
             the
             sick
             mans
             mind
             ,
             is
             often
             as
             sick
             as
             his
             body
             .
             Let
             me
             not
             then
             be
             my
             own
             comforter
             ,
             but
             let
             the
             Spirit
             of
             infinite
             wisedome
             enjoy
             his
             own
             office
             ,
             and
             be
             the
             other
             comforter
             ,
             whom
             the
             Father
             sends
             in
             Christs
             name
             .
          
           
             Q.
             May
             not
             such
             as
             are
             sick
             of
             love
             pray
             for
             sense
             and
             comfort
             ?
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             
             There
             are
             some
             relative
             mercies
             that
             the
             Saints
             may
             pray
             for
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             be
             denied
             ,
             praise
             and
             blesse
             the
             Lord
             for
             the
             denial
             of
             them
             ;
             because
             we
             often
             pray
             for
             sense
             ,
             comfort
             ,
             full
             assurance
             ,
             not
             as
             they
             are
             acts
             of
             gracious
             duties
             (
             which
             were
             good
             )
             but
             as
             they
             are
             taking
             and
             alluring
             rewards
             and
             wages
             before
             we
             doe
             our
             work
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
             2.
             
             Is
             not
             languishing
             pain
             in
             love-sickness
             after
             Christ
             an
             evil
             to
             be
             prayed
             against
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             question
             we
             may
             pray
             against
             swooning
             and
             fainting
             of
             the
             life
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             may
             pray
             for
             the
             contrary
             comfort
             ,
             but
             with
             submission
             to
             infinite
             wisedom
             .
             Some
             diseases
             are
             so
             diseases
             ,
             as
             some
             fluxes
             and
             some
             fevers
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             also
             medicinal
             helps
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             healthy
             and
             lively
             diseases
             .
             The
             Lord
             ,
             and
             nature
             under
             the
             Lord
             ,
             gives
             excellent
             medicine
             :
             who
             knows
             but
             
             Hezekiah's
             running
             botch
             ,
             which
             was
             otherwise
             deadly
             ,
             was
             a
             natural
             help
             to
             his
             fifteen
             yeares
             health
             and
             life
             which
             followed
             ?
             Look
             not
             on
             the
             holy
             Lord
             when
             he
             is
             acting
             as
             a
             Physitian
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             acting
             as
             a
             Judge
             .
             Want
             with
             good
             will
             the
             sense
             and
             comfort
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             have
             you
             want
             in
             his
             infinite
             wisedome
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             whatever
             we
             pray
             for
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             it
             with
             submission
             ,
             and
             a
             reserve
             to
             holy
             soveraignty
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             sense
             and
             comfort
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             is
             a
             doubt
             and
             a
             great
             one
             ,
             whether
             with
             alike
             submission
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             that
             which
             is
             
               bonum
               honestum
            
             ,
             and
             a
             gracious
             duty
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             
               bonum
               jucundum
            
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             pleasant
             ,
             or
             the
             reward
             of
             a
             duty
             :
             Hence
             the
             question
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawful
             to
             pray
             for
             saving
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             how
             far
             ,
             whether
             conditionally
             or
             absolutely
             ?
             Hence
             the
             first
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             Whatever
             the
             clay
             suites
             from
             the
             potter
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             suited
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             With
             that
             general
             submission
             ,
             or
             rather
             subjection
             ,
             which
             all
             creatures
             as
             creatures
             owe
             to
             their
             Creator
             :
             
             Hence
             the
             clay
             cannot
             contradict
             the
             potter
             ,
             though
             but
             a
             sinful
             man
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               why
               hast
               thou
               made
               me
               thus
               ?
            
             Rom.
             9.
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             negative
             submission
             is
             far
             required
             ,
             as
             the
             contrary
             ,
             
             to
             wit
             ,
             a
             chiding
             and
             contending
             with
             the
             Lord
             in
             any
             case
             ,
             whether
             he
             give
             or
             deny
             influences
             ,
             is
             unlawful
             ;
             it
             's
             sin
             to
             reply
             on
             the
             contrary
             to
             judge
             or
             misjudge
             God
             ,
             v.
             20.
             
             
             
               Isa
               .
               45.
               9.
               
               Woe
               to
               him
               that
               strives
               with
               his
               Maker
               .
            
             See
             the
             word
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             most
             lawful
             to
             seek
             influences
             of
             grace
             for
             duties
             at
             all
             times
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               Saints
               doe
               pray
               for
               influences
               ,
            
             Psalm
             119.
             25.
             
             Quicken
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
             27.
             
             Make
             me
             understand
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             precepts
             .
             29.
             
             Grant
             me
             thy
             law
             graciously
             .
             33.
             
             Teach
             me
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             statutes
             .
             35.
             
             Make
             me
             to
             goe
             in
             the
             paths
             of
             thy
             commandements
             .
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
             Draw
             me
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               We
               may
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               withdraw
               his
               influences
               from
               sinful
               actings
               ,
            
             Psalm
             119.
             29.
             
             Remove
             from
             me
             the
             way
             of
             lying
             .
             Psalm
             141.
             4.
             
             Incline
             not
             my
             heart
             to
             any
             evil
             thing
             ,
             to
             practice
             wicked
             works
             with
             men
             that
             work
             iniquity
             .
             Matth.
             6.
             13.
             
             Lead
             us
             not
             into
             temptation
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Influences
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             are
             promised
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Deut.
               30.
               6.
               
               Jer.
               32.
               39
               ,
               40.
               
               Ezek.
            
             36.
             27.
             and
             so
             doth
             Christ
             promise
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             teaching
             ,
             John
             14.
             26.
             convincing
             ,
             John
             16.
             7.
             guiding
             ,
             v.
             13.
             
             Then
             we
             may
             suit
             from
             God
             what
             he
             promises
             to
             give
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Our
             will
             is
             to
             be
             conform
             to
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             God
             in
             his
             law
             ,
             
               Rom.
               12.
               2.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
               4.
               3.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             Then
             may
             we
             seek
             necessary
             helps
             for
             these
             actings
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Christ
             commends
             praying
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Luke
               11.
               13.
               
               Matth.
               6.
               9.
               
               John
            
             16.
             23.
             and
             James
             is
             clear
             in
             it
             ,
             Jam.
             16.
             6.
             and
             therefore
             he
             commands
             also
             praying
             for
             the
             saving
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             influences
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             two-fold
             contradicting
             of
             the
             Lords
             will.
             One
             by
             way
             of
             replying
             ,
             striving
             and
             challenging
             the
             Lord
             as
             doing
             unequally
             .
             This
             is
             condemned
             in
             the
             cited
             places
             ,
             
               Rom.
               9.
               10.
               
               Isa
            
             .
             45.
             9.
             
             There
             is
             another
             humble
             contradicting
             in
             the
             woman
             of
             
               Canaan
               ,
               Matth.
            
             15.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             In
             wrestling
             Jacob
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             sayes
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               goe
            
             ,
             Gen.
             32.
             26.
             
             In
             Moses
             interceding
             ,
             Exod.
             32.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Yea
             when
             Christ
             commands
             the
             disciples
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             in
             order
             to
             watching
             citeth
             the
             Prophecie
             of
             
               Zechariah
               ,
               c.
            
             13.
             
             who
             foretold
             that
             the
             flock
             should
             be
             scattered
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             sinfully
             forsake
             and
             deny
             their
             Master
             ;
             he
             also
             charges
             them
             to
             contradict
             that
             permissive
             will
             and
             decree
             of
             God
             by
             which
             it
             was
             ordained
             that
             the
             Lord
             shall
             withdraw
             his
             influences
             from
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             disciples
             ,
             that
             their
             sinful
             weaknesse
             might
             appear
             ,
             therefore
             suppose
             the
             Lord
             say
             it
             's
             my
             decree
             and
             will
             to
             deny
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             us
             in
             such
             particular
             actings
             ,
             it
             's
             the
             Lords
             mind
             that
             we
             should
             humbly
             contradict
             that
             holy
             will
             and
             desire
             ,
             and
             pray
             in
             the
             contrary
             :
             nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             command
             the
             reasonable
             creature
             to
             will
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             desire
             saving
             grace
             ;
             for
             so
             the
             holy
             Lord
             should
             command
             sin
             :
             yea
             to
             desire
             and
             pray
             for
             grace
             is
             our
             duty
             commanded
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             by
             Christ
             ,
             
               Matth.
               6.
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Luke
            
             11.
             13.
             even
             when
             we
             pray
             that
             the
             Lords
             
               name
               may
               be
               hallowed
               ,
               his
               kingdome
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               to
               be
               done
            
             by
             us
             and
             others
             cheerfully
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             we
             desire
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             sin
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             grace
             in
             all
             things
             to
             obey
             the
             Lord
             ,
             though
             we
             know
             that
             he
             denies
             his
             saving
             influences
             to
             us
             and
             to
             many
             others
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             4.
             
             With
             this
             holy
             contradicting
             of
             the
             Lord
             will
             ,
             is
             conjoyned
             an
             humble
             submitting
             to
             the
             Lords
             denying
             of
             saving
             influences
             ,
             without
             a
             sinful
             counter-working
             of
             his
             holy
             will
             now
             revealed
             ,
             or
             without
             charging
             folly
             or
             unequal
             dealing
             upon
             the
             Lord.
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             own
             grace
             is
             his
             own
             grace
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             free
             of
             all
             debt
             and
             obligation
             to
             give
             gracious
             influences
             to
             Angels
             or
             men
             ;
             as
             also
             grace
             to
             use
             the
             measure
             of
             grace
             given
             ,
             is
             rather
             to
             be
             sought
             then
             a
             large
             measure
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             in
             love-sicknesse
             for
             Christ
             a
             weakness
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             and
             a
             fainting
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             this
             may
             come
             from
             the
             apprehended
             curse
             and
             anger
             of
             God
             for
             sin
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             disease
             after
             conversion
             that
             the
             child
             of
             God
             may
             be
             sick
             of
             .
             So
             David
             ,
             Psal
             .
             6.
             1.
             
             
               Lord
               rebuke
               me
               not
               in
               thine
               anger
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             38.
             2.
             
             
               Thine
               arrows
               stick
               fast
               in
               me
               ,
               thine
               hand
               presseth
               me
               sore
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               no
               soundness
               in
               my
               flesh
               because
               of
               thine
               anger
               ,
               neither
               is
               there
               any
               rest
               in
               my
               bones
               because
               of
               my
               sin
               .
               4.
               
               For
               mine
               iniquities
               are
               gone
               over
               mine
               head
               :
               as
               a
               heavy
               burthen
               they
               are
               too
               heavy
               for
               me
               .
            
             
             Psalm
             90.
             7.
             
             
               We
               are
               consumed
               by
               thine
               anger
               ,
               and
               by
               thy
               wrath
               we
               are
               troubled
               ;
               thou
               hast
               set
               our
               iniquities
               before
               thee
               ;
               our
               secret
               sins
               in
               the
               light
               of
               thy
               countenance
               .
            
             Therefore
             that
             
               Rom.
               8.
               14.
               
               For
               ye
               have
               not
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               bondage
               again
               to
               fear
               ,
            
             is
             all
             one
             with
             this
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             receive
             it
             ,
             or
             we
             have
             not
             received
             the
             habit
             ,
             but
             are
             and
             may
             be
             under
             the
             temptation
             and
             actual
             assaults
             of
             that
             spirit
             of
             law-bondage
             .
             Now
             in
             this
             sickness
             in
             the
             renewed
             soul
             ,
             this
             is
             wrong
             ,
             that
             the
             conscience
             goes
             back
             to
             its
             old
             prison
             ,
             
             and
             comes
             again
             under
             the
             spirit
             of
             bondage
             :
             for
             Christ
             having
             made
             our
             peace
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             attonement
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             there
             is
             ground
             of
             peace
             with
             God
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             Law-debt
             of
             sin
             ;
             otherwise
             we
             fail
             against
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             paid
             ransome
             :
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             blot
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             are
             never
             to
             have
             peace
             that
             way
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             is
             good
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             troubled
             that
             way
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             world
             is
             whole
             and
             needs
             not
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             ,
             is
             the
             death
             of
             the
             world
             and
             a
             worse
             disease
             .
          
           
             Hence
             the
             third
             ;
             it
             's
             also
             good
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             pained
             for
             the
             want
             of
             righteousness
             ;
             those
             ingredients
             make
             love-sickness
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             for
             Christ
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             soul
             is
             sick
             and
             pained
             for
             the
             want
             of
             saving
             influences
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             It
             is
             pained
             with
             a
             spiritual
             burden
             ;
             a
             carnal
             man
             cannot
             be
             pained
             with
             a
             spiritual
             burden
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             a
             horse
             or
             an
             Elephant
             can
             be
             sad
             for
             the
             want
             of
             a
             reasonable
             soul
             ,
             or
             a
             sucking
             child
             weep
             because
             he
             hath
             not
             learning
             ,
             and
             the
             knowledge
             of
             a
             Philosopher
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Sickness
             is
             a
             pain
             and
             distemper
             through
             want
             of
             health
             ,
             and
             argues
             a
             constitution
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             sickness
             is
             a
             fainting
             and
             weakness
             of
             the
             soul
             for
             the
             want
             of
             Christ
             ,
             he
             being
             the
             health
             and
             life
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             and
             that
             speaks
             an
             excellent
             soul-constitution
             ,
             that
             the
             soul
             lives
             ,
             breathes
             ,
             enjoys
             its
             best
             being
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             vigorous
             and
             strong
             life
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             when
             Christ
             is
             away
             in
             his
             sweetest
             operations
             of
             felt
             love
             and
             intimate
             embracings
             ,
             flamings
             and
             out-lettings
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             deadly
             sick
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             no
             cool
             for
             this
             fever
             but
             the
             shining
             and
             lovely
             speaking
             of
             the
             Physitian
             Christ
             :
             love
             hath
             killed
             
             some
             because
             they
             could
             not
             enjoy
             the
             party
             loved
             .
             Elies
             daughter
             in
             Law
             not
             only
             is
             sick
             ,
             but
             died
             because
             the
             glory
             was
             departed
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             fits
             of
             this
             Ague
             are
             strongest
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             away
             ;
             cold
             paineth
             most
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             heat
             ;
             sickness
             in
             the
             want
             of
             ease
             and
             life
             :
             hence
             
               seeking
               him
               whom
               the
               soul
               loves
            
             in
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             seeking
             him
             with
             care
             ,
             
               Saw
               ye
               him
            
             (
             O
             watchmen
             )
             
               whom
               my
               soul
               loveth
            
             ?
             So
             there
             is
             panting
             ,
             as
             is
             in
             sickmen
             ,
             or
             chased
             wild
             beasts
             dying
             a
             thirst
             ;
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             sen●ble
             soul
             crying
             out
             for
             the
             living
             God.
             Psalm
             42.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               My
               soul
               longeth
               ,
               yea
               even
               fainteth
               for
               the
               courts
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             In
             this
             love-sickness
             fainting
             and
             swooning
             are
             neer
             to
             dying
             :
             the
             moisture
             turned
             into
             the
             drouth
             of
             Summer
             :
             leanness
             of
             body
             speaks
             sickness
             ;
             
               My
               heart
               and
               my
               flesh
               cry
               out
               for
               the
               living
               God
            
             ;
             when
             the
             pain
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             and
             childbirth
             pain
             put
             some
             to
             shouting
             the
             sickness
             must
             be
             vehement
             ;
             shouting
             and
             crying
             out
             of
             pain
             ,
             
               O
               pain
               of
               pains
               ,
               I
               want
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               my
               soul
               is
               away
            
             ;
             this
             causeth
             spiritual
             distempers
             and
             doubts
             ;
             this
             sickness
             keepeth
             the
             sick
             person
             waking
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             sleep
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             rejoycing
             :
             The
             woman
             cannot
             sleep
             ,
             but
             riseth
             early
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             weeps
             on
             Angels
             and
             men
             ,
             
               John
               20.
               1
               ,
               12
               ,
               13.
               
               Ah
               ,
               they
               have
               taken
               away
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               I
               know
               not
               where
               they
               have
               laid
               him
               .
            
             It
             was
             a
             branch
             of
             this
             sickness
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             though
             of
             a
             far
             other
             kind
             ,
             feeling
             God
             to
             forsake
             him
             ,
             he
             
               with
               tears
               and
               strong
               cries
            
             bemoans
             himself
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             It
             's
             a
             wicked
             disposition
             1.
             to
             think
             we
             shall
             do
             well
             enough
             without
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             breathing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             David
             is
             in
             the
             mist
             ,
             and
             misses
             the
             way
             when
             he
             prays
             in
             his
             blindness
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               lead
               me
            
             ;
             and
             misses
             life
             and
             some
             degrees
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             prays
             so
             often
             for
             quickning
             :
             the
             Artificer
             that
             wants
             his
             tools
             and
             instruments
             can
             work
             none
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             When
             a
             soul
             can
             live
             contentedly
             and
             joyfully
             and
             wants
             God
             ,
             and
             lives
             fat
             and
             rejoycingly
             60.
             or
             70.
             years
             without
             Christ
             ,
             and
             never
             missed
             Christ
             ;
             how
             few
             know
             this
             sickness
             ?
             Especially
             1.
             
             The
             pain
             of
             hunger
             and
             thirst
             which
             is
             destructive
             to
             life
             ;
             the
             fruitful
             earths
             disease
             and
             
             pain
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             want
             of
             rain
             and
             long
             drouth
             ;
             as
             
               Psal
               .
               63.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
               14.
               4
               ,
               6.
               
               Lam.
            
             2.
             20.
             this
             plague
             brings
             forth
             overwhelming
             of
             spirit
             ,
             stretching
             out
             of
             the
             hands
             when
             one
             is
             a
             dying
             and
             cannot
             speak
             ,
             the
             eating
             of
             young
             children
             ;
             the
             hinde
             for
             drouth
             and
             want
             of
             grass
             calves
             in
             the
             field
             ,
             and
             forsakes
             her
             young
             ones
             ,
             Jer.
             14.
             5.
             
             Few
             are
             put
             to
             shifts
             of
             all
             sorts
             for
             want
             of
             Christ
             .
             2.
             
             Few
             know
             the
             sorrow
             and
             sadness
             of
             an
             absent
             husband
             :
             every
             wind
             is
             blessed
             in
             the
             wifes
             thought
             that
             blows
             where
             he
             is
             ;
             every
             ship
             that
             is
             thought
             to
             carry
             him
             home
             is
             a
             ship
             of
             desire
             ;
             the
             earth
             is
             loved
             that
             he
             walks
             on
             ;
             the
             house
             blessed
             that
             he
             lodges
             in
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             husband
             is
             dead
             ,
             what
             mourning
             does
             the
             wife
             of
             youth
             make
             over
             his
             grave
             ?
             Ah
             ,
             few
             know
             heart-breaking
             and
             sorrow
             because
             Christ
             is
             gone
             ;
             
             this
             were
             a
             holy
             moral
             happiness
             in
             the
             damned
             in
             hell
             ,
             if
             their
             sorrow
             for
             being
             banished
             and
             punished
             
               with
               everlasting
               destruction
               from
               the
               presence
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               2
               Thess
               .
            
             1.
             9.
             were
             for
             the
             want
             of
             the
             saving
             presence
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             makes
             holy
             as
             well
             as
             happy
             .
             3.
             
             Impatiency
             of
             desire
             is
             paining
             ,
             how
             long
             shall
             the
             Lord
             hide
             his
             face
             ?
             when
             shall
             I
             see
             him
             ?
             
               come
               ,
               even
               so
               come
            
             ;
             there
             is
             much
             paining
             impatience
             in
             that
             prayer
             for
             the
             marriage
             day
             in
             such
             as
             long
             for
             his
             appearance
             ,
             
               Cant.
               8.
               14.
               
               Make
               haste
               my
               beloved
               ,
               and
               be
               thou
               like
               to
               a
               Roe
               ,
               or
               a
               young
               Hart
               upon
               the
               mountains
               of
               spices
               .
            
             So
             as
             the
             song
             began
             with
             desire
             of
             Christs
             first
             coming
             to
             kiss
             her
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             in
             Christs
             more
             bright
             appearance
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             preached
             by
             himself
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             his
             Servants
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             and
             Teachers
             ;
             so
             it
             endeth
             with
             a
             strong
             desire
             of
             his
             second
             coming
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             come
             with
             speed
             ,
             as
             the
             
               young
               harts
            
             ,
             which
             flee
             for
             succour
             to
             the
             mountains
             where
             spices
             grow
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             17.
             as
             there
             are
             divers
             words
             expressing
             this
             impatient
             desire
             ,
             every
             hour
             seeming
             a
             day
             ,
             and
             every
             day
             a
             year
             to
             love-sickness
             ,
             longing
             for
             that
             day
             the
             dawning
             whereof
             is
             the
             eternal
             celebrating
             of
             the
             solemn
             marriage
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Bride
             the
             Lambs
             wife
             without
             parting
             for
             ever
             ,
             
               Rev.
               22.
               12.
               
               Behold
               I
               come
               quickly
               .
               17.
               
               And
               the
               Spirit
               and
               the
               Bride
               say
               ,
               Come
               .
               And
               let
               him
               that
               heareth
               ,
               say
               ,
               Come
               .
            
             And
             v.
             20.
             
             
               Surely
               I
               
               come
               quickly
               ,
               Amen
               :
               even
               so
               come
               ,
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             These
             five
             comes
             speak
             loves
             desire
             upon
             the
             Bridegrooms
             side
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Brides
             side
             in
             love-sickness
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             sweet
             is
             it
             when
             pain
             it self
             makes
             prayers
             to
             Christ
             ?
             and
             want
             speaks
             to
             riches
             ,
             death
             and
             deadness
             to
             him
             who
             is
             the
             resurrection
             and
             the
             life
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Yet
             sense
             alone
             speaking
             often
             mistakes
             and
             chides
             ,
             yea
             ,
             impatient
             sense
             ,
             mistaking
             the
             wise
             and
             holy
             dispensation
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             Christs
             absence
             is
             wise
             ,
             but
             not
             unkind
             and
             void
             of
             love
             ;
             he
             does
             not
             ever
             absent
             himself
             because
             he
             is
             angry
             ,
             or
             hates
             such
             from
             whom
             he
             withdraws
             his
             influences
             ,
             
             but
             to
             increase
             hunger
             and
             lively
             desire
             .
          
           
             And
             3.
             
             Holy
             missing
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Careful
             seeking
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             And
             3.
             
             Strong
             desires
             of
             love-sickness
             are
             more
             solid
             and
             edifying
             graces
             then
             feeling
             ,
             sense
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             his
             presence
             as
             we
             use
             them
             ;
             and
             these
             are
             often
             stronger
             when
             Christ
             is
             absent
             then
             present
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             accompany
             missing
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Seeking
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             And
             impatient
             longing
             for
             him
             are
             more
             useful
             then
             influences
             that
             accompanies
             sense
             .
             See
             how
             lively
             they
             are
             in
             David
             when
             he
             wants
             Sanctuary-presence
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               42.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
               63.
               1
               ,
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             84.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             In
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             
               Cant.
               3.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             compared
             with
             v.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sense
             never
             brings
             forth
             such
             a
             love-song
             ,
             so
             highly
             extolling
             Christ
             ,
             as
             faith
             under
             absence
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Strong
             believing
             and
             resting
             upon
             the
             promises
             when
             the
             Lord
             hides
             himself
             under
             love-sickness
             and
             apprehended
             wrath
             ,
             fetch
             sweeter
             influences
             then
             sense
             of
             presence
             :
             as
             may
             be
             clear
             in
             the
             godly
             ,
             who
             1.
             move
             questions
             ,
             yet
             so
             as
             love
             and
             faith
             encline
             most
             to
             the
             edifying
             conclusion
             ,
             and
             to
             faiths
             side
             rather
             then
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             sense
             .
             
             
               Psalm
               71.
               7.
               
               Will
               the
               Lord
               cast
               off
               for
               ever
               ?
            
             faith
             under
             a
             cloud
             believeth
             he
             will
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             :
             
               and
               will
               he
               be
               favourable
               no
               more
               ?
               8.
               
               Is
               his
               mercy
               clean
               gone
               for
               ever
               ?
               doth
               his
               promise
               fail
               for
               evermore
               ?
               9.
               
               Hath
               God
               forgotton
               to
               be
               gracious
               ?
               hath
               he
               in
               anger
               shut
               up
               his
               tender
               mercies
               ?
            
             In
             these
             questions
             the
             flesh
             and
             unbelieving
             sense
             
             have
             a
             great
             hand
             ;
             the
             question
             in
             sense
             includes
             this
             ,
             
               Is
               the
               Lord
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             and
             pure
             faith
             never
             moves
             such
             a
             question
             as
             that
             ,
             but
             the
             aim
             and
             scope
             of
             faith
             is
             to
             beat
             down
             such
             questions
             ;
             and
             the
             sense
             of
             faith
             in
             these
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             not
             cast
             off
             for
             ever
             ;
             the
             Lord
             will
             not
             leave
             off
             to
             be
             gracious
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ;
             his
             mercy
             is
             not
             clean
             gone
             ;
             his
             promise
             and
             covenant
             is
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             fails
             not
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               Under
               the
               sense
               of
               wrath
               ,
               faith
               eying
               the
               nature
               of
               God
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               corrects
               sense
               .
            
             Lam.
             3.
             8.
             
             When
             I
             cry
             and
             shout
             he
             shutteth
             out
             my
             prayers
             .
             
               Ah
               ,
               no
            
             ,
             v.
             25.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             good
             to
             them
             that
             wait
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             the
             soul
             that
             seeketh
             him
             :
             
               that
               is
               a
               harbour
               in
               place
               of
               a
               rock
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             was
             unto
             me
             as
             a
             Bear
             lying
             in
             wait
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Lion
             in
             secret
             places
             .
             
               Ah
               ,
               not
               so
            
             .
             v.
             24.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             I
             will
             hope
             in
             him
             .
             
               These
               are
               strong
               and
               edifying
               influences
               of
               grace
               under
               absence
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             
               What
               is
               thy
               beloved
               more
               then
               another
               beloved
               ?
            
             This
             is
             not
             the
             speech
             of
             enemies
             ,
             for
             they
             discern
             her
             
               to
               be
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
               ,
            
             and
             see
             heavenly
             beauty
             and
             grace
             in
             the
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             professors
             ,
             that
             seek
             the
             beloved
             with
             her
             ,
             
               c.
               6.
               v.
            
             1.
             yet
             they
             are
             less
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             more
             carnal
             then
             the
             Spouse
             .
          
           
             For
             1.
             
             They
             perceive
             her
             in
             a
             passion
             ,
             and
             they
             meet
             her
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             passion
             ,
             
               What
               is
               your
               Beloved
            
             ?
             whereof
             is
             your
             Christ
             made
             of
             more
             then
             ours
             ?
             either
             enemies
             or
             believers
             ,
             in
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             carnal
             or
             apt
             to
             mistake
             a
             spiritual
             state
             ;
             so
             must
             the
             world
             say
             of
             Noah
             ,
             who
             was
             just
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             
             sure
             the
             world
             thought
             him
             too
             just
             ;
             he
             'll
             build
             an
             Ark
             ,
             and
             he
             'll
             have
             all
             the
             world
             to
             be
             drowned
             but
             himself
             and
             his
             house
             .
             Hence
             Jeroboams
             word
             ,
             1
             
               Kings
               12.
               28.
               
               It
               is
               too
               much
               for
               you
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             and
             the
             Lord
             commanded
             them
             ;
             doth
             God
             command
             too
             much
             ?
             is
             the
             Lord
             too
             strict
             ?
             So
             Satan
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
               yea
               ,
               hath
               God
               said
               ye
               shall
               not
               eat
               of
               every
               tree
               of
               the
               garden
               ?
            
             that
             is
             a
             strict
             Law-giver
             who
             laies
             bands
             on
             your
             eating
             of
             fruit
             which
             he
             hath
             created
             to
             be
             eaten
             .
             The
             believing
             disciples
             ,
             
               Matth.
               15.
               23.
               
               Send
               her
               away
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
             
               she
               cries
               and
               troubles
               us
               with
               her
               prayers
               .
            
             Were
             there
             not
             some
             godly
             who
             might
             think
             Daniel
             needed
             not
             cry
             his
             prayers
             out
             at
             his
             window
             ?
             he
             might
             pray
             and
             not
             blow
             a
             trumpet
             ?
             There
             is
             an
             Idol
             called
             discretion
             and
             moderation
             ,
             pray
             ,
             profess
             Christ
             leisurely
             ,
             we
             think
             to
             be
             saved
             and
             come
             to
             heaven
             as
             well
             as
             you
             .
             O
             what
             precise
             lips
             were
             Davids
             !
             I
             will
             not
             name
             Baal
             with
             my
             lips
             ,
             Psal
             .
             16.
             4.
             
             It
             's
             too
             great
             Morosity
             for
             Moses
             to
             say
             to
             a
             King
             
               Not
               a
               hoof
               shall
               bide
               in
               Egypt
               .
            
             What
             matter
             of
             cowes
             ,
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             be
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             house
             of
             bondage
             ?
             what
             if
             there
             were
             not
             one
             Israelites
             four-footed
             beast
             breathing
             on
             earth
             ,
             so
             the
             Church
             live
             ?
          
           
             And
             1.
             
             Men
             that
             find
             fault
             with
             too
             much
             zeal
             ,
             and
             cry
             ,
             moderation
             ,
             look
             to
             that
             ;
             walk
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               Eph.
               5.
               15.
               strictly
               ,
               precisely
               ,
            
             numbring
             all
             your
             foot-steps
             ;
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             called
             heady
             ,
             precise
             ,
             fools
             .
             Nay
             ,
             
               walk
               as
               wise
               men
               ,
               not
               as
               fools
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Moderate
             professors
             stint
             themselves
             ,
             
               this
               I
               le
               do
               ,
               and
               no
               more
            
             ;
             it
             shall
             do
             my
             business
             .
             Ah
             ,
             speak
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             spirits
             ,
             the
             breathings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Kings
             chambers
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             wine
             ;
             these
             are
             imaginations
             :
             preach
             fundamentals
             ,
             faith
             and
             repentance
             ,
             what
             should
             more
             ?
             such
             truths
             as
             are
             beyond
             fundamentals
             are
             not
             necessary
             ,
             obliterate
             them
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
               that
               eight
               souls
               were
               saved
               in
               the
               Ark
            
             sure
             it
             is
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             many
             are
             saved
             who
             know
             it
             not
             ;
             yet
             if
             any
             say
             its
             not
             necessary
             
               necessitate
               praecepti
            
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             a
             man
             who
             pulls
             off
             the
             covering
             off
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             saith
             ,
             what
             aileth
             you
             ?
             I
             touch
             not
             any
             foundation-stone
             of
             the
             house
             ;
             I
             hurt
             not
             the
             building
             .
          
           
             What
             is
             thy
             Beloved
             ?
          
           
             All
             professors
             see
             not
             with
             one
             measure
             of
             light
             :
             the
             Spouse
             is
             a
             wonder
             to
             many
             professors
             not
             so
             acquainted
             with
             Christ
             ;
             some
             are
             led
             to
             heaven
             through
             much
             love-sickness
             and
             pain
             ,
             and
             others
             with
             stronger
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             soul
             then
             others
             ;
             it
             rebukes
             such
             as
             are
             censorious
             and
             uncharitable
             to
             others
             ,
             because
             they
             have
             not
             thronged
             through
             the
             same
             needle-eye
             with
             themselves
             .
          
           
           
             Ah!
             1.
             
             How
             many
             cast
             we
             out
             that
             Christ
             receives
             in
             ?
             
               Rom.
               14.
               3.
               
               Luke
            
             7.
             39.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             look
             to
             what
             men
             have
             not
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             what
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             consider
             not
             what
             God
             may
             give
             them
             ,
             Matth.
             19.
             30.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Some
             see
             no
             good
             in
             Christ
             ,
             no
             good
             in
             
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Luke
               15.
               1.
               
               Matth.
            
             11.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Can
             any
             good
             come
             out
             of
             Nazareth
             ?
             no
             prophet
             ariseth
             from
             Galilee
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             pity
             the
             sick
             though
             our
             enemy
             ,
             and
             extend
             not
             compassion
             to
             the
             sinner
             erring
             ,
             though
             the
             son
             of
             the
             same
             father
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             We
             see
             the
             spot
             in
             the
             face
             ,
             the
             crook
             in
             the
             nose
             ,
             but
             our
             own
             unseen
             boyls
             we
             overlook
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             We
             see
             not
             the
             secret
             good
             in
             some
             ,
             and
             their
             sincerity
             which
             is
             dear
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               Luke
               21.
               3.
               
               Luke
            
             7.
             44
             ,
             45
             ,
             46.
             
             God
             hath
             so
             ordered
             ,
             that
             the
             infirmities
             of
             some
             of
             his
             children
             are
             ever
             visible
             in
             the
             streets
             .
          
           
             O
             fairest
             among
             women
             .
          
           
             Here
             the
             character
             of
             this
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             love-sickness
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             savouriness
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             savours
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             speaks
             like
             one
             sick
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             smell
             this
             savour
             ,
             and
             look
             on
             her
             
               as
               the
               fairest
               among
               women
            
             .
             There
             is
             a
             savouriness
             of
             grace
             passive
             ,
             whereby
             words
             and
             behaviour
             cast
             a
             smell
             whether
             the
             children
             of
             God
             will
             or
             not
             ;
             and
             an
             active
             savouriness
             by
             which
             those
             who
             have
             any
             thing
             of
             Christ
             can
             smell
             the
             savouriness
             of
             grace
             in
             others
             .
          
           
             Now
             a
             word
             of
             this
             savouriness
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             cause
             and
             fountain
             .
             2.
             
             In
             the
             Spouse
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             single
             members
             .
             The
             sweet
             smell
             of
             the
             fountain
             ,
             suppose
             a
             well
             of
             rose-water
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             sweet
             smell
             that
             is
             in
             the
             streams
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             dwelling
             in
             him
             
               all
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               bodily
               .
               John
            
             1.
             44.
             we
             beheld
             his
             glory
             as
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             
               only
               begotten
               Son
               of
               the
               Father
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             What
             a
             savoury
             lump
             and
             mass
             of
             grace
             must
             the
             man
             Christ
             be
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             publick
             channel
             of
             grace
             ?
             through
             him
             the
             savoury
             waters
             of
             the
             Sanctuary
             ,
             and
             the
             river
             of
             joy
             doth
             water
             all
             the
             indwellings
             of
             the
             City
             of
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             46.
             
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Christ
             ,
             God-man
             ,
             is
             
               anointed
               with
               the
               oyl
               of
               gladness
               above
               his
               fellows
               ,
            
             Psalm
             45.
             7.
             
               without
               measure
            
             ,
             John
             3.
             34.
             
             The
             fulness
             of
             anointing
             is
             upon
             him
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1.
               
               Luke
               4.
               18.
               
               His
               name
               is
               as
               a
               precious
               oyntment
               poured
               out
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.
             3.
             
             And
             the
             savour
             of
             the
             knowledge
             of
             his
             name
             in
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             is
             sweet
             ,
             and
             savours
             out
             heaven
             and
             life
             eternal
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             and
             the
             fulness
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             ,
             John
             1.
             16.
             out
             of
             which
             we
             all
             receive
             ,
             John
             1.
             16.
             makes
             him
             more
             ,
             nor
             savoury
             ,
             and
             natural
             men
             wonder
             at
             the
             gracious
             words
             that
             proceed
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             22.
             and
             enemies
             see
             some
             of
             the
             anointing
             and
             shining
             of
             God
             in
             him
             ;
             never
             man
             spake
             like
             him
             ,
             never
             man
             did
             like
             him
             ,
             never
             man
             lived
             like
             him
             ,
             never
             man
             died
             like
             him
             :
             would
             we
             come
             neerer
             to
             Christ
             by
             faith
             and
             love
             ,
             we
             should
             smell
             more
             of
             Christ
             .
             O
             what
             a
             savour
             hath
             his
             birth
             ,
             his
             life
             ,
             his
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             his
             death
             ,
             his
             resurrection
             ?
             he
             is
             all
             savoury
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               3.
               
               Psal
               .
               45.
               7
               ,
               8.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             13.
             his
             lips
             ,
             
               like
               lillies
               ,
               dropping
               sweet
               smelling
               myrrhe
               .
               2
               Cor.
            
             2.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             His
             word
             a
             sweet
             savour
             of
             life
             ;
             His
             countenance
             is
             as
             
               Lebanon
               ,
               Cant.
            
             5.
             15.
             
             O
             what
             perfume
             is
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             Lebanon
             is
             delicious
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
               There
               is
               much
               savouriness
               in
               the
               Spouse
               ,
            
             Cant.
             3.
             6.
             
               to
               the
               wondering
               of
               many
            
             .
             Who
             is
             this
             that
             cometh
             out
             of
             the
             wilderness
             like
             pillars
             of
             smoak
             ,
             perfumed
             with
             myrrhe
             and
             frankincense
             ,
             with
             all
             powders
             of
             the
             Merchants
             ?
             Cant.
             4.
             10.
             the
             smell
             of
             her
             oyntments
             is
             better
             then
             all
             spices
             .
             v.
             11.
             
             The
             smell
             of
             thy
             garments
             is
             like
             the
             smell
             of
             Lebanon
             .
             Now
             Lebanon
             
               was
               a
               field
               where
               grew
               odoriferous
               trees
               ,
               roses
               ,
               sweet
               smelling
               spices
               ,
               and
               herbs
               in
               abundance
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             Every
             particular
             professor
             hath
             received
             sweet
             smelling
             anointing
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             20
             ,
             27.
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             
               and
               they
               that
               are
               after
               the
               Spirit
               savour
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             Vse
             .
             If
             the
             savouriness
             of
             love-sickness
             be
             in
             any
             ,
             they
             shall
             use
             means
             for
             it
             ;
             bring
             the
             soul
             under
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             sun
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             for
             the
             sun-beams
             draw
             out
             sweet
             savours
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             love-sickness
             out
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             such
             smell
             as
             myrrhe
             and
             roses
             ,
             and
             odoriferous
             herbs
             and
             flowers
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             within
             ,
             such
             comes
             out
             ;
             ye
             cannot
             draw
             out
             sweet
             smells
             out
             of
             a
             dead
             carrion
             ;
             
             some
             plague
             themselves
             with
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             plagued
             them
             :
             Satans
             influences
             for
             hating
             of
             Christ
             ,
             loathing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             persecuting
             the
             godly
             ,
             are
             mighty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             To
             thrust
             the
             heart
             by
             acts
             of
             love
             upon
             Christ
             encreases
             love
             ;
             to
             lay
             him
             between
             the
             breast
             as
             a
             bundle
             of
             myrrhe
             all
             the
             night
             ,
             begets
             more
             love-sickness
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Much
             praying
             changes
             the
             countenance
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             his
             ;
             
               Jude
               20.
               building
               up
               your selves
               in
               the
               most
               holy
               faith
               ,
               praying
               in
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Much
             praying
             mnst
             be
             much
             edifying
             of
             our selves
             in
             the
             faith
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Know
             the
             stink
             and
             corrupt
             breath
             of
             many
             professors
             ,
             rotten
             words
             ,
             corrupt
             sects
             speak
             disgracefully
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             man
             crucified
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             at
             of
             Ink-forms
             ;
             
               their
               throat
               is
               an
               open
               sepulchre
               .
            
             O
             the
             dead
             bones
             and
             the
             rotten
             smell
             in
             the
             heart
             which
             come
             out
             in
             words
             and
             actions
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             XII
             .
          
           
             
               What
               may
               be
               done
               in
               the
               using
               of
               means
               ,
               hearing
               the
               word
               by
               us
               ,
               to
               fetch
               influences
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               truth
               in
               that
               ,
               Deus
               facienti
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               non
               negat
               gratiam
               .
               God
               denies
               not
               grace
               to
               the
               man
               who
               does
               what
               he
               can
               .
               Whether
               doth
               God
               command
               all
               use
               of
               means
               external
               or
               internal
               ,
               in
               whole
               and
               part
               ?
               2.
               
               Whether
               grace
               be
               above
               .
               1.
               
               The
               desire
               .
               2.
               
               The
               disposition
               .
               3.
               
               The
               prayer
               .
               4.
               
               The
               purchase
               of
               nature
               .
               3.
               
               No
               sufficient
               universal
               grace
               is
               due
               to
               Brasilians
               .
               4.
               
               Martinez
               de
               Ripalda
               abuseth
               many
               Scriptures
               to
               prove
               sufficient
               grace
               .
               5.
               
               No
               Gospel-promise
               ,
               no
               Gospel-threatning
               in
               Scripture
               concerning
               universal
               grace
               .
               6.
               
               Sinners
               are
               now
               interdited
               heirs
               .
               7.
               
               The
               connexion
               betwixt
               natural
               and
               supernatural
               acting
               in
               conversion
               .
               8.
               
               Of
               the
               natural
               providence
               of
               God
               Creator
               ,
               and
               the
               supernatural
               and
               Redemptory
               providence
               of
               God
               by
               which
               the
               chosen
               are
               converted
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
             IT
             's
             a
             question
             whether
             the
             Lord
             commands
             the
             only
             meer
             bulk
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             to
             use
             means
             ,
             and
             hear
             and
             read
             ,
             whether
             we
             act
             in
             faith
             or
             no
             ;
             certain
             it
             is
             not
             the
             full
             and
             plenary
             intent
             ,
             sense
             or
             purpose
             of
             any
             command
             of
             God
             to
             enjoyn
             acts
             that
             are
             maimed
             ,
             lame
             ,
             hypocritical
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             's
             against
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             command
             ;
             
               The
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               perfect
               ,
               converting
               the
               soul
               ,
               Psalm
            
             19.
             7.
             
             Not
             only
             extensively
             ,
             but
             also
             intensively
             ,
             and
             arrests
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             thoughts
             and
             powers
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             the
             principles
             of
             the
             moral
             actions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             forbids
             rather
             ,
             and
             rebukes
             such
             an
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             as
             includes
             sinful
             defects
             in
             the
             principles
             ,
             manner
             and
             end
             .
             
               Psalm
               .
               50.
               16.
               
               But
               unto
               the
               wicked
               God
               saith
               ,
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ?
            
             Isa
             .
             1.
             12.
             
             
               Who
               required
               
               this
               thing
               at
               your
               hand
               ,
               that
               ye
               should
               tread
               in
               my
               Courts
            
             in
             the
             way
             and
             manner
             that
             you
             do
             .
             So
             Christ
             rebukes
             the
             Pharisees
             praying
             and
             alms-giving
             with
             the
             blowing
             of
             a
             trumpet
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             and
             shews
             them
             they
             have
             no
             reward
             for
             such
             works
             ,
             Matth.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             therefore
             there
             was
             no
             reward
             promised
             to
             such
             works
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hypocrites
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             manner
             of
             their
             doing
             ,
             do
             counterwork
             their
             own
             work
             as
             touching
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             duty
             commanded
             :
             vain-glory
             ,
             hypocrisie-like
             poison
             ,
             and
             death
             in
             the
             pot
             pollutes
             the
             action
             as
             Ink
             and
             mire
             vitiates
             a
             cup
             of
             wine
             being
             mixed
             therewith
             ;
             better
             it
             is
             comparative
             to
             do
             something
             of
             the
             bulk
             of
             the
             duty
             ,
             then
             wholly
             to
             omit
             it
             ,
             and
             do
             nothing
             less
             or
             more
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Ass
             .
             Both
             all
             the
             good
             action
             and
             every
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               totae
               actio
               &
               totum
               actionis
            
             falls
             under
             the
             command
             of
             God
             :
             he
             who
             commands
             us
             to
             hear
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             read
             with
             believing
             ,
             commands
             us
             also
             to
             walk
             and
             journey
             to
             the
             place
             of
             hearing
             ,
             and
             commands
             us
             to
             encline
             our
             bodily
             ears
             to
             give
             attention
             of
             mind
             to
             the
             word
             ,
             as
             we
             hear
             a
             moral
             oration
             without
             wandring
             of
             heart
             ,
             though
             in
             these
             (
             
               hear
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               consider
               ,
               hear
               diligently
               ,
               encline
               your
               ears
               ,
               lay
               to
               your
               heart
               what
               is
               spoken
            
             )
             God
             laies
             the
             obligation
             of
             a
             divine
             command
             on
             us
             ,
             to
             the
             physical
             act
             of
             walking
             to
             the
             place
             of
             liberal
             hearing
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             and
             a
             tie
             to
             far
             more
             ,
             even
             to
             do
             the
             act
             with
             all
             the
             spiritual
             circumstances
             ;
             he
             who
             commands
             his
             servant
             to
             go
             to
             such
             a
             City
             fourty
             miles
             distant
             ,
             he
             commands
             him
             to
             go
             ten
             miles
             of
             these
             fourty
             miles
             also
             ,
             and
             while
             the
             servant
             is
             moving
             ten
             miles
             towards
             the
             City
             ,
             he
             gives
             obedience
             in
             part
             
               pro
               tanto
            
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             far
             to
             his
             masters
             command
             :
             hence
             it
             must
             follow
             ,
             that
             giving
             of
             alms
             in
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             is
             neerer
             in
             nature
             to
             the
             giving
             of
             alms
             in
             a
             spiritual
             Gospel-way
             ,
             then
             not
             giving
             of
             alms
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             closing
             of
             both
             bowels
             and
             hand
             to
             the
             starving
             and
             famishing
             of
             the
             poor
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             other
             question
             it
             may
             be
             enquired
             ,
             1.
             
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             the
             desire
             of
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Nature
             hath
             no
             power
             of
             getting
             supernatural
             gifts
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ;
             but
             nature
             hath
             a
             capacity
             ,
             not
             such
             an
             actual
             desire
             ,
             which
             supposeth
             use
             of
             reason
             
             and
             discourse
             to
             supernatural
             happiness
             ;
             
             a
             capacity
             is
             an
             inclination
             to
             that
             which
             may
             perfect
             it
             ;
             so
             man
             intends
             or
             enclines
             toward
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             unquiet
             while
             he
             find
             him
             :
             but
             it
             's
             to
             abuse
             all
             Grammer
             to
             call
             a
             natural
             capacity
             an
             inbred
             appetite
             ,
             and
             natural
             desire
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             the
             disposition
             of
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             receives
             the
             same
             answer
             almost
             :
             the
             habit
             of
             sin
             by
             which
             a
             man
             is
             dead
             in
             sin
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             cannot
             consist
             with
             a
             sweet
             disposition
             of
             nature
             to
             get
             grace
             ;
             the
             same
             wine
             cannot
             be
             both
             sweet
             and
             sour
             ;
             nor
             is
             there
             any
             sweetness
             in
             sour
             and
             bitter
             or
             unrenewed
             nature
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Whether
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             be
             above
             the
             impetration
             ,
             purchase
             and
             prayers
             of
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             of
             no
             prayers
             by
             natures
             help
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             interceeding
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             nor
             of
             any
             purchase
             of
             grace
             that
             nature
             can
             make
             ;
             grace
             prevenes
             nature
             ,
             but
             nature
             prevenes
             not
             grace
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             natures
             merit
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             It
             were
             strange
             to
             say
             that
             nature
             can
             of
             condignity
             merit
             grace
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             should
             be
             unjust
             if
             he
             deny
             grace
             to
             nature
             :
             where
             is
             that
             written
             ?
             and
             does
             not
             this
             make
             man
             and
             nature
             to
             make
             God
             a
             debtor
             ?
             as
             for
             the
             other
             merit
             of
             congruity
             ,
             if
             grace
             were
             not
             above
             this
             merit
             ,
             we
             should
             teach
             that
             nature
             may
             so
             far
             act
             as
             to
             make
             God
             a
             debtor
             to
             the
             mans
             acting
             ,
             as
             God
             should
             fail
             against
             decency
             ,
             good
             manners
             ,
             courtesie
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             saving
             grace
             to
             
               Seneca
               ,
               Cicero
               ,
               Aristides
            
             ,
             and
             such
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             Whether
             to
             the
             man
             ,
             who
             prepares
             himself
             by
             the
             works
             of
             nature
             to
             receive
             grace
             ,
             any
             supernatural
             grace
             is
             necessarily
             due
             ?
          
           
             
               Martinez
               de
               Ripaldo
            
             saith
             ,
             this
             opinion
             cannot
             be
             defended
             ,
             
               sine
               scrupulo
            
             ,
             without
             some
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             :
             but
             an
             opinion
             may
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             some
             weak
             conscience
             cannot
             be
             defended
             without
             some
             scruple
             of
             conscience
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             the
             bottom
             and
             marrow
             of
             Pelagianism
             ,
             as
             any
             versed
             in
             the
             doctrine
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             in
             
               Augustine
               ,
               Hieronymus
               ,
               Fulgentius
            
             ,
             their
             works
             know
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             the
             Lord
             does
             infallibly
             tie
             grace
             to
             works
             done
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             not
             as
             to
             a
             disposition
             or
             
             merit
             ,
             
             but
             as
             to
             a
             condition
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             (
             saith
             Martinez
             )
             or
             by
             the
             law
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             pur-chase
             of
             the
             merit
             of
             Christ
             (
             as
             
               Alvarez
               .
               lib.
               Respons
            
             .
             ascribes
             to
             divers
             School-men
             and
             Jesuits
             )
             which
             condition
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             the
             gift
             of
             helping
             grace
             .
             This
             hath
             no
             shadow
             of
             ground
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Whether
             
               Gabr.
               Vasquez
               .
               1.
               part
               .
               disp
               .
               91.
               q.
            
             1.
             14.
             doth
             upon
             good
             grounds
             defend
             that
             rotten
             opinion
             of
             the
             School-men
             ?
             Whether
             God
             doth
             confer
             such
             an
             help
             of
             grace
             ,
             which
             is
             
               necessarium
               ad
               fidem
               &
               justificationem
            
             necessary
             and
             sufficient
             to
             saith
             and
             justification
             ,
             to
             the
             man
             who
             doth
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             
               ex
               viribus
               gratiae
               naturalis
            
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             natural
             grace
             ?
             this
             also
             destroys
             it self
             .
          
           
             Q.
             
             7.
             
             Whether
             or
             not
             God
             useth
             to
             give
             sufficient
             grace
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             deny
             sufficient
             grace
             ,
             and
             other
             more
             abundant
             helps
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             him
             who
             does
             what
             he
             can
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             grace
             intrinsecally
             supernatural
             ?
          
           
             This
             is
             not
             better
             then
             the
             rest
             ;
             for
             it
             supposeth
             that
             free-will
             disposeth
             absolutely
             of
             ,
             and
             determines
             this
             grace
             ,
             and
             earns
             by
             its
             endeavours
             faith
             and
             justification
             ;
             no
             man
             ever
             yet
             did
             what
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             Q.
             8.
             
             Whether
             
               Martinez
               de
               Ripalda
               ,
               Tom.
               1.
               de
               Ente
               supernaturali
               lib.
               1.
               disp
               .
               20.
               sect
               .
               3.
               sect
               .
               4.
               sect
               .
            
             5.
             saith
             right
             ,
             that
             God
             doth
             so
             ever
             confer
             helps
             of
             supernatural
             grace
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             as
             he
             stands
             and
             knocks
             at
             the
             door
             ,
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             and
             it
             s
             in
             mens
             free-will
             ,
             be
             they
             Jews
             ,
             Christians
             ,
             or
             Pagans
             ,
             to
             open
             and
             believe
             ;
             but
             grace
             ,
             
               ex
               lege
               providentiae
               supernaturalis
               est
               necessaria
               ,
            
             is
             necessary
             to
             excite
             and
             stir
             up
             free-will
             .
             Hence
             these
             Assertions
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Assert
             .
             This
             rotten
             principle
             of
             the
             School-men
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             man
             in
             nature
             who
             does
             what
             he
             can
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             nature
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             some
             grace
             which
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             universal
             ,
             and
             common
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             but
             yet
             determines
             not
             the
             will
             ,
             but
             leaves
             it
             to
             its
             own
             indifferency
             to
             will
             or
             nill
             ,
             God
             denies
             not
             saving
             grace
             for
             conversion
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             be
             holden
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             places
             which
             speak
             of
             our
             natural
             inability
             prove
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               Now
               if
               the
               natural
               man
            
             cannot
             know
             nor
             discern
             the
             
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             
             but
             judges
             them
             foolishness
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             If
             his
             wisedome
             be
             enmity
             against
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             neither
             subject
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             neither
             indeed
             can
             be
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             
             
               If
               there
               be
               a
               necessity
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               revelation
               ,
               that
            
             the
             eyes
             of
             the
             understanding
             being
             inlightned
             he
             may
             know
             what
             is
             the
             hope
             of
             his
             calling
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             riches
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             inheritance
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             exceeding
             greatness
             of
             his
             power
             to
             us-ward
             who
             believe
             ,
             
               Eph.
               1.
               17
               ,
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               And
               if
               as
               touching
               the
               will
               and
               the
               affections
               ,
               he
               be
               wicked
               in
               all
               the
               frame
               and
               imaginations
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             Gen.
             6.
             5.
             
             Gen.
             8
             ,
             21.
             
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
             Ezech.
             36.
             26.
             
             Ezech.
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
               and
               that
               he
               cannot
               believe
               or
               come
               to
               Christ
               mediatly
               or
               immediatly
               except
               it
               were
               given
               him
               of
               God
               ,
            
             John
             6.
             65.
             
             Phil.
             1.
             29.
             1.
             
             Act.
             5.
             31.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             25.
             
               and
               except
               the
               Father
               draw
               him
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.
             44
             ,
             45.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             3.
             
          
           
             Why
             should
             the
             Masters
             of
             general
             grace
             tell
             us
             that
             
               Christ
               enlightens
               every
               man
               that
               comes
               in
               the
               world
               ?
            
             Joh.
             1.
             9.
             for
             men
             enlightned
             by
             Christ
             the
             true
             light
             ,
             are
             no
             more
             blind
             then
             seeing
             men
             ,
             and
             because
             this
             is
             actual
             illumination
             ,
             give
             us
             a
             place
             of
             Scripture
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             and
             other
             Gentiles
             are
             actually
             illuminated
             by
             Christ
             the
             true
             light
             even
             from
             the
             womb
             .
             If
             from
             the
             womb
             ,
             
             when
             was
             that
             true
             
               Eph.
               5.
               8.
               
               Sometimes
               ye
               were
               darkness
               ,
               but
               now
               ye
               are
               light
               in
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             for
             such
             as
             are
             actually
             illuminated
             by
             Christ
             were
             never
             darkned
             :
             for
             the
             actual
             illumination
             denominates
             men
             as
             truly
             as
             the
             morning
             light
             names
             the
             air
             lightsome
             .
             And
             when
             did
             the
             Ephesians
             and
             
               other
               Gentiles
               walk
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               minds
               ?
               having
               the
               understanding
               darkned
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blindness
               of
               their
               heart
               ?
            
             And
             if
             Christ
             shall
             
               destroy
               in
               this
               mountain
               the
               face
               of
               the
               covering
               cast
               over
               all
               people
               ,
               and
               the
               vail
               that
               is
               spread
               over
               all
               nations
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             25.
             7.
             then
             there
             is
             such
             a
             covering
             and
             vail
             over
             all
             faces
             :
             and
             if
             people
             be
             blind
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             
               under
               the
               power
               of
               Satan
            
             ,
             Acts
             26.
             18.
             
               untill
               the
               preached
               Gospel
            
             open
             their
             eyes
             :
             If
             Christ
             the
             true
             light
             do
             actually
             illuminate
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
               ,
               Turks
            
             ,
             those
             of
             China
             who
             never
             heard
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             a
             question
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             If
             Christ
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             and
             knock
             ,
             and
             they
             have
             power
             of
             free-will
             to
             open
             ,
             as
             Martinez
             saith
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             every
             moment
             knock
             and
             awaken
             up
             the
             will
             by
             moral
             swasion
             ,
             or
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             (
             the
             Pelagian
             grace
             )
             by
             inspiration
             ,
             which
             adds
             no
             new
             strength
             to
             the
             will
             ;
             then
             is
             there
             here
             a
             market
             for
             the
             buying
             of
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             :
             how
             comes
             it
             that
             never
             man
             in
             
               Brasilia
               ,
               India
            
             ,
             was
             ever
             converted
             to
             Christ
             ,
             and
             professed
             Christ
             ?
             The
             Scripture
             which
             saith
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             name
             under
             heaven
             by
             which
             men
             are
             saved
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             Act.
             4.
             12.
             is
             here
             silent
             ;
             all
             stories
             of
             human
             writers
             are
             silent
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               place
            
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             
               is
               meant
               of
               the
               visible
               Church
               of
            
             Laodicea
             ,
             v.
             14.
             to
             the
             Angel
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Laodiceans
             ,
             write
             ,
             These
             things
             saith
             the
             Amen
             ,
             &c.
             18.
             
             I
             counsel
             thee
             to
             buy
             of
             me
             fine
             gold
             tried
             in
             the
             fire
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               Did
               ever
               Christ
               by
            
             John
             
               or
               any
               other
               Apostle
               or
               Pastor
               write
               Gospel
               and
               command
               faith
               and
               repentance
               to
               the
               Angels
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Brasilia
             ,
             India
             ,
             
               and
               those
               who
               never
               heard
               any
               such
               Gospel-counsel
               to
               buy
               fine
               gold
               and
               white
               raiment
               ,
               and
               eye-salve
               from
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
               as
               also
               the
               Jesuit
               with
               the
               same
               breath
               names
               this
               converting
               and
               saving
               Gospel
               grace
               ;
               for
               he
               cites
               that
               of
            
             John
             15.
             
             without
             me
             ye
             can
             do
             nothing
             :
             
               and
               the
               other
               texts
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               clearly
               expones
               to
               be
               growing
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               branches
               in
               the
               vine-tree
               ,
               by
               faith
               drawing
               life
               from
               Christ
               ,
            
             v.
             4.
             
             Abide
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ;
             as
             the
             branch
             cannot
             bear
             fruit
             of
             it self
             except
             it
             abide
             in
             the
             vine
             ,
             no
             more
             can
             ye
             except
             ye
             abide
             in
             me
             .
             5.
             
             I
             am
             the
             vine
             .
             8.
             
               for
               without
               me
               (
               the
               true
               vine
            
             )
             ye
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             
               ye
               can
               bring
               forth
               no
               saving
               fruit
               .
               Now
               ▪
               the
               bastard-grace
               which
               the
               Jesuit
               will
               have
               to
               be
               saving
               ,
               and
               
               Christ
               knocking
               at
               the
               door
               is
               nothing
               ,
               but
            
             cogitationes
             &
             affectiones
             naturales
             honesti
             :
             
               and
               I
               should
               gladly
               know
               if
               Christs
               meaning
               ,
            
             John
             15.
             5.
             
             Without
             me
             ,
             ye
             Brasilians
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             except
             by
             faith
             ye
             abide
             in
             me
             ,
             as
             branches
             in
             the
             vine-tree
             ,
             you
             exercise
             no
             acts
             of
             desiring
             or
             thinking
             on
             an
             honest
             object
             ,
             nor
             can
             ye
             do
             what
             is
             in
             you
             to
             attain
             to
             natural
             thoughts
             of
             the
             same
             kind
             .
             
               Must
               the
               Jesuit
               have
               the
               Apostle
               to
               speak
               to
               the
            
             Brasilians
             and
             Indians
             ,
             
               O
               ye
            
             Brasilians
             ,
             work
             out
             your
             salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ;
             for
             it
             's
             God
             that
             works
             in
             you
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             ,
             
               Phil.
               2.
               in
               all
               honest
               natural
               thoughts
               .
               And
            
             2
             Cor.
             12.
             6.
             
             
               God
               is
               in
               you
               working
               all
               in
               all
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
            
             v.
             11.
             
             All
             these
             worketh
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             giving
             to
             you
             Brasilians
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedom
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             healing
             ,
             the
             gift
             of
             working
             miracles
             ,
             as
             v.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             And
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             (
             Heb.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             )
             make
             you
             Brasilians
             perfect
             in
             every
             good
             work
             to
             do
             his
             will
             revealed
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             working
             that
             which
             is
             well
             pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               abusing
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               for
               he
               cites
               these
               Scriptures
               .
               So
            
             Prov.
             1.
             
             Wisedom
             crys
             without
             ,
             she
             uttereth
             her
             voice
             in
             the
             streets
             .
             Christ
             ,
             
             
               the
               eternal
               wisedom
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               never
               proclaimed
               the
               wisedom
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               hath
               so
               many
               Gospel-promises
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               the
               stupid
            
             Brasilians
             :
             read
             Prov.
             c.
             2.
             c.
             3.
             c.
             4.
             c.
             8.
             
               and
               the
               manifestation
               that
               God
               makes
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             Rom.
             1.
             
               is
               a
               natural
               ,
               not
               a
               Gospel
               manifestation
               .
               But
               I
               cannot
               stay
               ,
               see
               the
               Authors
               on
               the
               Margin
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             who
             loves
             persons
             and
             hates
             them
             e're
             they
             be
             born
             ,
             or
             do
             good
             or
             ill
             ,
             and
             hath
             mercy
             upon
             these
             same
             by
             softning
             and
             hardning
             their
             hearts
             ,
             not
             because
             they
             run
             ,
             or
             run
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             but
             because
             the
             Lord
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             :
             then
             there
             is
             no
             purchasing
             by
             our
             endeavours
             of
             the
             work
             of
             conversion
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             All
             Gospel-promises
             and
             all
             Gospel-threatnings
             are
             revealed
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel-commandment
             ;
             for
             an
             unwritten
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             binds
             not
             us
             .
             But
             neither
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             is
             there
             such
             a
             promise
             .
             
               The
               nation
               and
               the
               person
               that
               doth
               such
               things
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               with
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               preached
               Gospel
               .
            
             Nor
             is
             there
             any
             such
             threatning
             
             that
             
               the
               nation
               or
               person
               that
               commit
               such
               sinnes
               ,
               and
               omit
               such
               duties
               ,
               shall
               be
               punished
               with
               the
               want
               of
               the
               preached
               Gospel
               for
               ever
               ,
            
             and
             with
             the
             want
             of
             faith
             and
             repentance
             :
             only
             the
             latter
             suffers
             an
             exception
             in
             persons
             that
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             for
             of
             Nations
             that
             sin
             ,
             and
             that
             before
             they
             hear
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             we
             read
             not
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             for
             great
             sins
             may
             be
             removed
             ,
             
               Zech.
               11.
               5
               ,
               6
               ,
               8
               ,
               9.
               v.
               12
               ,
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Amos
               8.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               v.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Matth.
               21.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               41
               ,
               42
               ,
               43.
               
               Acts
               13.
               44
               ,
               45
               ,
               46
               ,
               47.
               
               Rev.
            
             2.
             5.
             
             But
             that
             proves
             nothing
             ,
             it
             's
             because
             the
             elect
             in
             that
             place
             doe
             fail
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             not
             any
             chosen
             thereto
             called
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             Nor
             should
             the
             glory
             of
             conversion
             be
             due
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             to
             our
             well-guiding
             free-will
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             works
             of
             righteousnesse
             ;
             that
             we
             had
             done
             contrary
             to
             2
             
               Tim.
               1.
               9.
               
               Tit.
               3.
               3.
               
               Eph.
            
             2.
             4
             ,
             5.
             if
             we
             could
             procure
             by
             our
             good
             endeavours
             our
             own
             conversion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             But
             so
             much
             the
             man
             fallen
             in
             sin
             is
             under
             the
             state
             of
             enterditement
             ;
             as
             the
             eldest
             Son
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             fool
             ,
             is
             declared
             an
             idiot
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             not
             committed
             to
             him
             .
             In
             the
             Gospel
             the
             Lord
             hath
             declared
             man
             a
             simple
             fool
             ,
             and
             laid
             the
             Princedome
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             upon
             the
             Catholick
             Tutor
             and
             chief
             heir
             Christ
             Jesus
             ;
             yet
             we
             fools
             will
             needs
             be
             Masters
             and
             Free-men
             before
             we
             have
             served
             our
             apprenticeships
             .
             Gladly
             would
             we
             be
             from
             under
             the
             dominion
             of
             Christ
             and
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             be
             our
             own
             ;
             yea
             even
             fools
             and
             mad
             men
             take
             it
             not
             well
             to
             be
             fettered
             and
             in
             bands
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Influences
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             gracious
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             are
             paid
             for
             by
             the
             price
             of
             blood
             ,
             
               Heb.
               13.
               15.
               
               Let
               us
               by
               him
            
             (
             then
             )
             
               offer
               to
               God
               the
               sacrifice
               of
               praise
               continually
               ,
               Phil.
               4.
               18.
               
               Heb.
               13.
               15
               ,
               20
               ,
               21.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
            
             2.
             16.
             
             The
             budding
             and
             blooming
             of
             the
             branch
             in
             every
             act
             of
             growing
             ,
             depends
             upon
             the
             immediate
             impulsions
             of
             life
             ,
             
             and
             from
             the
             sap
             of
             life
             that
             is
             in
             the
             root
             ,
             and
             the
             vine-tree
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             2.
             
             But
             the
             habit
             and
             seed
             of
             God
             being
             within
             ,
             though
             the
             indisposition
             be
             great
             ,
             yet
             we
             would
             act
             ,
             doe
             well
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Because
             a
             natural
             heat
             in
             literal
             stirring
             doth
             pre-paratively
             work
             upon
             the
             soul
             (
             though
             not
             by
             way
             of
             any
             Gospel-promise
             )
             to
             make
             it
             ready
             to
             receive
             an
             influence
             of
             believing
             .
             Moses
             his
             wondering
             at
             the
             bushes
             burning
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             not
             consumed
             ,
             made
             him
             draw
             near
             to
             see
             more
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             acting
             of
             faith
             :
             and
             wondering
             ripened
             Christs
             hearers
             for
             influences
             of
             believing
             ;
             so
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             
             Moving
             of
             the
             bowels
             makes
             way
             for
             influences
             of
             opening
             to
             let
             the
             Beloved
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             praying
             and
             seeking
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             very
             noise
             and
             literal
             stirrings
             in
             these
             actings
             ,
             have
             far-off
             acting
             upon
             the
             dead
             habit
             to
             awake
             it
             up
             ;
             so
             beating
             of
             the
             lump
             of
             perfume
             ,
             
             wakens
             up
             the
             smell
             .
             The
             blowing
             of
             the
             wind
             on
             the
             garden
             of
             delicious
             flowers
             extracts
             sweet
             smelling
             :
             the
             first
             three
             or
             four
             throwings
             of
             the
             iron
             bolt
             in
             the
             ship
             ,
             brings
             not
             out
             water
             ;
             but
             five
             or
             six
             causes
             the
             water
             to
             flow
             out
             apace
             .
             The
             two
             disciples
             conferring
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             concerning
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             seem
             cold
             and
             indifferent
             ;
             yea
             there
             is
             much
             unbelief
             and
             deadnesse
             on
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               v.
               21.
               
               We
               trusted
               that
               it
               should
               have
               been
               he
               which
               should
               have
               restored
               Israel
            
             ;
             though
             they
             say
             he
             
               was
               a
               Prophet
               mighty
               in
               word
               and
               deed
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ,
            
             v.
             19.
             
             Yet
             their
             speech
             saith
             their
             heart
             was
             very
             cold
             concerning
             his
             office
             as
             Redeemer
             ,
             and
             concerning
             his
             Resurrection
             ;
             but
             they
             goe
             on
             in
             the
             conference
             ,
             and
             pursue
             the
             duty
             ,
             though
             literally
             ,
             till
             he
             begun
             ,
             v.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             to
             open
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             heart
             begins
             to
             burn
             with
             heat
             ,
             v.
             32.
             
             It
             's
             considerable
             that
             the
             woman
             of
             Samaria's
             is
             very
             literal
             at
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             only
             concerning
             Jacobs
             well
             ;
             yet
             she
             going
             on
             in
             the
             conference
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             warmnesse
             ,
             and
             a
             liking
             ,
             and
             a
             seeking
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             a
             discerning
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ;
             and
             at
             length
             a
             warmnesse
             ,
             of
             faith
             in
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             leaving
             of
             the
             water-pot
             ,
             and
             a
             running
             to
             the
             City
             to
             invite
             others
             to
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             Here
             it
             is
             that
             the
             first
             three
             or
             four
             steps
             bring
             not
             heat
             upon
             the
             man
             ;
             but
             to
             walk
             a
             mile
             brings
             warmnesse
             .
             To
             strike
             the
             flint
             oftner
             then
             once
             brings
             out
             fire
             at
             length
             ;
             and
             when
             there
             is
             a
             kindled
             and
             a
             fixed
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             gracious
             dispositions
             ,
             flamings
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             follow
             apace
             :
             because
             creation
             is
             a
             mids
             to
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             decree
             of
             predestination
             to
             life
             eternal
             ,
             therefore
             he
             who
             in
             predestination
             to
             life
             giveth
             his
             own
             to
             Christ
             ,
             
               John
               17.
               2
               ,
               6
               ,
               11
               ,
               12.
               v.
            
             6.
             hath
             established
             a
             new
             supernataral
             providence
             ,
             or
             a
             providence
             of
             redemption
             different
             from
             that
             providence
             of
             God
             Creator
             ,
             which
             should
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             Adam
             had
             never
             sinned
             .
             Of
             this
             providence
             these
             Scriptures
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             
               John
               5.
               17.
               
               My
               Father
               worketh
               hitherto
               and
               I
               work
               .
            
             
             Col.
             1.
             16.
             
             
               All
               things
               were
               created
               by
               him
               and
               for
               him
               .
               17.
               
               He
               is
               before
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               in
               him
               all
               things
               consist
               .
            
             Hence
             
               Rev.
               3.
               14.
               
               He
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Creation
               of
               God.
            
             Col.
             1.
             15.
             
             
               Who
               is
               the
               image
               of
               the
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               first
               born
               of
               every
               creature
               .
            
             Rev.
             21.
             5.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               throne
               said
               ,
               Behold
               I
               make
               all
               things
               new
               .
            
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             
               Vpholding
               all
               things
               by
               the
               word
               of
               his
               power
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             by
             the
             first
             fall
             all
             things
             fell
             .
             2.
             
             The
             first
             Adam
             was
             the
             publick
             catholick
             misguiding
             Tutor
             ,
             who
             marred
             and
             destroyed
             all
             ;
             and
             the
             Creation
             ,
             and
             the
             workmanship
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             was
             made
             subject
             to
             vanity
             ,
             because
             of
             mans
             sin
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             as
             a
             woman
             travelling
             in
             birth
             ,
             crying
             in
             pain
             under
             corruption
             and
             vanitie
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             So
             the
             second
             Adam
             coming
             to
             the
             throne
             ,
             made
             
               a
               new
               heaven
               and
               a
               new
               earth
            
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Midwife
             to
             the
             travailing
             woman
             ,
             brings
             forth
             the
             birth
             ,
             the
             free
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             carries
             on
             the
             work
             in
             bringing
             the
             man
             Christ
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             for
             the
             man
             Christ
             is
             not
             created
             and
             brought
             in
             the
             world
             by
             God
             simply
             as
             Creator
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             but
             by
             God
             as
             now
             acting
             to
             redeem
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             making
             a
             new
             Creation
             and
             a
             new
             world
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             which
             was
             under
             a
             curse
             for
             mans
             sin
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             is
             now
             from
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             
               he
               hath
               appointed
               heir
               of
               all
               things
               ,
            
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             and
             by
             reason
             of
             Christs
             reigning
             and
             sitting
             at
             the
             helm
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             governing
             all
             things
             ,
             all
             the
             creatures
             
             because
             of
             this
             King
             are
             called
             to
             rejoyce
             ,
             as
             Psal
             .
             96.
             11.
             
             
               Let
               the
               heaven
               rejoyce
               ,
               a●d
               the
               earth
               be
               glad
               ;
               let
               the
               Sea
               roar
               ,
               and
               the
               fulness
               thereof
               .
               12.
               
               Let
               the
               field
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               therein
               :
               then
               shall
               all
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
               rejoyce
               .
            
             Psalm
             98.
             8.
             
             
               Let
               the
               floods
               clap
               their
               hands
               ,
               let
               the
               hills
               be
               joyful
               together
               .
            
             See
             
               Isa
               .
               49.
               13.
               
               Isa
               .
               65.
               7.
               
               Jer.
            
             31.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             And
             look
             ,
             as
             when
             a
             Kings
             son
             and
             heir
             is
             married
             ,
             all
             the
             servants
             and
             Courtiers
             are
             cloathed
             in
             Scarlet
             and
             gorgeous
             apparel
             :
             So
             when
             Christ
             is
             declared
             Mediator
             ,
             husband
             and
             head
             of
             the
             body
             the
             Church
             ,
             the
             whole
             servants
             of
             the
             creation
             have
             a
             new
             right
             ,
             through
             Christ
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             the
             liberty
             of
             the
             sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             bondage
             .
             And
             hence
             the
             Saints
             have
             a
             right
             through
             Christ
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             this
             new
             providence
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             which
             are
             the
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             :
             and
             though
             there
             be
             no
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             chosen
             ,
             
               do
               this
               and
               ye
               shall
               be
               converted
            
             ;
             yet
             Christ
             hath
             by
             his
             blood
             merited
             conversion
             ,
             and
             influences
             for
             conversion
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             as
             in
             Christ
             all
             providences
             are
             redemptory
             providences
             ,
             so
             hath
             the
             Lord
             ordained
             according
             to
             the
             decree
             of
             predestination
             and
             of
             redemption
             ,
             that
             hearing
             ,
             coming
             to
             such
             a
             place
             where
             
               Acts
               2.
               
               Peter
            
             preaches
             ,
             where
             the
             Gaoler
             heares
             
               Paul
               ,
               Acts
            
             16.
             to
             the
             well
             of
             Jacob
             ,
             where
             the
             woman
             confers
             with
             Christ
             beyond
             her
             intention
             ,
             are
             means
             of
             the
             conversion
             of
             such
             as
             are
             ordained
             to
             salvation
             ;
             so
             as
             providences
             of
             themselves
             natural
             ,
             are
             sometimes
             through
             the
             intention
             of
             God
             made
             redemptory
             providences
             for
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             chosen
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             connexion
             promissory
             betwixt
             natural
             or
             literal
             acting
             begun
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             acting
             and
             heat
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             :
             As
             these
             actings
             are
             considered
             in
             themselves
             ,
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             one
             web
             ;
             but
             the
             one
             part
             of
             the
             web
             is
             course
             and
             grosse
             cloth
             ,
             the
             other
             is
             silk
             and
             cloth
             of
             gold
             ;
             they
             depend
             one
             upon
             another
             as
             some
             providential
             and
             general
             means
             ,
             and
             are
             intended
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             2.
             there
             is
             a
             coevistence
             betwixt
             them
             by
             a
             practise
             of
             grace
             ,
             not
             by
             a
             promise
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             an
             order
             of
             priority
             and
             posteriority
             betwixt
             them
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             There
             is
             a
             vicinity
             material
             betwixt
             them
             ;
             as
             five
             is
             a
             number
             nearer
             to
             seven
             then
             three
             ;
             and
             yet
             three
             ,
             five
             ,
             seven
             ,
             all
             differ
             among
             themselves
             in
             nature
             and
             essence
             :
             to
             hear
             is
             nearer
             to
             hearing
             in
             faith
             ,
             then
             no
             hearing
             at
             all
             ,
             or
             obstinate
             turning
             away
             the
             ear
             ;
             they
             are
             knit
             together
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             institution
             watered
             (
             if
             I
             might
             so
             speak
             )
             with
             a
             command
             ,
             and
             a
             heavenly
             acting
             of
             God
             ;
             for
             as
             was
             said
             before
             ,
             the
             literal
             acting
             some
             way
             falls
             under
             a
             commandm●nt
             :
             he
             who
             commands
             hearing
             in
             faith
             ,
             commands
             hearing
             also
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             If
             there
             be
             a
             literal
             fixedness
             of
             consideration
             in
             looking
             to
             the
             duty
             ,
             and
             some
             literal
             missing
             and
             sense
             of
             deadness
             :
             it
             puts
             the
             man
             in
             the
             borders
             of
             a
             spiritual
             duty
             ,
             and
             hardly
             wants
             the
             soul
             so
             acting
             the
             saving
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             the
             very
             bulk
             and
             body
             of
             a
             promise
             may
             give
             some
             literal
             wakening
             to
             a
             dead
             soul
             ;
             and
             the
             skaddings
             of
             a
             threatning
             ma●
             put
             the
             dead
             soul
             in
             some
             motion
             ,
             2
             
               Sam.
               12.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               David
            
             gives
             a
             literal
             hearing
             by
             the
             light
             of
             a
             natural
             conscience
             to
             Nathans
             general
             parable
             .
             At
             length
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             sets
             it
             on
             by
             application
             ,
             
               thou
               art
               the
               man
               ,
               David
               ,
            
             v.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             comes
             to
             some
             life
             of
             confession
             ,
             
               I
               ●ave
               sinned
            
             ;
             and
             there
             begin
             the
             spiritual
             seeds
             of
             Psalm
             51.
             
             Indeed
             these
             two
             ,
             the
             literal
             part
             ,
             and
             the
             spiritual
             part
             ,
             make
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             in
             gross
             one
             bulk
             or
             body
             of
             a
             work
             ;
             but
             they
             are
             conjoyned
             as
             the
             clay
             and
             the
             gold
             in
             Nebuchadnezzars
             image
             ;
             they
             are
             joyned
             by
             God
             ,
             not
             by
             congrui●y
             or
             decency
             on
             the
             Lords
             part
             ,
             but
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             not
             by
             promise
             ,
             not
             by
             merit
             ,
             nay
             ,
             not
             as
             work
             and
             wages
             ,
             but
             accidentall
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             natures
             ,
             yet
             the
             wise
             Lord
             intends
             the
             one
             ●or
             the
             other
             ;
             it
             's
             therefore
             good
             to
             be
             about
             means
             :
             the
             waiting
             at
             the
             tyde
             is
             not
             sailing
             ,
             yet
             it
             makes
             way
             for
             sailing
             .
             What
             connexion
             is
             there
             betwixt
             
             Saul's
             journey
             in
             seeking
             his
             fathers
             asses
             ,
             and
             
             Samuel's
             anointing
             him
             King
             of
             Israel
             ?
             none
             at
             all
             ,
             but
             a
             providential
             union
             there
             is
             ;
             but
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             there
             is
             here
             either
             a
             divine
             institution
             ,
             or
             a
             gracious
             promise
             ,
             yea
             ,
             or
             a
             congruity
             of
             means
             and
             end
             ,
             of
             work
             and
             wages
             :
             though
             there
             be
             something
             of
             a
             marred
             institution
             in
             dead
             and
             dull
             hearing
             tied
             to
             saving
             believing
             :
             here
             the
             same
             
             sweet
             breathing
             that
             falls
             on
             the
             rose
             ,
             acts
             on
             the
             hemlock
             ,
             which
             to
             me
             is
             some
             mystery
             ,
             to
             others
             merit
             of
             congruity
             (
             which
             is
             detestable
             )
             to
             others
             a
             free
             promise
             (
             but
             it
             being
             examined
             well
             is
             but
             merit
             )
             to
             others
             half
             a
             promise
             :
             however
             the
             dispensation
             forbids
             laziness
             ,
             and
             commands
             all
             ,
             even
             though
             yet
             in
             nature
             ,
             to
             go
             about
             duties
             as
             creatures
             rational
             covenanted
             externally
             with
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Q.
               13.
               
               What
               the
               unrenewed
               and
               the
               renewed
               can
               do
               in
               the
               respective
               dead
               condition
               at
               the
               use
               of
               means
               ?
               2.
               
               Influences
               work
               as
               God
               sets
               them
               on
               .
               3.
               
               A
               gracious
               heart
               reflects
               upon
               it self
               .
               4.
               
               We
               may
               do
               more
               by
               the
               habit
               of
               grace
               then
               we
               do
               .
               5.
               
               Divers
               cases
               of
               renewed
               and
               unrenewed
               .
               7.
               
               No
               promise
               is
               made
               to
               using
               of
               external
               means
               only
               ,
               yet
               a
               sad
               threatning
               is
               made
               to
               the
               not
               using
               of
               them
               .
               8.
               
               The
               opposition
               by
               unbelief
               that
               reprobates
               make
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             a
             matter
             of
             difficulty
             to
             determine
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             various
             cases
             ,
             what
             we
             may
             here
             do
             in
             the
             using
             of
             means
             .
             1.
             
             Unrenewed
             men
             and
             renewed
             both
             can
             do
             less
             in
             using
             of
             means
             ,
             when
             two
             mountains
             and
             two
             rivers
             are
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             then
             when
             one
             only
             is
             before
             them
             ;
             an
             unrenewed
             having
             both
             his
             natural
             corruption
             and
             a
             strong
             temptation
             against
             him
             can
             do
             no
             less
             .
             So
             Naaman
             by
             his
             office
             being
             obliged
             to
             go
             to
             the
             house
             of
             the
             Idol-God
             Rimmon
             ,
             and
             not
             yet
             converted
             ,
             could
             more
             hardly
             abstain
             from
             that
             outward
             Idolatry
             ,
             then
             now
             when
             to
             natural
             corruption
             fear
             of
             offending
             his
             master
             the
             King
             of
             Assyria
             is
             added
             .
             No
             doubt
             Pilate
             naturally
             loathed
             and
             hated
             Christ
             ,
             as
             
               Herod
               Acts
            
             12.
             did
             the
             Apostles
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             but
             when
             Pilate
             is
             afraid
             to
             offend
             the
             people
             ,
             and
             to
             seem
             an
             enemy
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             Herod
             willing
             to
             pleasure
             the
             Jews
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             then
             both
             be
             not
             only
             weakned
             in
             using
             the
             means
             to
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             also
             positively
             oppose
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             if
             both
             had
             been
             engaged
             in
             a
             profession
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             many
             now
             are
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             used
             means
             more
             largely
             to
             believe
             ,
             
             and
             preferred
             Christ
             not
             in
             their
             heart
             and
             real
             estimation
             of
             mind
             to
             men
             pleasing
             ,
             but
             in
             some
             externals
             also
             ;
             but
             that
             should
             be
             no
             concludent
             argument
             that
             they
             really
             loved
             Christ
             ,
             because
             a
             name
             may
             put
             men
             to
             hazard
             court
             ,
             and
             means
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             rather
             then
             deny
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             This
             seems
             a
             considerable
             difference
             ,
             the
             earth
             cannot
             plow
             and
             sow
             wheat
             of
             it self
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             plowed
             and
             laboured
             ,
             and
             seeded
             ,
             it
             can
             enlive
             and
             nourish
             the
             sown
             corn
             ;
             but
             though
             we
             can
             do
             much
             more
             in
             the
             using
             of
             means
             then
             we
             do
             ,
             yet
             means
             work
             upon
             us
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             only
             external
             ,
             
             by
             no
             necessity
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             according
             as
             he
             stirs
             ,
             who
             hath
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             ,
             though
             men
             run
             and
             will
             :
             Nor
             can
             we
             deny
             but
             the
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             indued
             with
             an
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             hath
             
               actu
               primo
            
             ,
             a
             power
             to
             draw
             life
             from
             the
             head
             ,
             
             as
             the
             living
             members
             can
             draw
             nourishment
             from
             the
             stomach
             through
             the
             liver
             and
             veins
             ;
             yet
             the
             Sun
             and
             heaven
             hath
             influence
             in
             all
             actings
             of
             nature
             ;
             the
             necessity
             of
             actual
             grace
             doth
             not
             remove
             any
             of
             the
             vertue
             and
             power
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             :
             so
             doth
             the
             renewed
             heart
             lie
             fair
             to
             a
             Gospel-command
             :
             and
             as
             actions
             vital
             are
             immanent
             ,
             and
             received
             often
             on
             themselves
             ,
             so
             here
             ,
             the
             heart
             renewed
             can
             work
             upon
             the
             heart
             .
             Prov.
             23.
             19.
             
             
               Hear
               thou
               my
               son
               and
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               guide
               thine
               heart
               in
               the
               way
               :
            
             it
             's
             grace
             that
             guides
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             way
             ,
             but
             the
             graced
             heart
             also
             guides
             it self
             ,
             in
             its
             manner
             of
             working
             ,
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God.
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             22.
             
             
               Keep
               thy self
               pure
            
             .
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             15.
             
             
               Study
               to
               shew
               thy self
               approved
               unto
               God.
            
             Jude
             v.
             21.
             
             
               Keep
               your selves
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God.
            
             So
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             3.
             
             
               Every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               purifieth
               himself
               ,
               even
               as
               he
               is
               pure
               .
            
             The
             sea
             purgeth
             it self
             of
             mire
             and
             dirt
             ,
             and
             new
             wine
             casteth
             out
             the
             scum
             and
             refuse
             ,
             and
             gold
             melted
             seperates
             and
             casts
             out
             its
             dross
             ,
             and
             the
             superfluity
             of
             the
             mettal
             ;
             far
             more
             doth
             the
             renewed
             heart
             keep
             it self
             by
             a
             lively
             power
             against
             every
             power
             contrary
             to
             it self
             :
             only
             the
             heart
             cannot
             plow
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             remove
             its
             rockiness
             ,
             the
             Lord
             by
             an
             omnipotent
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             spirit
             doth
             that
             .
             Ezech.
             36.
             26.
             
             
               I
               will
               take
               away
               the
               stony
               heart
               out
               of
               your
               flesh
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               give
               you
               an
               heart
               of
               flesh
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             2.
             
             The
             renewed
             man
             does
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             renewed
             
             heart
             would
             carry
             him
             to
             do
             :
             it
             's
             clear
             saving
             wisedom
             ,
             if
             David
             had
             improved
             it
             ,
             should
             have
             kept
             him
             from
             adultery
             and
             murther
             .
             Psalm
             .
             51.
             6.
             
             
               Beh●ld
               ,
               thou
               hast
               delighted
               in
               truth
               in
               the
               reins
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               in
               the
               hidden
               part
               ,
               thou
               makest
               me
               to
               know
               wisedom
               .
            
             So
             is
             fornication
             against
             the
             price
             of
             redemption
             that
             Christ
             hath
             given
             for
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             renewed
             man
             may
             and
             doth
             forget
             that
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             given
             to
             him
             to
             trade
             withal
             ,
             and
             for
             promoving
             of
             acts
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             he
             thinks
             as
             Papists
             do
             ,
             it
             's
             given
             to
             be
             his
             justification
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             may
             compense
             his
             other
             sins
             ;
             this
             I
             may
             do
             because
             I
             am
             a
             renewed
             man
             ;
             
             and
             the
             
               gifts
               and
               ca●ings
               of
               God
               are
               without
               repentance
            
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             dispense
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             being
             in
             a
             state
             of
             grace
             .
             But
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             1
             Kings
             15.
             5.
             
             David
             
               did
               that
               which
               was
               right
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               save
               only
               in
               the
               matter
               of
            
             Uriah
             the
             Hittite
             :
             and
             so
             
             David's
             being
             a
             man
             according
             to
             Gods
             heart
             was
             no
             shelter
             to
             his
             shedding
             of
             innocent
             blood
             .
             Now
             grace
             is
             not
             given
             to
             the
             child
             of
             God
             as
             a
             piece
             of
             overguilded
             copper
             to
             a
             child
             to
             play
             withal
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             needed
             not
             to
             trade
             with
             it
             ,
             nor
             to
             put
             it
             to
             the
             bank
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             unrenewed
             man
             is
             under
             the
             debt
             of
             Gospel-obedience
             to
             Christ
             :
             a
             deep
             habitual
             sleepiness
             on
             the
             sluggard
             frees
             him
             neither
             from
             an
             obligation
             to
             the
             duty
             of
             plowing
             ,
             nor
             from
             that
             justice
             of
             God
             which
             cloathes
             the
             sleeper
             with
             rags
             .
             Now
             the
             shift
             that
             the
             natural
             man
             hath
             ,
             
             is
             ,
             No
             man
             can
             come
             to
             the
             Son
             except
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             draw
             him
             :
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             and
             Scripture-truth
             of
             it self
             ;
             But
             it
             's
             told
             ,
             1.
             
             By
             the
             proud
             and
             the
             lawless
             bankrupt
             as
             a
             shift
             .
             2.
             
             It
             is
             told
             also
             by
             the
             humble
             and
             broken
             diver
             .
             In
             the
             former
             mans
             sense
             the
             meaning
             is
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             ;
             
               I
               can
               do
               no
               more
               ,
               he
               denies
               me
               grace
               ,
               blame
               himself
            
             ;
             hence
             he
             must
             keep
             his
             lusts
             .
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             Nature
             and
             acting
             of
             nature
             must
             be
             before
             the
             acting
             of
             grace
             ;
             he
             hath
             not
             denied
             to
             you
             the
             grace
             of
             using
             external
             means
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             the
             assembly
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             to
             lend
             the
             ear
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             turn
             the
             ear
             away
             from
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             this
             you
             refuse
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Proud
             fools
             would
             cashier
             both
             Law
             and
             Gospel
             :
             but
             that
             eminent
             preacher
             Mr.
             
             
               Will.
               Fenner
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               help
               that
               man
               to
               go
               that
               hath
               legs
               to
               go
               and
               will
               not
               .
               2.
               
               God
               is
               to
               be
               waited
               for
               in
               the
               way
               of
               his
               judgements
               ,
            
             Isa
             26.
             8.
             
               so
               thou
               must
               not
               look
               to
               fetch
               God
               out
               of
               his
               walk
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               and
               salvation
               .
               3.
               
               Heaven
               is
               an
               end
               ,
               and
               an
               end
               can
               never
               be
               gotten
               without
               means
               .
               4.
               
               God
               will
               not
               set
               up
               another
               door
               to
               heaven
               for
               any
               man
               in
               the
               world
               —
               he
               'll
               never
               make
               another
               Bible
            
             ;
             
             
               either
               be
               ruled
               by
               this
               or
               by
               none
               :
               the
               drunkards
               way
               shall
               never
               be
               his
               ;
               the
               worldlings
               way
               shall
               never
               be
               his
               .
            
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             
             the
             carnal
             man
             would
             be
             carried
             sleeping
             with
             his
             lusts
             and
             filthiness
             in
             Christs
             bosome
             in
             heaven
             ,
             as
             an
             eagle
             flies
             over
             a
             river
             and
             never
             wets
             one
             feather
             ;
             he
             would
             be
             over
             word
             ,
             reading
             ,
             hearing
             of
             Sermons
             ,
             learning
             ,
             knowledge
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             mortification
             ,
             self-denial
             ;
             there
             be
             no
             Bibles
             nor
             Ordinances
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             miracle
             he
             would
             be
             over
             all
             these
             :
             otherwise
             I
             hear
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             I
             whore
             not
             ,
             but
             the
             way
             of
             doing
             I
             cannot
             reach
             ;
             and
             if
             I
             cannot
             get
             this
             way
             
               chalked
               out
               ,
               let
               me
               lie
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               where
               I
               am
               ;
               God
               can
               do
               this
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               not
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               have
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               like
               a
               milstone
               ,
               tied
               about
               every
               mans
               neck
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             Even
             among
             men
             this
             is
             no
             excuse
             ,
             ah
             ,
             you
             must
             pity
             him
             (
             say
             ye
             )
             it
             's
             his
             natural
             temper
             ;
             he
             is
             mad
             in
             a
             prevailing
             habit
             of
             malice
             ,
             he
             is
             kind
             and
             loving
             otherwise
             :
             will
             ye
             judge
             and
             law-absolve
             him
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             man-slaughter
             ,
             and
             spare
             his
             life
             for
             that
             ?
             Another
             acts
             a
             prank
             of
             covetousness
             ,
             and
             goes
             along
             in
             an
             act
             of
             treason
             ;
             ah
             ,
             (
             say
             some
             )
             he
             is
             a
             simple
             man
             ,
             and
             short-witted
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             not
             wicked
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             hath
             been
             foolish
             ;
             we
             sa●
             his
             other
             virtness
             satisfie
             not
             the
             Law
             ;
             he
             hath
             wit
             to
             act
             mischief
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             greedy
             fool
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             same
             tale
             is
             said
             by
             the
             humbled
             man
             ,
             Ah
             ,
             I
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             and
             I
             look
             upon
             this
             weakness
             as
             afflictive
             paining
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             he
             weeps
             over
             his
             wounds
             ,
             and
             weeps
             over
             his
             Physitian
             ,
             and
             this
             complaining
             is
             good
             ,
             and
             hath
             good
             in
             it
             .
             But
             another
             doubt
             there
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             rewarding
             natural
             acting
             with
             faith
             ;
             true
             ,
             what
             then
             ?
             will
             ye
             go
             no
             farther
             then
             on
             natures
             leading
             because
             there
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             grace
             made
             to
             natures
             acting
             ?
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
             We
             are
             obliged
             to
             obey
             God
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             and
             believe
             in
             Christ
             in
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             :
             suppose
             there
             had
             been
             no
             hire
             of
             life
             eternal
             in
             the
             one
             or
             the
             other
             ;
             the
             Lord
             might
             stand
             on
             his
             points
             ,
             and
             command
             as
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             never
             come
             down
             as
             a
             Covenanter
             ,
             to
             hire
             and
             to
             bude
             us
             as
             children
             to
             embrace
             a
             great
             and
             large
             Kingdom
             on
             a
             low
             condition
             ,
             a
             poor
             farthing
             or
             half
             penny
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             no
             promise
             of
             a
             rich
             harvest
             made
             to
             all
             who
             plow
             painfully
             ,
             but
             often
             the
             contrary
             ;
             the
             race
             is
             not
             to
             the
             swift
             ,
             nor
             the
             battle
             to
             the
             strong
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             9.
             10.
             nor
             have
             they
             ever
             riches
             who
             rise
             early
             and
             go
             late
             to
             bed
             ,
             and
             eat
             the
             bread
             of
             sorrow
             ,
             Psal
             .
             127.
             and
             for
             that
             shall
             the
             husbandman
             hang
             up
             the
             plow
             ,
             and
             till
             none
             ?
             there
             is
             not
             a
             promise
             made
             that
             all
             that
             sail
             shall
             bring
             home
             rich
             ships
             full
             of
             gold
             ;
             what
             then
             ?
             are
             all
             the
             Merchants
             in
             the
             earth
             loosed
             from
             the
             duty
             of
             trading
             ,
             and
             sailing
             cried
             down
             ?
             then
             all
             shipping
             must
             be
             laid
             aside
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             There
             is
             not
             a
             promise
             made
             to
             using
             of
             means
             ,
             but
             there
             is
             a
             sad
             threatning
             of
             wrath
             to
             such
             as
             use
             no
             means
             ;
             he
             that
             plows
             none
             ,
             but
             sleeps
             in
             Summer
             ,
             shall
             be
             cloathed
             with
             rags
             :
             but
             there
             is
             no
             word
             that
             all
             who
             plow
             painfully
             shall
             be
             rich
             men
             ,
             and
             cloathed
             in
             scarlet
             ,
             
               Prov.
               28.
               7.
               
               He
               that
               turns
               away
               his
               ear
               from
               hearing
               the
               Law
               ,
               even
               his
               prayer
               shall
               be
               abomination
            
             ;
             but
             all
             that
             hear
             the
             Law
             are
             not
             converted
             ;
             this
             shews
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             provoked
             by
             the
             not
             using
             of
             means
             in
             natural
             men
             ,
             as
             both
             the
             Lords
             plea
             with
             the
             wicked
             cleareth
             ,
             and
             their
             sinful
             neglect
             of
             not
             putting
             God
             to
             it
             ,
             to
             see
             if
             God
             will
             not
             do
             more
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             done
             but
             a
             little
             of
             their
             duty
             ;
             the
             Lord
             is
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             charm
             them
             ,
             and
             doth
             it
             wisely
             ,
             they
             will
             be
             deaf
             as
             the
             adder
             ;
             well
             then
             ,
             Psal
             .
             58.
             since
             they
             will
             keep
             the
             Serpents
             poison
             whether
             God
             ,
             who
             useth
             means
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             will
             or
             no.
             
               v.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Break
               their
               teeth
               ,
               O
               God
               ,
               in
               their
               mouth
               .
               7.
               
               Let
               them
               melt
               away
               as
               waters
               which
               run
               continually
               .
               8.
               
               As
               a
               snail
               which
               melteth
               ,
               let
               every
               one
               of
               them
               pass
               away
               .
            
             So
             plagued
             and
             melted
             away
             sinners
             ,
             you
             might
             have
             been
             charmed
             by
             God
             and
             would
             not
             ,
             can
             you
             blame
             God
             ?
             Jer.
             51.
             9.
             
             
               We
               would
               have
               healed
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               she
               is
               not
               
               healed
               :
            
             well
             then
             ,
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               forsake
               her
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               every
               one
               into
               his
               own
               Country
               ,
               for
               her
               judgement
               is
               reached
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               is
               lifted
               up
               unto
               the
               skies
               .
            
             So
             God
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             even
             Babylons
             refusing
             to
             be
             healed
             ,
             and
             to
             hear
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             her
             nelecting
             means
             is
             justly
             plagued
             ,
             Prov.
             1.
             20.
             
             What
             can
             wisedom
             do
             more
             but
             cry
             and
             utter
             her
             voice
             ,
             and
             throw
             over
             the
             line
             to
             such
             as
             are
             in
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             darkness
             ,
             the
             promises
             ?
             22.
             
             
               Behold
               ,
               I
               will
               pour
               out
               my
               spirit
               to
               you
               .
            
             But
             
               v.
               24.
               
               Ye
               refused
               ,
               no
               man
               regarded
               .
               25.
               ye
               set
               at
               nought
               all
               my
               counsel
               ,
               and
               would
               have
               none
               of
               my
               reproof
               .
               29.
               
               They
               hated
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               choose
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             
               the
               Lord
               laughs
               at
               their
               destruction
               ,
               and
               mocks
               when
               their
               fear
               cometh
               .
            
             And
             Luke
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18.
             many
             are
             bidden
             come
             to
             the
             Supper
             ,
             
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             cleared
             ,
             an
             offer
             is
             made
             to
             them
             ;
             they
             all
             with
             one
             consent
             refuse
             the
             use
             of
             other
             means
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             saith
             ,
             none
             of
             them
             who
             
               were
               bidden
               shall
               taste
               of
               his
               Supper
               .
            
             So
             the
             Lords
             justice
             goes
             no
             farther
             then
             the
             obstinacy
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             refuse
             to
             come
             in
             at
             the
             outer
             gate
             opposes
             him
             .
             Christ
             and
             reprobates
             so
             never
             come
             to
             wrestling
             ,
             and
             to
             ay
             and
             no
             in
             the
             inner
             gate
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             pains
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             :
             the
             sentence
             of
             a
             refused
             treaty
             with
             Christ
             ,
             long
             e're
             it
             come
             to
             the
             out-breaking
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             cuts
             ,
             them
             off
             :
             green
             corn
             is
             frost-slain
             long
             e're
             it
             come
             to
             the
             blade
             ;
             and
             it
             's
             not
             the
             rotting
             of
             a
             white
             and
             ripe
             harvest
             that
             is
             the
             loss
             of
             it
             ;
             it
             's
             just
             providence
             in
             the
             Gardiner
             to
             cut
             down
             and
             throw
             over
             the
             hedge
             a
             plant
             that
             is
             withered
             while
             it
             is
             yet
             young
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             right
             that
             he
             hew
             down
             a
             tree
             ready
             to
             bear
             fruit
             when
             it
             's
             barren
             and
             rotten
             .
             The
             Lord
             hath
             not
             set
             down
             in
             his
             word
             the
             degrees
             of
             transgression
             against
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             ;
             some
             in
             Adam
             might
             have
             been
             more
             ,
             some
             less
             grievous
             transgressors
             (
             should
             all
             have
             been
             saved
             or
             damned
             by
             that
             only
             covenant
             ;
             )
             and
             since
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             that
             multitudes
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             perish
             for
             their
             sin
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             or
             the
             externally
             proposed
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             all
             these
             so
             perishing
             are
             not
             alike
             guilty
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             says
             some
             had
             greater
             guiltiness
             in
             his
             sufferings
             then
             Pilate
             had
             ,
             John
             19.
             11.
             holy
             and
             spotless
             justice
             doth
             cut
             off
             some
             in
             their
             sins
             for
             
             sinning
             against
             that
             Covenant
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             so
             called
             ,
             or
             the
             Covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             who
             even
             are
             many
             mile
             distant
             from
             sinning
             against
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             regenerating
             spirit
             ,
             and
             some
             come
             neerer
             to
             the
             strangling
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             
             and
             are
             cut
             off
             by
             holy
             justice
             also
             .
             When
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             
               John
               3.
               18
               ,
               36.
               
               He
               that
               believeth
               not
               is
               condemned
               already
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               abideth
               on
               him
            
             ;
             his
             meaning
             shall
             not
             be
             ,
             that
             all
             condemned
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             perish
             ,
             because
             the
             man
             coming
             to
             the
             nick
             of
             a
             gracious
             receiving
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             having
             done
             all
             requisite
             to
             a
             professor
             until
             it
             come
             to
             the
             breaking
             forth
             of
             the
             new
             birth
             ,
             he
             there
             only
             fails
             ;
             for
             many
             sins
             and
             degrees
             of
             failing
             against
             that
             Covenant
             (
             however
             it
             be
             called
             )
             go
             before
             that
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             men
             are
             said
             not
             to
             believe
             in
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             which
             account
             they
             remain
             under
             wrath
             ,
             and
             are
             condemned
             for
             non-believing
             :
             he
             who
             will
             not
             hear
             of
             the
             Physitian
             ,
             though
             he
             never
             come
             within
             reach
             of
             personal
             communing
             with
             him
             ,
             dies
             of
             his
             disease
             deservedly
             ,
             because
             he
             contemns
             the
             only
             Physitian
             who
             can
             cure
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             who
             sees
             the
             Physitians
             face
             ,
             hears
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             beats
             back
             on
             his
             face
             the
             saving
             cup
             which
             would
             cure
             his
             disease
             .
          
           
             Yet
             withal
             here
             we
             would
             beware
             of
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             order
             of
             setting
             repentance
             and
             works
             of
             new
             obedience
             before
             justification
             ,
             which
             is
             indeed
             a
             new
             covenant
             of
             works
             ,
             meriting
             the
             sprinkling
             of
             Christs
             blood
             and
             washing
             in
             justification
             ,
             and
             this
             blood
             payeth
             them
             back
             again
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             Christs
             blood
             good
             works
             do
             justifie
             and
             save
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             How
             clean
             walkers
             in
             new
             obedience
             must
             men
             be
             ?
             w●ashen
             e're
             they
             come
             neer
             the
             fountain
             ,
             redeemed
             before
             they
             be
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             So
             must
             men
             sweet
             and
             repent
             of
             their
             life
             before
             they
             be
             justified
             compleatly
             ,
             but
             of
             half
             or
             quarter
             remission
             and
             justification
             the
             Scripture
             is
             silent
             :
             it
             crushes
             joy
             ,
             peace
             ,
             hope
             ,
             liberty
             spiritual
             ,
             for
             if
             men
             earn
             not
             out
             their
             repentance
             ,
             they
             may
             and
             do
             lose
             their
             labour
             and
             reward
             before
             the
             third
             part
             of
             the
             day
             be
             ended
             ;
             
             nor
             does
             the
             man
             accept
             Christ
             as
             Lord
             in
             a
             naked
             intention
             to
             serve
             him
             ;
             for
             so
             saving
             faith
             includes
             in
             its
             nature
             an
             intention
             of
             new
             obedience
             to
             God
             :
             but
             a
             man
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             have
             his
             reward
             of
             pardon
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             wrought
             his
             work
             ,
             or
             reformed
             his
             life
             only
             in
             his
             intention
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             intends
             to
             work
             his
             work
             ,
             Scripture
             should
             here
             speak
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Why
             doth
             not
             Mr.
             Baxter
             say
             right
             down
             ,
             
               tacienti
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               Deus
               non
               denegat
               gratiam
               ?
            
             The
             Lord
             hath
             made
             the
             covenant
             of
             grace
             with
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
               Americans
               ,
               Brasilians
            
             ,
             with
             these
             of
             Chinah
             ,
             and
             it
             hath
             these
             two
             halfs
             :
             1.
             
             Do
             and
             live
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             faith
             .
             2.
             
             Do
             and
             live
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Gospel
             and
             pardon
             ,
             and
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             are
             promised
             to
             the
             Americans
             ,
             so
             they
             trade
             well
             with
             nature
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             grace
             of
             Christ
             crucified
             ,
             they
             know
             not
             whom
             ,
             and
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ;
             shew
             such
             a
             covenant
             made
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             made
             with
             the
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               repent
               for
               remission
            
             ,
             and
             
               repent
               ,
               that
               your
               sins
               may
               be
               blotted
               out
               ,
               Acts
               2.
               37
               ,
               38.
               
               Acts
            
             3.
             19.
             
             But
             truth
             suffers
             here
             .
             Antinomians
             to
             exclude
             strict
             walking
             ,
             make
             repentance
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             faith
             .
             So
             Mr.
             
               Denne
               ,
               Hobson
               .
               &c.
            
             Again
             ,
             Socinians
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             a
             strong
             wit
             ,
             on
             the
             other
             extream
             to
             exclude
             the
             loose
             faith
             of
             many
             ,
             make
             Gospel-faith
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             repentance
             and
             new
             obedience
             .
             But
             the
             place
             Acts
             2.
             can
             no
             more
             prove
             that
             repentance
             ,
             and
             a
             fixed
             walk
             in
             good
             works
             ,
             is
             such
             a
             part
             of
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             this
             ,
             
               do
               and
               live
               the
               life
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               be
               pardoned
               ,
            
             then
             that
             Baptism
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             the
             text
             joyned
             with
             repentance
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             required
             before
             pardon
             ;
             whereas
             both
             repentance
             ,
             faith
             ,
             baptism
             ,
             new
             obedience
             ,
             are
             the
             way
             to
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             crown
             ;
             not
             causes
             ,
             not
             the
             price
             ,
             not
             the
             ransome
             of
             the
             right
             and
             title
             to
             the
             crown
             ,
             and
             both
             as
             conditions
             of
             pardon
             and
             title
             to
             the
             crown
             and
             the
             place
             .
             Acts
             3.
             19.
             speaks
             of
             repentance
             continued
             all
             the
             life
             (
             for
             such
             a
             repentance
             is
             commanded
             in
             both
             places
             ,
             and
             all
             along
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             
               Matth.
               3.
               8
               ,
               11.
               
               Matth.
               3.
               13.
               
               Acts
               11.
               18.
               
               Acts
               13.
               24.
               
               Acts
               26.
               20.
               
               Ezech.
               14.
               6.
               
               Matth.
               4.
               17.
               
               Mark
               1.
               15.
               
               Mark
               6.
               12.
               
               
               Acts
               17.
               30.
               
               Rev.
               2.
               7.
               
               Rev.
            
             3.
             19.
             as
             a
             work
             not
             of
             a
             day
             ,
             but
             of
             all
             the
             life
             )
             also
             the
             words
             should
             bear
             ,
             that
             sins
             were
             not
             pardoned
             until
             the
             time
             of
             refreshment
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             till
             the
             day
             of
             the
             eternal
             happiness
             and
             rest
             from
             our
             labours
             of
             this
             life
             ,
             in
             which
             day
             sins
             are
             only
             blotted
             out
             declaratively
             ,
             saith
             Diodati
             .
             But
             let
             it
             stand
             ,
             
               repent
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               pardoned
            
             ;
             and
             that
             a
             turning
             to
             God
             is
             a
             condition
             and
             a
             way
             ,
             and
             a
             means
             of
             remission
             of
             sins
             :
             it
             shall
             not
             hold
             up
             the
             fabrick
             of
             Mr.
             Baxters
             justification
             by
             inherent
             righteousness
             ;
             for
             sure
             in
             concreto
             no
             man
             is
             pardoned
             who
             continues
             in
             his
             sinful
             way
             ,
             but
             he
             that
             repents
             and
             so
             continues
             repenting
             that
             he
             may
             be
             pardoned
             to
             himself
             and
             to
             others
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             justified
             man
             of
             all
             those
             that
             are
             adult
             and
             come
             to
             age
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               Acts
               2.
               3.
               
               John
               Baptist
               ,
               Matth.
            
             3.
             having
             to
             do
             with
             loose
             professors
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             who
             sought
             righteousness
             by
             law-works
             ,
             and
             yet
             slighted
             Law
             and
             all
             Law-works
             ,
             do
             urge
             first
             repentance
             sincere
             .
             2.
             
             Continuing
             to
             the
             end
             .
             3.
             
             Visible
             to
             themselves
             and
             others
             ;
             nor
             do
             we
             bid
             proud
             and
             whole
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             men
             going
             on
             securely
             ,
             and
             workers
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             as
             such
             ,
             immediately
             lay
             hold
             on
             Christ
             as
             their
             Saviour
             :
             and
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             the
             motive
             of
             Gods
             abundant
             pardoning
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             faith
             of
             pardoning
             mercy
             leads
             to
             repentance
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               55.
               6
               ,
               7.
               let
               the
               wicked
               return
               ,
               for
               he
               will
               abundantly
               pardon
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             faith
             goeth
             before
             repentance
             as
             touching
             some
             acts
             .
             In
             these
             
               Matth.
               6.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               If
               ye
               forgive
               not
               ,
               your
               father
               will
               not
               forgive
               you
               .
            
             Christ
             speaks
             not
             of
             the
             order
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             must
             first
             love
             our
             neighbour
             and
             our
             enemies
             as
             our selves
             before
             we
             be
             justified
             ;
             nor
             is
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             upon
             order
             ,
             1
             
               John
               1.
               19.
               
               Prov.
               28.
               13.
               
               Romans
            
             10.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             13.
             as
             if
             penitent
             confession
             of
             sin
             to
             Christ
             ,
             forsaking
             of
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             sound
             and
             compleat
             repentance
             ,
             must
             go
             before
             justification
             and
             forgiveness
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             designs
             the
             persons
             pardoned
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             be
             such
             as
             forgive
             their
             enemies
             ,
             forsake
             their
             sins
             ;
             because
             men
             are
             ready
             to
             sooth
             themselves
             ,
             as
             if
             haters
             of
             their
             brethren
             might
             be
             (
             while
             they
             habitually
             continue
             in
             such
             a
             wicked
             way
             )
             justified
             before
             God.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter
             
               in
               his
               confession
            
             ,
             c.
             5.
             sect
             .
             1.
             concl
             .
             6.
             page
             101.
             
             
             I
             believe
             that
             by
             the
             new
             law
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             the
             promise
             ,
             God
             hath
             delivered
             all
             men
             (
             in
             the
             tenour
             of
             the
             promise
             the
             promulgation
             reaches
             not
             to
             all
             )
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             as
             to
             the
             destructive
             punishment
             ,
             on
             condition
             they
             will
             accept
             of
             Christ
             and
             life
             ;
             and
             no
             man
             is
             accepted
             out
             of
             this
             promise
             (
             till
             they
             remediesly
             reject
             it
             )
             but
             it
             is
             so
             general
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             have
             Christ
             ,
             may
             have
             him
             (
             on
             his
             terms
             )
             though
             none
             will
             have
             him
             till
             Gods
             special
             grace
             make
             them
             willing
             ,
             yet
             whosoever
             will
             is
             called
             to
             drink
             of
             the
             water
             of
             life
             .
          
           
             My
             doubts
             are
             shortly
             these
             ,
             1.
             
             What
             Scripture
             saith
             that
             Christ
             
               hath
               delivered
               all
               men
            
             ,
             
             i.
             e.
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             all
             the
             race
             of
             man
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             
               as
               to
               the
               destructive
               punishment
            
             ,
             or
             from
             hell
             ,
             why
             not
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             ?
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             the
             same
             ransome
             is
             payed
             to
             save
             from
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             is
             it
             not
             a
             scenical
             and
             a
             poor
             delivery
             ,
             and
             satisfaction
             and
             ransome
             paid
             to
             justice
             ,
             if
             justice
             inflict
             eternal
             destructive
             punishment
             on
             all
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             :
             millions
             of
             this
             huge
             (
             all
             )
             must
             then
             be
             the
             covenanted
             people
             of
             God
             if
             they
             be
             saved
             conditionally
             ;
             can
             a
             covenant-promise
             be
             made
             to
             all
             ,
             if
             all
             be
             not
             the
             people
             of
             God
             by
             this
             covenant-promise
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Can
             a
             promise
             of
             God
             never
             promulgated
             ,
             never
             by
             fame
             or
             sound
             of
             words
             reaching
             the
             ears
             of
             these
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             is
             made
             ,
             be
             either
             promise
             or
             obliging
             Law
             ?
             the
             Lord's
             will
             to
             do
             good
             is
             but
             a
             meer
             decree
             ,
             never
             a
             promise
             till
             it
             be
             spoken
             ;
             was
             there
             such
             a
             thing
             from
             eternity
             as
             a
             promise
             of
             God
             to
             make
             the
             world
             ?
             a
             decree
             there
             was
             ,
             never
             a
             promise
             .
             God
             said
             never
             in
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             shall
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             they
             are
             saved
             :
             and
             to
             them
             come
             to
             age
             a
             promise
             conditional
             it
             cannot
             be
             ;
             when
             not
             only
             never
             promulgated
             ,
             but
             Apostles
             and
             others
             are
             expresly
             forbidden
             to
             promulgate
             it
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               Matth.
               10.
               5.
               
               Acts
            
             16.
             6.
             as
             being
             no
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             Lo-ammi
             ,
             not
             obtained
             mercy
             in
             Christ
             ,
             Hos
             .
             1.
             10.
             1
             
             ▪
             
               Pet.
               3.
               10.
               
               Rom.
            
             10.
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             yet
             for
             all
             these
             Christ
             died
             ,
             all
             these
             Christ
             saved
             conditionally
             ;
             they
             are
             saved
             ,
             and
             my
             people
             ,
             and
             I
             promise
             to
             them
             life
             in
             my
             Son
             so
             they
             believe
             ,
             but
             tell
             them
             not
             of
             it
             ;
             what
             a
             Gospel
             is
             this
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             How
             can
             the
             Brasilians
             be
             guilty
             of
             
               remedylesse
               rejecting
            
             of
             a
             Christ
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ?
             for
             
               how
               shall
               they
               believe
               in
               him
               of
               whom
               they
               never
               heard
               ?
            
             Rom.
             10.
             14.
             how
             have
             they
             sin
             in
             hating
             Christ
             ;
             for
             Christ
             came
             never
             to
             them
             ,
             either
             in
             proper
             person
             ,
             or
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             John
             15.
             22
             ,
             23.
             preached
             ?
          
           
             5.
             
             How
             can
             this
             promise
             be
             so
             wide
             and
             general
             ,
             as
             none
             are
             excepted
             ?
             for
             either
             Christ
             dyed
             not
             for
             Infants
             ,
             and
             so
             no
             Infants
             are
             redeemed
             ,
             nor
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             no
             Infants
             are
             part
             of
             the
             world
             or
             mankind
             ,
             or
             Infants
             are
             condemned
             for
             not
             actual
             accepting
             of
             Christ
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             for
             wilful
             
               and
               remedilesse
               rejecting
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             because
             they
             will
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             and
             drink
             ;
             as
             Rev.
             22.
             17.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             If
             whosoever
             will
             have
             Christ
             may
             have
             him
             ,
             Brasilians
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             grace
             be
             universal
             ,
             as
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               ;
               Brasilians
            
             and
             all
             Mankind
             must
             be
             freeholders
             ,
             and
             soveraigns
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             ,
             of
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ,
             of
             Effectual
             calling
             :
             it
             must
             then
             be
             in
             him
             that
             runs
             and
             wills
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God
             who
             shews
             mercy
             ;
             nor
             doth
             the
             Lord
             have
             mercy
             on
             whom
             he
             will
             :
             It
             's
             but
             a
             mock
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               God's
               speciall
               grace
               doth
               make
               men
               willing
            
             ;
             for
             Americans
             and
             Brasilians
             are
             Lords
             ,
             having
             in
             their
             power
             both
             general
             and
             special
             grace
             ;
             except
             Mr.
             Baxter
             yield
             to
             us
             a
             grace
             which
             doth
             predetermine
             or
             indec●inably
             bow
             ,
             fix
             and
             set
             the
             free
             will
             the
             way
             the
             Lord
             decrees
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             must
             infuse
             a
             new
             supernatural
             power
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             above
             us
             to
             have
             special
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Lord
             bestows
             on
             his
             chosen
             ,
             because
             he
             hath
             freely
             chosen
             them
             ;
             and
             then
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             in
             their
             ,
             
               may
               have
            
             ,
             or
             
               may
               not
               have
            
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Mr.
             Baxter
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             put
             one
             Scripture
             at
             least
             to
             this
             ;
             For
             neither
             in
             that
             John
             7.
             37
             ,
             38.
             nor
             
               Rev.
               22.
               7.
               cries
               the
               Lord
               to
               Brasilians
               and
               Indians
               ,
               Whosoever
               will
               ,
               let
               him
               come
               and
               drink
               of
               the
               water
               of
               life
            
             ;
             for
             that
             promise
             is
             made
             only
             to
             those
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             doe
             ,
             and
             may
             hear
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Brasiilians
             and
             millions
             of
             that
             kind
             are
             not
             the
             called
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             8.
             
             A
             remedying
             Law
             we
             acknowledge
             in
             the
             new
             Covenant
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             remedying
             to
             clear
             the
             justice
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             these
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             the
             refusers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             more
             inexcusable
             then
             
               Sodome
               ,
               Matth.
            
             10.
             15.
             then
             Tyrus
             and
             
               Sidon
               ,
               Matth.
            
             11.
             23
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             then
             a
             people
             of
             an
             unknown
             language
             ,
             Ezech.
             3.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             
             It
             should
             be
             proved
             from
             Scripture
             by
             Mr.
             Baxter
             before
             he
             had
             asierted
             with
             
               Mos
               .
               Amyrald
            
             and
             other
             Universalists
             ,
             his
             new
             remedying
             Law
             ,
             as
             remedying
             the
             justly
             deserved
             misery
             of
             Americans
             and
             Brasilians
             ;
             For
             sure
             if
             Christ
             died
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             hath
             stricken
             with
             all
             the
             savages
             on
             earth
             ,
             ●ews
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             for
             whom
             he
             died
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             generations
             of
             men
             ,
             a
             new
             Gospel-covenant
             of
             the
             greatest
             love
             among
             men
             ,
             in
             Christ's
             dying
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             yet
             this
             Covenant
             is
             never
             revealed
             to
             them
             by
             either
             revelation
             made
             by
             preachers
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             works
             of
             Creation
             and
             Providence
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             Gospel
             written
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             these
             men
             ,
          
           
             There
             is
             1.
             little
             Remedy
             for
             clearing
             the
             glory
             of
             divine
             justice
             ,
             to
             make
             their
             furnace
             hotter
             in
             Hell
             for
             a
             Chymerical
             and
             imaginary
             sin
             of
             which
             their
             conscience
             cannot
             accuse
             them
             ;
             for
             how
             can
             they
             be
             guilty
             in
             rejecting
             a
             Christ
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             and
             by
             no
             superable
             providence
             could
             hear
             ?
             in
             that
             the
             Gospel
             came
             neither
             by
             Angels
             ,
             nor
             by
             Men
             gifted
             with
             tongues
             ,
             nor
             by
             inspiration
             to
             their
             knowledge
             ;
             and
             this
             darkens
             the
             glory
             of
             God's
             justice
             .
             It
             s
             true
             ,
             Abimelech
             and
             Pharaoh
             and
             others
             may
             be
             plagued
             for
             sins
             they
             actually
             know
             not
             ;
             but
             light
             of
             conscience
             teacheth
             that
             Adultery
             and
             Oppression
             of
             innocent
             strangers
             ,
             deserve
             judgement
             .
             But
             read
             we
             ever
             that
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Indians
            
             ,
             or
             the
             wisest
             of
             Heathen
             ,
             
               Socrates
               ,
               Plato
               ,
               Cicero
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             tender
             of
             them
             ,
             die
             with
             any
             such
             challenge
             ?
             ah
             ,
             we
             sinned
             against
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             shed
             for
             us
             !
             What
             ,
             and
             shall
             the
             Lord
             write
             and
             speak
             to
             Israel
             in
             their
             hearing
             ?
             I
             brought
             you
             ou●
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             will
             not
             tell
             the
             millions
             of
             the
             Heathen
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             saved
             them
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             and
             everlasting
             wrath
             ,
             as
             touching
             their
             everlasting
             destruction
             ?
             which
             love
             yet
             he
             expressed
             not
             to
             them
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             Though
             it
             ill
             becomes
             us
             to
             censure
             the
             wisedom
             of
             God
             ;
             if
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             those
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             for
             refusing
             offered
             mercy
             ;
             as
             
               Jer.
               3.
               
               John
               5.
               40.
               
               John
            
             8.
             21.
             how
             doth
             he
             not
             reprove
             the
             Brasilians
             for
             rejecting
             a
             promise
             of
             so
             much
             love
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             As
             no
             reprobate
             can
             be
             guilty
             of
             love
             of
             Election
             to
             glory
             from
             eternity
             (
             suppone
             such
             a
             love
             had
             been
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             God
             towards
             them
             )
             because
             it
             was
             never
             revealed
             to
             them
             :
             So
             if
             there
             be
             such
             a
             law
             of
             grace
             and
             Covenant-promise
             ,
             the
             Law-giver
             ,
             the
             Mediator
             God-man
             was
             never
             revealed
             to
             the
             Brasilians
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Where
             is
             this
             wide
             promise
             and
             Covenant
             to
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             who
             are
             the
             parties
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             is
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ?
             whether
             is
             it
             a
             Covenant
             of
             works
             (
             
               do
               this
               and
               live
            
             )
             or
             a
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             (
             
               believe
               this
               ,
               and
               you
               have
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               the
               restored
               image
               of
               God
            
             )
             and
             where
             is
             this
             in
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             remedying
             Law
             must
             bring
             a
             remedy
             to
             men
             :
             the
             remedy
             is
             either
             real
             ;
             and
             so
             some
             real
             help
             must
             be
             conferred
             upon
             fallen
             man
             :
             shew
             if
             there
             be
             one
             Brasilian
             healed
             and
             saved
             thereby
             :
             a
             real
             power
             of
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             laying
             hold
             on
             the
             Gospel-promise
             remote
             or
             nearer
             ,
             cannot
             be
             given
             to
             all
             in
             Christ
             ,
             for
             any
             thing
             we
             read
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             since
             the
             Brasilians
             are
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ,
             cannot
             receive
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             cannot
             believe
             or
             come
             to
             Christ
             .
             John
             6.
             44.
             cannot
             submit
             their
             wisedom
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God.
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             cannot
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             more
             then
             thistles
             or
             thornes
             can
             bring
             forth
             figs
             or
             wine
             grapes
             ,
             
             
               Luke
               6.
               43
               ,
               44.
               
               Matth.
            
             7.
             16
             ,
             17.
             being
             
               dead
               in
               sins
            
             .
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             
               Walking
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               mind
               ,
               having
               their
               under●tanding
               darkned
               ,
               being
               alienated
               from
               the
               life
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               the
               ignorance
               that
               is
               in
               them
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               blindness
               that
               is
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             17.
             18.
             
             
               Enemies
               in
               their
               minds
               by
               wicked
               works
               ,
            
             Colos
             .
             1.
             21.
             
             
               Foolish
               ,
               disobedient
               ,
               deceived
               ,
               serving
               divers
               hearts
               ,
               Tit.
            
             1.
             3.
             having
             an
             heart
             of
             stone
             ,
             Ezek.
             36.
             26.
             uncircumcised
             ,
             Deut
             ,
             
             30.
             6.
             
             
               Jer.
               9.
               26.
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               desperately
               wicked
               ,
            
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             
               every
               imagination
               of
               mans
               heart
               only
               evill
               every
               day
               .
               Gen.
            
             6.
             5.
             from
             his
             youth
             ,
             Gen.
             8.
             21.
             
             
             So
             that
             a
             Brasilian
             must
             be
             born
             over
             again
             ,
             
             or
             he
             cannot
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             ,
             John
             3.
             3.
             
             Nor
             can
             flesh
             and
             blood
             ,
             but
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             only
             cause
             us
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             16.
             
             Now
             this
             is
             but
             a
             moral
             work
             to
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             to
             cause
             a
             dead
             man
             live
             :
             and
             if
             there
             were
             no
             intrinsecal
             wound
             ,
             impotency
             and
             deadness
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             but
             only
             moral
             dimness
             of
             mind
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             literal
             ,
             clear
             ,
             external
             and
             objective
             proposal
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             wakens
             the
             stupid
             will
             ,
             as
             Pelagians
             and
             Arminians
             say
             ,
             perfects
             the
             whole
             work
             of
             the
             new-birth
             ,
             and
             grace
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             strongest
             operation
             of
             this
             grace
             is
             onely
             moral
             swasion
             and
             counsel
             :
             as
             if
             by
             Rhetorick
             ,
             and
             good
             words
             ,
             the
             mid-wife
             could
             bring
             forth
             the
             birth
             ;
             and
             this
             remedy
             that
             Christ
             brings
             to
             Brasilians
             ,
             is
             at
             best
             ,
             the
             raising
             of
             man
             dead
             and
             rotten
             in
             the
             grave
             ,
             by
             blowing
             a
             Trumpet
             beside
             him
             ,
             and
             by
             making
             a
             perswasive
             oration
             over
             his
             dead
             corps
             :
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             man
             so
             raised
             was
             never
             dead
             :
             Nor
             is
             the
             
               remedying
               Law
            
             so
             much
             ;
             for
             a
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             comes
             never
             to
             the
             ears
             of
             millions
             ,
             with
             whom
             this
             remedying
             Covenant
             is
             made
             :
             and
             it
             were
             a
             strong
             inducement
             ,
             as
             any
             can
             be
             ,
             to
             move
             
               Brasilians
               ,
               Americans
            
             ,
             those
             of
             China
             and
             Turkey
             ,
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             shew
             them
             Christ
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Crosse
             hath
             
               made
               peace
               between
               God
               and
               you
               :
               ye
               are
               all
               of
               you
               ,
               old
               and
               young
               ,
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               ransomed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               God
               :
               ye
               are
               not
               your
               own
               ,
               Christ
               hath
               taken
               away
               your
               sins
               ,
               and
               does
               now
               begin
               upon
               a
               new
               score
            
             ;
             God
             hath
             exprest
             the
             greatest
             love
             imaginable
             ,
             he
             hath
             redeemed
             you
             his
             enemies
             :
             this
             in
             the
             Old
             or
             New
             Testament
             is
             never
             told
             them
             ;
             for
             then
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             should
             find
             all
             the
             Pagans
             a
             Church
             ,
             bought
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             reality
             of
             a
             Church
             should
             be
             in
             all
             societies
             of
             the
             earth
             .
             But
             such
             glad
             news
             are
             preached
             to
             the
             chosen
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             only
             ;
             never
             to
             
               Brasilians
               :
               Paul
            
             preaches
             at
             
               Athens
               ,
               Acts
            
             17.
             
             Creation
             ,
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Redemption
             :
             as
             also
             
               Aristotle
               ,
               Plato
            
             ,
             and
             others
             should
             beget
             over
             again
             to
             God
             Creator
             all
             their
             disciples
             ,
             whom
             they
             find
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             infuse
             by
             moral
             swasion
             and
             teaching
             a
             new
             life
             
             of
             learning
             :
             and
             all
             rude
             and
             ignorant
             men
             before
             they
             be
             taught
             Methaphysick
             ,
             Mathematicks
             ,
             should
             be
             dead
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             enemies
             in
             their
             heart
             to
             knowledge
             and
             Philosophy
             :
             and
             the
             same
             ground
             should
             make
             Ministers
             suppose
             there
             were
             no
             learning
             ,
             and
             teaching
             of
             the
             Father
             in
             drawing
             of
             men
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             that
             Omnipotency
             ,
             which
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             and
             created
             the
             world
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               17
               ,
               18.
               19.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             4.
             4.
             as
             true
             real
             Fathers
             of
             the
             new-birth
             ,
             by
             only
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             Aristotle
             and
             Plato
             are
             fathers
             to
             beget
             Philosophy
             in
             men
             .
             Now
             for
             any
             remedying
             Gospel-promise
             that
             is
             made
             to
             Brasilians
             to
             purchase
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             we
             shall
             believe
             it
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             Baxter
             shall
             prove
             that
             to
             Indians
             and
             Brasilians
             ,
             who
             lived
             and
             dyed
             without
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             least
             notice
             ,
             or
             rumour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Christ
             hath
             purchased
             and
             merited
             grace
             to
             believe
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Crosse
             hath
             made
             peace
             betwixt
             God
             and
             the
             Brasilians
             ,
             who
             so
             lived
             and
             dyed
             without
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             that
             Christ
             hath
             satisfied
             upon
             the
             Crosse
             for
             their
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             born
             their
             fins
             in
             his
             own
             body
             on
             the
             tree
             ;
             that
             Brasilians
             being
             dead
             to
             sins
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousness
             ,
             by
             whose
             stripes
             Brasilians
             are
             healed
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             24.
             that
             Christ
             suffered
             for
             Brasilians
             to
             bring
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             18.
             that
             Christ
             bought
             Brasilians
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             with
             his
             blood
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             that
             Christ
             gave
             himself
             for
             wild
             Indians
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             redeem
             them
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             purifie
             to
             himself
             a
             peculiar
             people
             ,
             zealous
             of
             good
             works
             ,
             Tit.
             2.
             14.
             
             And
             who
             so
             tell
             us
             of
             a
             general
             ,
             dubious
             ,
             and
             conditional
             intention
             in
             the
             Father
             giving
             his
             Son
             to
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Son's
             giving
             himself
             to
             death
             for
             all
             these
             poor
             savages
             to
             whom
             he
             would
             never
             send
             the
             air
             of
             a
             rumour
             that
             he
             so
             loved
             them
             ;
             and
             of
             a
             special
             intention
             going
             along
             with
             the
             free
             decree
             of
             Election
             to
             glory
             ,
             that
             so
             many
             only
             should
             live
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
             be
             redeemed
             
               from
               all
               iniquity
            
             ,
             are
             holden
             to
             prove
             two
             such
             redemptions
             ,
             two
             such
             loves
             of
             Christ
             dying
             ,
             two
             such
             intentions
             and
             decrees
             ,
             two
             such
             providences
             :
             one
             special
             redemption
             ,
             one
             special
             greatest
             love
             ,
             one
             special
             intention
             ,
             one
             fatherly
             providence
             
             indeed
             toward
             the
             elect
             ;
             we
             find
             
               John
               10.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               John
               3.
               16.
               
               John.
               11.
               51
               ,
               52.
               2
               
               Cor.
               5.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               Rev.
               1.
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Rev.
               5.
               9
               ,
               10.
               1
               
               Pet.
               2.
               24.
               1
               
               Pet.
               3.
               18.
               1
               
               Pet.
               1.
               18.
               
               Tit.
               1.
               14.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               4.
               
               John
               15.
               13.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               32
               ,
               33.
               
               Isa
               .
               53.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Rev.
            
             14.
             4.
             all
             which
             places
             make
             the
             redeemed
             to
             be
             loved
             with
             the
             greatest
             love
             ,
             sanctified
             ,
             bought
             from
             their
             vain
             conversation
             ,
             redeemed
             from
             among
             men
             ,
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             to
             God
             ,
             delivered
             from
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             redeemed
             from
             all
             iniquity
             ,
             &c.
             we
             leave
             the
             other
             General
             ,
             dubious
             love
             ,
             intention
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             of
             Brasilians
             ,
             to
             our
             Adversaries
             to
             be
             made
             out
             by
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             And
             Q.
             What
             is
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ's
             meritorious
             blood
             if
             it
             be
             shed
             for
             all
             and
             every
             one
             ,
             if
             it
             put
             the
             nature
             and
             free
             will
             of
             all
             and
             every
             one
             in
             a
             better
             condition
             ,
             and
             if
             his
             merit
             restore
             not
             the
             image
             of
             God
             into
             a
             more
             firm
             and
             excellent
             condition
             then
             we
             had
             in
             the
             first
             Adam
             ?
             and
             what
             healing
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             the
             restoring
             of
             the
             image
             of
             God
             is
             made
             to
             the
             savages
             who
             eat
             men
             as
             we
             do
             beevs
             ,
             kill
             their
             aged
             fathers
             ,
             use
             wives
             promiscuously
             ,
             and
             never
             heard
             one
             word
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
           
             CHAP.
             XIIII
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Law
               discovereth
               the
               disease
               ,
               but
               heals
               it
               not
               .
               2.
               
               How
               nature
               begins
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               acts
               .
               3.
               
               We
               ,
               not
               God
               ,
               in
               withdrawing
               his
               grace
               must
               be
               the
               culpable
               cause
               of
               non
               conversion
               .
               4.
               
               Some
               truth
               we
               must
               first
               physically
               hear
               and
               consider
               ,
               before
               we
               believe
               .
            
          
           
             KNowledge
             ,
             or
             the
             commanding
             Law
             strengthens
             the
             wicked
             desire
             by
             forbidding
             it
             .
             A
             strong
             stream
             runs
             with
             more
             strength
             that
             a
             dike
             of
             stone
             and
             clay
             stands
             in
             its
             way
             :
             I
             know
             not
             (
             saith
             
               Augustine
               )
               epist
               .
               contra
               Hilarium
               89
               ,
               &c.
               de
               spir
               .
               &
               lit
               .
            
             4.
             how
             that
             which
             is
             desired
             becomes
             more
             pleasant
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             forbidden
             :
             
               Nescio
               quo
               enim
               modo
               hoc
               ipsum
               quod
               concupiscitur
               ,
            
             
             
               fit
               jucundius
               ,
               dum
               vetatur
            
             ;
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Law
             or
             bare
             knowledge
             meets
             with
             unrenewed
             nature
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             severe
             master
             and
             a
             froward
             servant
             make
             no
             work
             betwixt
             them
             :
             
               the
               Law
               came
               in
               ,
               that
               sin
               might
               abound
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             
             Jubet
             (
             Lex
             )
             
               magis
               quam
               juvat
               ,
               docet
               morbum
               esse
               ,
               non
               sanat
               ;
               imo
               ab
               eo
               quod
               non
               sanatur
               ,
               augetur
               ,
               ut
               attentius
               &
               sollicitius
               gratiae
               medicina
               quaeratur
               ;
               The
               Law
               commands
               ,
               but
               it
               helps
               not
               ,
               it
               teacheth
               the
               disease
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               but
               heals
               it
               not
               .
            
          
           
             There
             are
             two
             extremities
             here
             we
             love
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             
             the
             barbarous
             
               opus
               operatum
            
             ,
             the
             literal
             deed
             done
             in
             praying
             ;
             the
             charm
             of
             the
             external
             work
             is
             by
             hand
             ,
             if
             God
             sell
             not
             the
             blessing
             :
             yet
             I
             have
             blown
             words
             of
             praying
             up
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             told
             down
             the
             price
             :
             It
             's
             heavenly
             wisedom
             to
             go
             about
             praying
             and
             other
             means
             not
             as
             acts
             of
             trading
             for
             our
             nighest
             ends
             ,
             but
             as
             acts
             of
             serving
             and
             glorifying
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             no
             thing
             should
             redound
             to
             us
             :
             but
             we
             use
             praying
             ,
             and
             hearing
             ,
             as
             a
             man
             doth
             his
             horse
             ,
             or
             his
             ship
             ,
             all
             for
             self-use
             and
             self-ends
             .
             Ah
             ,
             can
             the
             man
             charm
             the
             blessing
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             with
             bare
             words
             ,
             when
             scarce
             the
             literal
             attention
             goes
             along
             ?
             and
             here
             our
             Idolatrry
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               buy
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               not
               sell
               ;
               I
               plow
               ,
               and
               God
               binds
               up
               the
               clouds
               :
               the
               Lord
               pays
               not
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               
               rich
               harvest
               ,
            
             
             
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               plowing
               on
               the
               other
               hand
               :
            
             let
             ordinances
             ,
             reading
             ,
             praying
             ,
             and
             hearing
             of
             the
             Bible
             sleep
             until
             the
             spirit
             blow
             :
             and
             we
             forget
             it
             is
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             which
             works
             without
             the
             word
             and
             the
             testimonies
             ,
             the
             tools
             of
             the
             Father
             ;
             is
             this
             God's
             Spirit
             or
             a
             delusion
             ?
             plow
             not
             ,
             sow
             not
             until
             it
             be
             first
             harvest
             ;
             blow
             not
             at
             the
             fire
             until
             it
             first
             flame
             boldly
             :
             pray
             not
             until
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             strongly
             ,
             but
             first
             give
             words
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             lodging
             to
             the
             spirit
             to
             breath
             in
             :
             Let
             nature
             stir
             first
             in
             the
             using
             of
             means
             ;
             First
             bow
             the
             knee
             ,
             stretch
             out
             the
             hands
             ;
             should
             the
             Spirit
             from
             above
             first
             bow
             the
             knee
             ?
             and
             first
             physically
             act
             upon
             the
             hands
             to
             lift
             them
             up
             ?
             nay
             ,
             nature
             begins
             in
             its
             order
             before
             the
             heat
             and
             fire
             of
             the
             spirit
             come
             ;
             flaming
             goes
             not
             before
             smoking
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             smoking
             leads
             the
             way
             to
             flaming
             :
             the
             flaming
             of
             faith
             ,
             of
             love
             ,
             of
             paining
             desires
             in
             their
             spiritual
             vigour
             ,
             go
             not
             before
             stirring
             of
             the
             lips
             ,
             and
             lifting
             of
             the
             eyes
             to
             Heaven
             to
             pray
             :
             that
             is
             no
             more
             true
             then
             refreshing
             and
             cooling
             of
             the
             heart
             go
             before
             eating
             and
             drinking
             :
             will
             ye
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             pray
             ,
             while
             first
             the
             spirit
             flame
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             hear
             ,
             while
             first
             I
             believe
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             not
             lay
             up
             the
             promises
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             while
             first
             the
             heart
             burns
             in
             heat
             of
             love
             with
             the
             promises
             :
             You
             then
             say
             ,
             
               I
               will
               not
               throw
               about
               the
               key
               until
               the
               door
               be
               first
               opened
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               hear
               the
               word
               until
               the
               Lord
               give
               me
               faith
            
             ;
             whereas
             the
             way
             of
             God
             is
             ,
             that
             faith
             as
             the
             end
             ,
             comes
             by
             hearing
             ,
             as
             the
             means
             leading
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             Rom.
             10.
             and
             
               Gal.
               3.
               
               Ye
               received
               the
               Spirit
               by
               the
               hearing
               of
               faith
            
             ;
             then
             of
             necessity
             our
             hearing
             and
             lending
             attention
             to
             Christ
             ,
             by
             the
             outer
             entry
             the
             ear
             ,
             must
             go
             before
             faith
             as
             the
             mean
             before
             the
             end
             ,
             whereas
             faith
             comes
             by
             hearing
             :
             as
             vital
             heat
             is
             stirred
             up
             by
             running
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             true
             ,
             some
             inward
             burnings
             and
             flamings
             of
             spirit
             begin
             like
             smoking
             before
             flaming
             ,
             Psal
             .
             39.
             1.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               45.
               1.
               
               Acts
            
             17.
             and
             then
             follows
             spiritual
             acting
             of
             praising
             ,
             preaching
             ,
             praying
             ,
             in
             which
             case
             there
             is
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             in
             the
             soul
             a
             fever
             ,
             and
             an
             inward
             boyling
             of
             a
             pot
             that
             must
             run
             over
             ,
             or
             new
             wine
             that
             must
             break
             the
             vessel
             ,
             and
             force
             vent
             ,
             so
             that
             silence
             or
             no
             acting
             must
             torment
             and
             pain
             the
             poor
             man
             :
             but
             that
             is
             not
             ordinary
             ;
             for
             the
             
             set
             way
             is
             that
             we
             set
             to
             acting
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             strikes
             in
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             and
             the
             believer
             is
             to
             blow
             and
             stir
             the
             fire
             under
             the
             ashes
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             seeking
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             must
             stir
             and
             dig
             some
             fire
             and
             warmnesse
             out
             of
             the
             letter
             ,
             and
             let
             the
             spirit
             blow
             and
             flame
             as
             he
             will.
             If
             any
             say
             a
             preparing
             of
             the
             heart
             goes
             well
             before
             acting
             ,
             that
             is
             true
             also
             ;
             if
             any
             say
             God
             commands
             not
             simple
             hearing
             ,
             but
             hearing
             mixt
             with
             faith
             ,
             what
             ever
             truth
             were
             in
             that
             ,
             as
             hearing
             without
             faith
             is
             sinful
             formality
             ,
             yet
             he
             commands
             in
             a
             divine
             order
             ,
             that
             we
             should
             hear
             to
             the
             end
             we
             may
             believe
             ;
             and
             the
             Lord
             commands
             not
             that
             we
             may
             believe
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             hear
             ,
             as
             nature
             ordains
             not
             growing
             and
             nourishing
             ,
             that
             the
             living
             creature
             may
             eat
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             nature
             appointeth
             eating
             and
             sleeping
             that
             we
             may
             grow
             ,
             and
             be
             nourished
             .
             If
             any
             say
             the
             Lord
             commands
             not
             hearing
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             but
             saving
             ,
             
             spiritual
             ,
             and
             humble
             trembling
             at
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             hearing
             in
             faith
             ;
             and
             this
             he
             commands
             to
             be
             done
             in
             believing
             and
             trembling
             at
             the
             Word
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             commands
             hearing
             .
             It
             shall
             be
             denyed
             that
             in
             the
             order
             of
             begetting
             faith
             ,
             this
             is
             necessary
             ,
             that
             they
             ever
             be
             on
             and
             the
             same
             act
             :
             the
             Lord
             preached
             to
             Adam
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             15.
             
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               shall
               break
               the
               head
               of
               the
               serpent
               :
               Adam
            
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             of
             nature
             ,
             was
             first
             to
             hear
             and
             consider
             this
             first
             Gospel-truth
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             believe
             it
             ,
             and
             receive
             it
             in
             faith
             :
             he
             was
             a
             rational
             and
             moral
             agent
             in
             believing
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             obliged
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             to
             hear
             and
             believe
             ,
             but
             as
             a
             rational
             agent
             he
             was
             first
             to
             hear
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             believe
             ,
             after
             consideration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             now
             heard
             and
             received
             in
             the
             ear
             and
             mind
             .
             And
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             Pagans
             at
             the
             first
             hearing
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             must
             hear
             and
             literally
             consider
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Gospel
             before
             they
             believe
             .
             As
             for
             the
             Lord
             's
             commanding
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             read
             ,
             to
             praise
             ,
             sure
             we
             are
             to
             begin
             our
             duty
             of
             natural
             stirring
             in
             these
             acts
             ,
             though
             in
             another
             kind
             of
             cause
             ,
             God
             must
             first
             act
             us
             thereunto
             :
             nor
             is
             the
             Lord
             's
             stir●ing
             of
             us
             by
             omnipotent
             grace
             ,
             enjoyned
             to
             us
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             doe
             our
             duty
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             for
             his
             drawing
             that
             we
             may
             run
             :
             but
             yet
             by
             order
             
             of
             nature
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             our
             parts
             first
             in
             our
             physical
             way
             before
             we
             feel
             the
             stirring
             of
             divine
             influences
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             He
             cannot
             pray
             ,
             he
             cannot
             believe
             ,
             and
             yet
             God
             commands
             him
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             
               But
               his
            
             cannot
             (
             
               as
               Mr.
            
             Fenner
             
               saith
               )
               does
               not
               hinder
            
             .
             If
             a
             wicked
             mans
             cannot
             only
             did
             hinder
             him
             ,
             he
             might
             excuse
             himself
             before
             the
             tribunal
             of
             Christ
             ;
             Lord
             ,
             thou
             knowest
             ,
             I
             did
             my
             best
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             been
             ruled
             by
             thy
             Word
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             ;
             I
             would
             have
             been
             humbled
             and
             reformed
             better
             then
             I
             was
             ,
             but
             I
             could
             not
             :
             
             
               For
               the
               culpable
               only
               hindering
               cause
               is
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1.
             29.
             
             They
             hated
             knowledge
             ,
             the
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             they
             chused
             not
             .
             They
             would
             none
             of
             my
             counsel
             ,
             they
             despised
             all
             my
             rebuke
             .
             
               These
               four
               acts
               of
               wicked
               will
               are
               set
               down
               ,
               as
               the
               only
               faulty
               cause
               of
               their
               non-conversion
               ,
               and
               their
               not
               hearkning
               to
               wisedoms
               cry
               .
               But
               if
            
             God
             
               had
               given
               efficacious
               grace
               ,
               which
               he
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               absolute
               liberty
               denyed
               ,
               certainly
               they
               would
               have
               been
               converted
               :
               true
               ;
               and
               who
               denyes
               that
               ?
            
             All
             that
             have
             heard
             ,
             and
             learned
             of
             the
             Father
             come
             to
             me
             ,
             John
             6.
             45.
             
             
               If
               all
               such
               come
               and
               none
               miscarry
               ,
               then
               thou
               would
               have
               come
               also
               to
               Christ
               .
            
             Surely
             after
             I
             was
             turned
             ,
             I
             repented
             ,
             
               Jer.
               31.
               19.
               but
               that
               is
               the
               cause
               of
               non-conversion
               physical
               ,
               and
               leaves
               not
               the
               blame
               on
               the
               holy
               Lord
               ;
               for
               the
               wicked
            
             (
             will
             not
             )
             
               yet
               remains
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               lays
               not
               the
               blame
               there
               ,
            
             
             
               but
               loves
               to
               have
               a
               physical
               bar
               of
               non-conversion
               ,
               to
               block
               up
               the
               way
               of
               moral
               non-conversion
               ,
               and
               four
               times
               subscribeth
               and
               consenteth
               to
               the
               absence
               and
               want
               of
               the
               Lord
               's
               saving
               influence
               ;
               therefore
               except
               the
               unbeliever
               could
               say
               ,
            
             I
             had
             a
             desire
             ,
             hic
             &
             nunc
             ,
             to
             abandon
             my
             lusts
             and
             to
             believe
             ,
             only
             this
             hinders
             ;
             God
             ref●sed
             the
             sowing
             of
             a
             gracious
             power
             in
             me
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             pray
             ,
             repent
             ;
             and
             as
             an
             austere
             master
             ,
             he
             reaps
             and
             exacts
             believing
             and
             praying
             from
             a
             man
             who
             doth
             his
             best
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             in
             reason
             and
             justice
             can
             be
             craved
             of
             a
             man
             ;
             lays
             upon
             me
             ,
             threatnings
             ,
             commandments
             ,
             punishments
             ,
             who
             am
             only
             fettered
             against
             my
             will
             from
             obeying
             .
          
           
             
               Hence
               faithful
               Mr.
            
             Fenner
             pag.
             8.
             the
             (
             
               moral
               and
               faulty
            
             )
             reason
             why
             the
             wicked
             do
             not
             repent
             ,
             and
             come
             out
             of
             their
             sins
             ,
             is
             not
             because
             they
             cannot
             (
             
               though
               they
               cannot
            
             )
             but
             because
             they
             will
             not
             .
             
               His
               reasons
               are
            
             ,
          
           
           
             1.
             
             The
             wicked
             think
             they
             have
             power
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             will
             not
             doe
             according
             to
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             what
             is
             the
             reason
             they
             hope
             to
             repent
             on
             their
             dead
             beds
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             think
             they
             have
             power
             ?
             or
             at
             least
             they
             are
             able
             to
             beg
             power
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Now
             by
             their
             own
             thoughts
             ,
             God
             will
             convince
             them
             that
             they
             do
             not
             give
             over
             their
             sins
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Thou
             dost
             not
             so
             much
             as
             try
             whether
             thou
             canst
             doe
             or
             not
             :
             when
             a
             Master
             bids
             a
             Servant
             carry
             a
             sack
             of
             corn
             to
             the
             Mill
             ,
             I
             cannot
             ,
             says
             he
             ;
             but
             cannot
             you
             try
             ,
             says
             his
             master
             ,
             cannot
             you
             go
             about
             it
             ?
             no
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             try
             ;
             why
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             wilfull
             :
             if
             his
             master
             should
             see
             him
             sweating
             and
             striving
             to
             carry
             it
             ,
             it
             were
             something
             ,
             then
             he
             will
             say
             he
             stuck
             at
             a
             cannot
             ;
             but
             when
             he
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             try
             ,
             he
             sticks
             at
             
               a
               will
               not
               ;
               pag.
            
             10.
             
             God
             offers
             the
             good
             motions
             of
             power
             ,
             I
             will
             help
             thee
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             enable
             thee
             ,
             and
             thou
             wilt
             not
             be
             helped
             .
             Jer.
             6.
             17.
             
             Hearken
             to
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             trumpet
             ,
             but
             they
             said
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             hearken
             .
             —
             O
             ,
             saist
             thou
             ,
             I
             do
             hear
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             hear
             it
             better
             ;
             I
             do
             pray
             dayly
             ,
             and
             I
             cannot
             pray
             better
             ;
             thus
             thou
             retortest
             upon
             God
             ,
             as
             the
             unprofitable
             servant
             ,
             Lo
             ,
             here
             thou
             hast
             what
             is
             thine
             ;
             lo
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             best
             faith
             thy
             spirit
             helps
             me
             to
             ,
             here
             is
             the
             best
             obedience
             ,
             that
             thy
             power
             enabled
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             &c.
             lo
             ,
             there
             thou
             hast
             that
             is
             thine
             ,
             thou
             helpest
             me
             with
             no
             more
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             God
             gives
             thee
             a
             talent
             ,
             a
             new
             power
             :
             hath
             God
             given
             thee
             eyes
             ,
             thou
             hast
             more
             power
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             then
             he
             that
             hath
             none
             —
             give
             account
             for
             thy
             wit
             ;
             Lord
             I
             have
             contrived
             businesses
             and
             bargains
             with
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             jested
             ,
             quirped
             ,
             been
             merry
             with
             it
             ;
             but
             why
             wouldst
             thou
             not
             be
             witty
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             good
             of
             thy
             soul
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             more
             power
             thou
             hast
             to
             repent
             ,
             the
             more
             thy
             will
             is
             against
             it
             ;
             —
             the
             more
             your
             righteousness
             should
             encrease
             ,
             it
             goes
             the
             more
             away
             :
             
             like
             the
             dew
             ,
             the
             more
             the
             Sun
             riseth
             ,
             the
             more
             it
             vanisheth
             away
             :
             like
             many
             ,
             the
             more
             preaching
             the
             farther
             off
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Thy
             cannot
             is
             a
             voluntary
             cannot
             .
             I
             cannot
             give
             to
             the
             poor
             ,
             saist
             thou
             ;
             yea
             ,
             thou
             hadst
             once
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Means
             ,
             and
             comings
             in
             ,
             but
             thou
             hast
             spent
             all
             at
             the
             Ale-house
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               contented
               with
               thy
            
             cannot
             ;
             
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               
               holy
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               contented
               not
               to
               be
               ;
               thou
               canst
               not
               crucifie
               thy
               lust
               ,
               and
               thou
               art
               contented
               with
               this
            
             cannot
             ;
             
               nay
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               be
               able
               —
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
            
             Jer.
             5.
             31
             ,
             &c.
             
             A
             man
             can
             doe
             more
             good
             then
             then
             he
             does
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             a
             gracious
             manner
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             degrees
             more
             or
             lesse
             in
             both
             matter
             and
             manner
             :
             yea
             ,
             and
             this
             cannot
             is
             the
             natural
             cannot
             of
             a
             broken
             will
             ;
             Lot
             preached
             to
             Sodome
             ,
             and
             they
             repent
             not
             ;
             Jonas
             preached
             to
             Nineveh
             ,
             and
             they
             repent
             ,
             though
             not
             soundly
             ;
             Christ
             a
             greater
             then
             Jonah
             preacheth
             to
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             they
             repent
             neither
             soundly
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             way
             .
             Sure
             more
             might
             be
             done
             in
             using
             of
             means
             ,
             though
             not
             without
             some
             common
             grace
             :
             but
             so
             long
             as
             wicked
             will
             hath
             a
             nearest
             influence
             in
             all
             sinful
             omissions
             and
             transgressions
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             place
             left
             to
             this
             ;
             
               O
               God
               give
               me
               no
               power
               ,
               nor
               habits
               ,
               nor
               influences
            
             ;
             but
             would
             ye
             have
             done
             all
             required
             to
             be
             done
             with
             power
             ,
             habits
             ,
             and
             influences
             ,
             by
             your
             poor
             wicked
             wills
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             wicked
             
               will
               not
            
             which
             is
             a
             pull-back
             ,
             and
             a
             sinful
             obstruction
             to
             gracious
             actings
             .
             But
             to
             say
             nothing
             of
             this
             more
             ;
             may
             not
             believers
             so
             far
             command
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             have
             in
             their
             power
             far
             off
             or
             near
             hand
             ,
             
               in
               potentiâ
               proximâ
               vel
               remotâ
            
             ,
             sufficient
             grace
             to
             believe
             and
             be
             saved
             ?
             See
             
               Cornelius
               Jansenius
               ,
               tom
               .
               3.
               de
               grat
               .
               Chr.
               Salv.
               lib.
               3.
               c.
            
             who
             citeth
             
               Vasquez
               .
               1
               part
               disp
               .
               97.
               
               Suarez
               ,
               lib.
               4.
               de
               praedest
               .
               c.
               3.
               num
               .
            
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             But
             it
             is
             required
             that
             the
             party
             ,
             
               non
               ponat
               obicem
            
             ,
             lay
             not
             a
             block
             in
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Lord
             calling
             him
             :
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             not
             ,
             God
             shall
             undoubtedly
             convert
             him
             ,
             say
             these
             men
             ;
             For
             if
             God
             should
             deny
             sufficient
             help
             of
             grace
             ,
             especially
             to
             Infants
             upon
             an
             intention
             to
             damn
             them
             ,
             (
             saith
             
               Theo.
               Smizing
               .
               tom
               .
               2.
               tract
               .
               3.
               disp
               .
               6.
               de
               provid
               .
               num
               .
            
             179.
             )
             such
             a
             denyal
             should
             be
             against
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             that
             the
             Father
             hath
             made
             with
             the
             Son
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             accepted
             the
             death
             of
             the
             Son
             for
             the
             reconciliation
             of
             all
             mankind
             ,
             
             and
             their
             redemption
             ,
             none
             excepted
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             should
          
           
             1.
             
             Doe
             a
             wrong
             to
             Christ
             .
             And
             2.
             to
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             sin
             against
             the
             justice
             of
             his
             fidelity
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             deny
             sufficient
             help
             of
             grace
             upon
             an
             intention
             of
             damning
             them
             for
             original
             sin
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Such
             a
             sufficient
             grace
             is
             due
             to
             us
             ,
             not
             of
             our selves
             ,
             but
             in
             Christ
             ;
             yea
             ,
             but
             by
             this
             Christ
             hath
             merited
             sufficient
             grace
             to
             all
             ;
             and
             why
             not
             pardon
             of
             original
             sin
             to
             all
             ?
             and
             life
             eternal
             to
             all
             ?
             should
             it
             not
             be
             a
             wrong
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             a
             wrong
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             a
             wrong
             to
             free
             will
             ,
             if
             such
             a
             meritorious
             purchase
             of
             grace
             be
             made
             to
             all
             ?
             why
             are
             they
             called
             by
             nature
             the
             heirs
             of
             wrath
             ?
             for
             by
             this
             ,
             all
             the
             Pagans
             ,
             and
             Heathens
             by
             grace
             ,
             are
             also
             the
             reconciled
             heirs
             of
             glory
             ,
             the
             ransomed
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Why
             doe
             not
             the
             Apostles
             first
             reveal
             the
             drawing
             and
             heart-breaking
             motive
             of
             obedience
             ?
             Christ
             hath
             dyed
             for
             you
             all
             ,
             and
             reconciled
             you
             to
             God
             from
             the
             womb
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             news
             are
             these
             ?
             you
             all
             are
             in
             that
             blessed
             Covenant
             ,
             passed
             betwixt
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son
             ,
             and
             Christ
             hath
             given
             a
             dear
             ransome
             of
             blood
             to
             purchase
             grace
             to
             carry
             you
             either
             to
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             :
             but
             he
             hath
             purchased
             for
             you
             no
             glory
             ,
             except
             by
             the
             sweating
             of
             free
             will
             you
             make
             it
             your
             actual
             purchase
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             Scripture
             tells
             us
             no
             where
             that
             
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             dyed
             to
             break
             the
             Decrees
             of
             Election
             and
             Reprobation
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             hath
             obtained
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             damned
             for
             Original
             sin
             ,
             as
             many
             as
             die
             in
             
               Adam
               ,
               Rom.
            
             5.
             as
             many
             are
             justified
             and
             live
             in
             Christ
             ,
             both
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             the
             far
             more
             wide
             and
             broad
             covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             if
             men
             use
             the
             light
             of
             nature
             well
             ,
             (
             who
             are
             ,
             and
             ever
             hath
             been
             in
             all
             ages
             since
             the
             creation
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             mankind
             )
             shall
             be
             sent
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             shall
             be
             put
             in
             such
             a
             capacity
             to
             be
             saved
             by
             Christ
             and
             justified
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             Adam
             was
             in
             ,
             to
             be
             justified
             and
             saved
             by
             the
             works
             of
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             Why
             doth
             sin
             original
             brook
             the
             name
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             iniquity
             ,
             transgression
             ,
             and
             a
             sin
             for
             which
             all
             die
             ,
             as
             
               Psal
               .
               51.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               5.
               
               Rom.
               7.
               
               Rom.
               8.
               
               Heb.
            
             12.
             &c.
             which
             indeed
             it
             s
             no
             sin
             ,
             but
             pardoned
             ,
             taken
             away
             in
             all
             mankind
             ,
             and
             which
             brings
             damnation
             to
             no
             man
             ;
             for
             in
             justice
             ,
             none
             can
             be
             condemned
             to
             death
             temporal
             more
             then
             to
             death
             eternal
             ,
             for
             that
             which
             is
             no
             sin
             at
             all
             ?
             and
             such
             is
             sin
             original
             ,
             say
             they
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             
             It
             is
             without
             all
             authority
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             the
             natural
             actings
             of
             Pagans
             are
             so
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             they
             never
             heard
             of
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             in
             their
             actings
             meriting
             the
             Gospel
             either
             of
             congruity
             or
             decency
             ,
             or
             of
             common
             justice
             ,
             or
             of
             free
             promise
             ,
             or
             by
             some
             infallible
             connexion
             betwixt
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             or
             by
             Christ's
             merits
             :
             True
             it
             is
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             effectual
             calling
             in
             the
             Gospel
             and
             faith
             ,
             
             and
             all
             spiritual
             blessings
             are
             bestowed
             on
             the
             Elect
             in
             
               Christ
               Jesus
               Ephes
               .
               1.
               3.
               2
               
               Pet.
            
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             God
             works
             in
             us
             what
             is
             well-pleasing
             in
             his
             sight
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             13.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             
             Grace
             and
             peace
             come
             from
             God
             the
             Father
             and
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             as
             the
             meritorious
             cause
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               1.
               
               Gal.
               1.
               
               Frans
               .
               Cumel
               .
               disp
               .
               2.
               ar
               .
               in
               primam
               2.
               concl
               .
               5.
               pag.
            
             244.
             testifies
             that
             the
             best
             of
             them
             is
             like
             a
             sharp
             briar
             ;
             for
             he
             with
             others
             holds
             ,
             that
             grace
             is
             given
             to
             them
             who
             lay
             no
             impediment
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             effectual
             calling
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             it
             in
             his
             power
             to
             lay
             no
             impediment
             ,
             because
             he
             can
             eschew
             all
             sins
             against
             the
             Law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             such
             sins
             are
             the
             only
             impediments
             that
             hinder
             the
             effectual
             calling
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             But
             1.
             he
             makes
             no
             mention
             of
             Christ
             ,
             his
             death
             and
             merit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             only
             meritorious
             cause
             of
             effectual
             calling
             of
             the
             chosen
             .
             A
             spiritual
             soul
             loves
             the
             strongly
             prevailing
             power
             of
             Christ's
             calling
             ,
             the
             more
             strongly
             that
             it
             is
             a
             work
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Rom.
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             man
             is
             equally
             Lord
             of
             heaven
             and
             hell
             who
             hath
             salvation
             in
             his
             power
             by
             this
             way
             ,
             as
             men
             have
             by
             the
             Jesuits
             way
             ;
             but
             all
             men
             by
             this
             way
             have
             in
             their
             power
             this
             prevening
             grace
             :
             for
             if
             they
             do
             what
             in
             them
             is
             ,
             and
             eschew
             sins
             ,
             against
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             which
             Cumel
             saith
             they
             may
             do
             ,
             (
             for
             such
             sins
             are
             the
             only
             impediment
             of
             grace
             )
             they
             may
             be
             saved
             ;
             not
             by
             merit
             ,
             as
             the
             Jesuits
             say
             ,
             but
             by
             free-grace
             ,
             as
             Dominicans
             say
             :
             but
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             Cumel
             conspires
             with
             the
             Jesuits
             ;
             call
             it
             merit
             ,
             or
             give
             it
             another
             name
             ,
             it
             's
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             teach
             that
             all
             the
             
               Americans
               ,
               Brasilians
            
             and
             Heathen
             have
             the
             prevening
             grace
             of
             God
             and
             salvation
             in
             their
             power
             .
          
           
           
             And
             2.
             
             That
             though
             all
             men
             may
             lay
             an
             impediment
             to
             the
             prevening
             grace
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             they
             may
             fulfil
             the
             law
             of
             nature
             ,
             and
             eschew
             all
             mortal
             sin
             ,
             which
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             infallibly
             the
             Lord
             bestows
             prevening
             grace
             upon
             the
             Americans
             ;
             for
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             We
             are
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             that
             we
             cannot
             come
             
               to
               Christ
               except
               the
               Father
               draw
               us
               ,
            
             Joh.
             6.
             44.
             that
             the
             wisedom
             of
             the
             flesh
             is
             
               neither
               subject
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               ,
               neither
               indeed
               can
               be
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             7.
             and
             that
             we
             by
             nature
             cannot
             understand
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             1
             
               Cor.
               2.
               13
               ,
               14.
               
               Matth.
            
             16.
             16
             ,
             17.
             nor
             think
             a
             good
             thought
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             as
             of
             our selves
             ;
             nor
             speak
             a
             good
             word
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             nor
             bring
             forth
             good
             fruit
             ,
             do
             any
             good
             ,
             more
             then
             a
             branch
             can
             bring
             forth
             fruit
             being
             cut
             off
             the
             tree
             ,
             John
             15.
             4
             ,
             5.
             or
             thn
             men
             can
             gather
             wine-grapes
             of
             thorns
             ,
             or
             figs
             of
             thistles
             ,
             
               Matth.
               7.
               16
               ,
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Luke
            
             6.
             43
             ,
             44.
             and
             therefore
             far
             less
             can
             Heathens
             earn
             by
             their
             sweating
             and
             labouring
             effectual
             calling
             and
             salvation
             :
             Sure
             then
             salvation
             and
             prevening
             grace
             of
             God
             should
             be
             in
             him
             that
             wills
             and
             runs
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             God
             that
             shews
             mercy
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             but
             an
             oyling
             of
             Arminians
             and
             Pelagians
             to
             tell
             that
             salvation
             is
             not
             in
             him
             that
             runs
             by
             way
             of
             merit
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             shall
             infallibly
             be
             given
             to
             the
             runner
             and
             willer
             ,
             who
             by
             free-will
             may
             purchase
             both
             ;
             and
             all
             Americans
             have
             in
             them
             to
             run
             and
             will.
             Dominicans
             therefore
             in
             this
             darken
             free-grace
             as
             much
             as
             Jesuits
             ,
             when
             they
             tell
             us
             ,
             men
             are
             saved
             not
             by
             the
             merit
             of
             free-will
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             in
             the
             power
             of
             the
             free-will
             of
             Heathens
             to
             purchase
             influences
             of
             saving
             grace
             ;
             to
             put
             Heathens
             and
             Indians
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             safe
             at
             heavens
             gates
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             say
             ,
             The
             King
             hath
             made
             no
             covenant
             that
             all
             his
             Courtiers
             shall
             be
             made
             Kings
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             passed
             his
             royal
             word
             that
             if
             they
             bring
             him
             a
             flowr
             in
             May
             (
             which
             they
             may
             easily
             do
             )
             they
             shall
             ,
             vere
             ,
             truly
             receive
             a
             Kingdom
             ?
             this
             is
             as
             great
             an
             advancing
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             an
             abusing
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             as
             Pelagians
             ever
             dreamed
             of
             .
             For
             Prosper
             said
             the
             same
             of
             the
             
               Massilienses
               ,
               Vniversis
               hominibus
               propitiationem
               ,
               quae
               est
               in
               sanguine
               Christi
               ,
               esse
               propositam
               ,
               ut
               quicunque
               ad
               fidem
               &
               ad
               Baptismum
               accedere
               voluerint
               ,
               salvi
               esse
               possunt
               .
               16.
               
               Pro
               universo
               autem
               (
               dictitant
               Massilienses
               )
               
               humano
               genere
               mortuum
               esse
               ,
            
             
             
               Dom.
               Nostrum
               Jesum
               Christum
               ,
               &
               neminem
               prorsus
               à
               Redemptione
               sanguinis
               ipsius
               exceptum
               ,
               etiamsi
               omnem
               hanc
               vitam
               alienissimâ
               ab
               eo
               mente
               pertranseat
               ;
               quia
               ad
               homines
               pertineat
               divinae
               misericordiae
               sacramentum
               (
               Baptismus
               nempe
               )
               ut
               recte
               Cornelius
               Jansenius
               ,
            
             Tom.
             1.
             de
             haeres
             .
             pelag
             .
             lib.
             8.
             c.
             3.
             &c.
             )
             
               itaque
               quantum
               ad
               Deum
               pertinet
               omnibus
               paratam
               vitam
               aeternam
               .
            
             Et
             Faustus
             ,
             lib.
             1.
             de
             gra
             .
             &
             lib.
             ar
             .
             cap.
             16.
             
             
               Dominum
               Nostrum
               Jesum
               Christum
               aiunt
            
             (
             diceret
             si
             vixisset
             nostris
             temporibus
             Calvinistae
             ,
             sed
             contrarium
             Jesuitae
             &
             
               Dominicani
               ,
               Arminiani
               ,
               Pelagiani
               ,
               Sociniani
               )
               humanam
               carnem
               non
               pro
               omnibus
               sumpsisse
               ,
               nec
               pro
               omnibus
               mortuum
               esse
               .
            
             See
             
               Cornelius
               Jansenius
               ,
               ib.
            
             to
             whose
             writings
             Jesuits
             and
             Dominicans
             shall
             never
             answer
             .
             The
             Massilienses
             cared
             not
             (
             as
             
               Corn.
               Janse
               .
               tom
               .
               1.
               de
               haeres
               .
               pelag
               .
               l.
               8.
               c.
            
             17.
             )
             for
             the
             word
             of
             merit
             ,
             if
             mans
             will
             went
             before
             God's
             grace
             .
             Epist
             .
             Prosper
             &
             Hilar.
             
               Vt
               ideo
               quis
               adjuvetur
               ,
               quia
               voluit
               ,
               non
               ideo
               quia
               adjuvatur
               ,
               velit
               .
            
             And
             Cassianus
             denied
             all
             merit
             of
             condignity
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             labour
             of
             our
             fasting
             ,
             watching
             ,
             &c.
             was
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             grace
             of
             conversion
             and
             of
             salvation
             ,
             
             and
             yet
             he
             held
             the
             merit
             of
             congruity
             to
             be
             as
             needful
             to
             go
             before
             our
             conversion
             .
             So
             Hilarius
             saith
             ,
             that
             Cassianus
             taught
             ,
             that
             by
             seeking
             or
             praying
             ,
             and
             searching
             and
             knocking
             ,
             we
             came
             to
             the
             grace
             of
             conversion
             ;
             so
             that
             the
             Massilienses
             and
             Augustine
             ,
             while
             he
             followed
             their
             error
             ,
             thought
             faith
             not
             to
             be
             the
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             that
             a
             merit
             of
             impetration
             ,
             and
             of
             knocking
             &
             praying
             went
             before
             conversion
             ,
             and
             that
             men
             obtained
             conversion
             &
             justification
             by
             prayer
             and
             faith
             ,
             so
             that
             faith
             is
             not
             a
             gift
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             Augustine
             thought
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             yet
             stick
             in
             the
             errors
             of
             the
             Massilienses
             ,
             hence
             under
             the
             name
             of
             an
             occasion
             or
             colour
             they
             hide
             merit
             ;
             for
             as
             Jansenius
             saith
             ,
             God
             hath
             by
             the
             good
             works
             and
             holy
             dispositions
             that
             go
             before
             grace
             ,
             
               aliquam
               occasionem
               sive
               colorem
               ,
               cur
               non
               irrationabiliter
               ,
            
             some
             occasion
             or
             colour
             by
             which
             ,
             not
             without
             reason
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             blind
             way
             ,
             by
             a
             fatal
             decree
             without
             consulting
             mans
             will
             ,
             he
             gives
             grace
             to
             one
             rather
             then
             to
             another
             ;
             
             and
             this
             is
             the
             Jesuits
             and
             Arminians
             way
             .
             God
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             wise
             and
             rational
             agent
             ,
             but
             act
             blindly
             (
             saith
             Cassianus
             )
             and
             unjustly
             (
             say
             our
             Arminians
             )
             
             if
             he
             give
             not
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             upon
             the
             dominion
             and
             disposing
             of
             mans
             free-will
             ;
             now
             add
             to
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Massilienses
             said
             ,
             as
             Hilarius
             and
             Prosper
             witness
             ,
             God
             did
             predestinate
             to
             glory
             such
             only
             as
             he
             fore
             saw
             before
             the
             world
             was
             ,
             should
             believe
             and
             persevere
             to
             the
             end
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             will
             have
             all
             and
             every
             one
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             and
             that
             God
             bestows
             grace
             upon
             all
             and
             every
             man
             ;
             and
             Pelagians
             and
             Jesuits
             shall
             find
             a
             market
             for
             merits
             ;
             and
             men
             shall
             be
             Lords
             and
             carvers
             of
             heaven
             and
             hell
             ,
             and
             stewards
             absolute
             ,
             and
             soveraign
             of
             their
             own
             salvation
             and
             damnation
             .
             What
             more
             can
             be
             said
             to
             blow
             up
             and
             make
             proud
             silly
             free-will
             ?
          
        
      
       
         
         
           PART
           IV.
           
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               the
               impediments
               of
               heavenly
               influences
               upon
               the
               soul
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               of
               their
               cure
               .
               2.
               
               There
               be
               much
               using
               of
               means
               and
               no
               influences
               .
               3.
               
               Means
               would
               be
               used
               in
               much
               humility
               .
               4.
               
               We
               may
               marre
               influences
               of
               grace
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             not
             to
             be
             thought
             that
             influences
             ,
             being
             acts
             of
             omnipotency
             ,
             can
             properly
             be
             hindered
             ;
             but
             by
             way
             of
             promise
             and
             judicial
             threatning
             ,
             he
             hath
             revealed
             in
             his
             word
             that
             he
             will
             give
             grace
             to
             the
             humble
             ,
             and
             resist
             the
             proud
             ,
             
               James
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Pet.
            
             5.
             5.
             and
             that
             he
             will
             guide
             and
             teach
             the
             meek
             and
             lowly
             ,
             Psalm
             25.
             9.
             he
             certainly
             promiseth
             influence
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             meek
             .
             Hence
          
           
             1.
             
             Quest
             .
             Whether
             God
             gives
             ordinarily
             and
             always
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             at
             or
             in
             the
             using
             of
             means
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             men
             can
             hinder
             the
             holy
             influences
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             What
             are
             the
             impediments
             in
             the
             soul
             in
             general
             ,
             and
             their
             cures
             with
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             What
             are
             the
             impediments
             in
             special
             ,
             and
             their
             cures
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             first
             of
             these
             four
             ,
             the
             following
             conclusions
             may
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Concl.
             Often
             God
             reveals
             himself
             .
             1.
             
             To
             Moses
             waiting
             on
             his
             herding
             ,
             Exod.
             3.
             he
             appears
             to
             him
             in
             the
             bush
             :
             he
             reveals
             Christ
             to
             the
             Disciples
             while
             they
             are
             mending
             their
             nets
             :
             the
             Angels
             declare
             to
             the
             shepheards
             the
             birth
             of
             Christ
             while
             they
             attend
             their
             flocks
             ,
             yet
             is
             there
             no
             necessary
             connexion
             betweene
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
             But
             could
             we
             in
             conscience
             ,
             and
             in
             reference
             to
             God
             ,
             while
             we
             are
             yet
             in
             the
             state
             of
             unrenewed
             nature
             attend
             our
             callings
             ,
             we
             might
             lie
             neerer
             
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             righteousness
             and
             his
             influences
             of
             grace
             :
             a
             sluggard
             spirituall
             may
             fear
             spiritual
             and
             judicial
             want
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             2.
             
             There
             is
             somtime
             much
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             no
             finding
             ,
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2.
             for
             a
             time
             :
             Magdalen
             is
             early
             up
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             and
             finds
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             in
             lieu
             of
             Christ
             ,
             an
             empty
             grave
             ,
             and
             grave-cloaths
             only
             ;
             There
             is
             much
             crying
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             time
             no
             hearing
             ,
             Psal
             .
             22.
             2.
             
             Psal
             .
             69.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             It
             's
             here
             as
             in
             other
             means
             ,
             early
             up
             ,
             much
             labouring
             ,
             no
             bread
             ,
             and
             the
             runner
             getteth
             not
             the
             garland
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             will
             have
             1.
             free
             grace
             to
             shine
             above
             our
             sweating
             .
             2.
             
             He
             will
             have
             us
             not
             to
             sacrifice
             to
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             created
             diligence
             ,
             and
             to
             painful
             seeking
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             us
             to
             learn
             our
             folly
             ,
             who
             place
             our
             mercy
             and
             will
             have
             our
             Heaven
             to
             stand
             in
             running
             and
             willing
             and
             not
             in
             his
             free
             compassion
             .
             Esa●
             runs
             and
             hunts
             ,
             and
             obtains
             not
             the
             blessing
             ;
             Jacob
             stirs
             less
             and
             is
             blessed
             :
             I
             speak
             it
             not
             to
             cry
             down
             means
             ,
             but
             to
             cry
             up
             Christ
             and
             free
             grace
             .
             The
             Lord
             seems
             to
             forbid
             Jacob
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               Let
               me
               go
               ,
               for
               the
               day
               dawneth
               :
            
             but
             he
             rather
             encourageth
             him
             to
             pray
             ;
             but
             he
             teacheth
             that
             God's
             hearing
             and
             blessing
             is
             more
             then
             my
             tears
             and
             wrestling
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Lord
             would
             have
             us
             to
             examine
             ,
             
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             humble
             and
             believing
             using
             of
             means
             that
             we
             go
             about
             ,
             or
             not
             .
             The
             repenting
             Thief
             ,
             in
             three
             hours
             upon
             the
             Cross
             runs
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             day
             gets
             Paradise
             ;
             and
             many
             have
             a
             fair
             wind
             and
             sail
             seventy
             years
             in
             a
             profession
             ,
             yea
             ,
             hear
             much
             ,
             and
             believe
             not
             ,
             and
             the
             ship
             is
             broken
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             perishes
             ;
             For
             
               Matth.
               8.
               11.
               many
               shall
               come
               from
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               the
               West
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               at
               table
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               Isaac
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               :
               and
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             (
             who
             were
             first
             called
             ,
             and
             in
             before
             them
             )
             
               shall
               be
               cast
               into
               utter
               darknesse
               .
            
             Do
             not
             some
             sail
             much
             and
             promove
             nothing
             to
             the
             harbour
             ?
             Read
             Rom.
             9.
             31
             ,
             32.
             
             Ah
             ,
             tremble
             to
             see
             a
             man
             believed
             to
             have
             many
             thousands
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             stock
             in
             four
             ,
             in
             seven
             ships
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             man
             goes
             a
             begging
             .
          
           
             Ass
             .
             3.
             
             Some
             means
             are
             cursed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             God
             sends
             judicial
             influences
             upon
             them
             ;
             Divels
             believe
             ,
             and
             horrour
             
             take
             hold
             on
             them
             ;
             Felix
             hears
             ,
             and
             trembles
             ,
             and
             shifts
             influences
             of
             believing
             .
          
           
             Concl.
             
             4.
             
             Where
             common
             influences
             are
             not
             entertained
             ,
             they
             produce
             loathing
             of
             ,
             and
             stumbling
             at
             the
             word
             in
             Capernaum
             :
             the
             day
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Capernaum
             is
             the
             year
             of
             vengeance
             ;
             despise
             not
             ,
             if
             ye
             wonder
             ,
             O
             dreadful
             ,
             yea
             ,
             wonder
             ,
             and
             despise
             and
             hate
             .
          
           
             Concl.
             5.
             
             The
             more
             spiritual
             the
             actings
             of
             God
             are
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             Gospel-influences
             leading
             to
             ,
             1.
             illumination
             and
             clear
             light
             ;
             2.
             to
             astonishment
             and
             to
             wondering
             ;
             3.
             to
             strong
             conviction
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             more
             spiritual
             ,
             especially
             above
             law-influences
             ,
             upon
             Barbarians
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             direful
             effects
             they
             work
             :
             when
             the
             excellent
             element
             ,
             air
             or
             water
             is
             made
             contagious
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             more
             pestilentious
             and
             corrupt
             ;
             how
             doe
             diseases
             ,
             and
             pests
             rage
             ?
             were
             the
             element
             of
             water
             ,
             which
             is
             so
             excellent
             and
             useful
             ,
             turned
             into
             blood
             ,
             how
             unpleasant
             would
             it
             be
             to
             drink
             of
             it
             ?
             Who
             knows
             what
             influences
             of
             wrath
             follow
             the
             Pharisees
             hearing
             and
             hating
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             the
             disposition
             of
             Children
             new
             born
             were
             good
             in
             hearing
             ,
             and
             James
             his
             word
             c.
             1.
             21.
             is
             very
             useful
             ,
             that
             we
             
               receive
               the
               engrafted
               word
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               meeknesse
            
             ;
             otherwise
             ill
             soyl
             marrs
             the
             seed
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             unprofitable
             ,
             and
             the
             good
             seed
             makes
             the
             soyl
             worse
             .
          
           
             Concl.
             6.
             
             We
             are
             so
             to
             use
             means
             ,
             in
             godly
             trembling
             ,
             in
             humility
             ,
             in
             faith
             ,
             as
             to
             look
             that
             the
             Lord
             will
             send
             showrs
             upon
             his
             own
             husbandry
             ;
             and
             malicious
             hearers
             are
             to
             be
             affraid
             ,
             that
             rain
             ,
             dew
             ,
             summer
             showrs
             shall
             cause
             the
             bad
             earth
             cast
             up
             more
             abundantly
             briars
             ,
             nettles
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             .
          
           
             As
             to
             the
             2.
             
             Though
             the
             procuring
             of
             influences
             be
             above
             our
             reach
             ,
             
             except
             in
             the
             way
             spoken
             of
             ,
             yet
             a
             small
             touch
             of
             an
             unskild
             man
             may
             marre
             the
             work
             of
             an
             Horologue
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             act
             ;
             but
             much
             art
             is
             required
             to
             temper
             it
             :
             it
             's
             in
             the
             power
             of
             a
             child
             ,
             with
             little
             strength
             to
             put
             a
             small
             stone
             in
             the
             wards
             of
             a
             lock
             ,
             so
             it
             can
             neither
             open
             nor
             shut
             :
             we
             can
             marre
             our
             own
             comfort
             ,
             and
             the
             work
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             then
             complain
             of
             God
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             Matth.
             25.
             25.
             and
             the
             damned
             in
             Hell
             complain
             that
             God
             
             gives
             not
             sufficient
             means
             ,
             who
             denyes
             to
             send
             Preachers
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             gives
             them
             a
             dry
             and
             dead
             book
             of
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             to
             give
             them
             warning
             ,
             Luk.
             16.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             No
             husband-man
             can
             hinder
             the
             rain
             to
             fall
             ,
             the
             corn
             to
             grow
             ,
             nor
             the
             Sun
             to
             send
             down
             beams
             and
             influences
             of
             heat
             and
             life
             upon
             the
             earth
             :
             nor
             can
             Saul
             in
             the
             rage
             of
             his
             persecution
             hinder
             Christ
             to
             shoot
             his
             arrowes
             at
             him
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             
             Such
             as
             complain
             most
             of
             God
             ,
             are
             really
             most
             naughty
             ,
             and
             may
             sooner
             meet
             with
             the
             Lord
             's
             wrathful
             rebuke
             ,
             then
             with
             his
             softening
             and
             pitying
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               The
               Lord
               keeps
               an
               order
               in
               sending
               influences
               .
               2.
               
               He
               maketh
               short
               work
               on
               some
               .
               3.
               
               There
               is
               a
               confluence
               of
               influences
               at
               one
               time
               ,
               and
               in
               one
               work
               .
               4.
               
               Despising
               of
               the
               Word
               .
               5.
               
               Refusing
               of
               Ordinances
               .
               6.
               
               Persecuting
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               7.
               
               Resisting
               of
               the
               operations
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               do
               all
               obstruct
               influences
               .
               8.
               
               Praying
               and
               praising
               promove
               influences
               .
               9.
               
               Hardening
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               10.
               
               Not
               profiting
               by
               means
               .
               11.
               
               Remaining
               in
               nature
               .
               12.
               
               Actings
               in
               wrath
               ,
               rancor
               ,
               malice
               ,
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               passion
               ,
               obstruct
               influences
               .
               13.
               
               Keep
               the
               oyl
               of
               the
               spirit
               clean
               ,
               if
               ye
               would
               have
               influences
               .
               14.
               
               We
               are
               to
               act
               morally
               and
               physically
               with
               the
               spirit
               .
               15.
               
               Prayers
               obstruct
               not
               soveraigntys
               acting
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             Lord
             's
             ordinary
             way
             of
             working
             is
             here
             to
             be
             observing
             ;
             the
             spirit
             confers
             not
             upon
             Peter's
             hearers
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             influences
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             of
             gladly
             receiving
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             v.
             41.
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             before
             he
             bestow
             influences
             to
             the
             pricking
             of
             the
             heart
             for
             sin
             ,
             v.
             37.
             nor
             does
             the
             spirit
             act
             upon
             
               Saul
               ,
               Acts
            
             ,
             9.
             and
             the
             Jayler
             ,
             Acts
             16.
             for
             their
             rejoycing
             
             in
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             and
             believing
             ,
             and
             applying
             Christ
             and
             the
             promises
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
             until
             first
             a
             law-spirit
             humble
             and
             make
             the
             proud
             to
             tremble
             .
             Then
             the
             spirit
             must
             use
             divers
             instruments
             ,
             and
             shoot
             arrowes
             and
             influences
             of
             law
             and
             wrath
             ,
             and
             wound
             the
             heart
             with
             arrows
             of
             love
             :
             as
             the
             Artist
             ,
             the
             Carpenter
             useth
             sundry
             tools
             according
             to
             the
             diversity
             of
             timber
             that
             he
             works
             on
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             here
             accommodates
             his
             influences
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             soyl
             .
             It
             's
             like
             Christs
             spirit
             made
             shorter
             and
             more
             expedite
             work
             on
             the
             hearts
             of
             James
             &
             John
             ;
             for
             when
             Christ
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             
               Follow
               me
            
             ,
             Matth.
             4.
             19
             ,
             22.
             they
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             straigthway
             or
             immediately
             
               leave
               their
               nets
               and
               their
               father
               ,
               and
               follow
               him
               .
            
             It
             's
             as
             little
             time
             betwixt
             Christs
             word
             to
             the
             man
             sick
             of
             the
             palsie
             ,
             
               Arise
               ,
               take
               up
               thy
               bed
               and
               walk
               ,
            
             and
             his
             walking
             Mark
             2.
             12.
             for
             immediately
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               he
               took
               up
               his
               bed
               ,
               and
               went
               forth
               before
               them
               all
               :
            
             It
             's
             like
             
             Matthew's
             conversion
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ,
             
               Matth.
               9.
               9.
               
               Luke
            
             5.
             27
             ,
             28.
             in
             which
             the
             Lord
             gives
             proof
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             Castles
             fall
             at
             the
             first
             shooting
             of
             the
             Canon
             ,
             so
             there
             is
             no
             standing
             out
             ,
             nor
             resisting
             of
             Christ
             ;
             for
             when
             he
             adds
             strength
             of
             omnipotency
             ,
             the
             work
             of
             humiliation
             ,
             of
             conviction
             ,
             of
             saving
             faith
             ,
             or
             repenting
             ,
             are
             all
             quickly
             done
             :
             as
             if
             tilling
             ,
             sowing
             ,
             and
             harvest
             were
             all
             in
             one
             day
             ,
             or
             one
             hour
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             see
             also
             that
             gracious
             influences
             are
             threeded
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             upon
             gracious
             influences
             ;
             
             every
             beating
             of
             the
             smiths
             hammer
             brings
             forth
             at
             once
             many
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             shour
             of
             rain
             is
             the
             falling
             of
             millions
             and
             hosts
             of
             drops
             of
             rain
             at
             once
             .
             So
             in
             fervent
             prayer
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             cluster
             of
             gracious
             influences
             ;
             in
             every
             sigh
             and
             groan
             there
             is
             an
             acting
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
             The
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             must
             be
             maimed
             ,
             imperfect
             :
             if
             godly
             watching
             ,
             2.
             
             Prayer
             ,
             3
             Fervent
             desire
             ,
             4.
             
             Humble
             sense
             of
             unworthiness
             ,
             5.
             
             Faith
             on
             the
             promise
             ,
             6.
             
             Love
             to
             our
             Father
             ,
             have
             not
             every
             one
             their
             several
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             When
             the
             seven
             stars
             arise
             above
             the
             Horizon
             ,
             if
             six
             ascend
             ,
             the
             seventh
             must
             also
             ascend
             ;
             in
             all
             which
             ,
             the
             poor
             sinner
             is
             far
             below
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             they
             are
             sent
             out
             as
             soveraignty
             thinks
             fit
             ;
             and
             here
             the
             Lord
             rains
             down
             showrs
             
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             showre
             is
             made
             up
             of
             a
             multitude
             of
             drops
             :
             yet
             in
             the
             general
             may
             sinners
             counter-work
             and
             restrain
             as
             it
             were
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             ;
             they
             may
             resist
             the
             word
             ,
             
               Zech.
               7.
               12.
               
               They
               made
               their
               hearts
               like
               an
               Adamant
               stone
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               hear
               the
               Law.
            
             Now
             the
             Lord
             cannot
             give
             influences
             out
             with
             the
             preached
             word
             where
             men
             turn
             away
             their
             ears
             from
             the
             Law
             ,
             
             Prov.
             28.
             9.
             and
             Act.
             7.
             57.
             they
             stop
             their
             ears
             .
             Wicked
             men
             cannot
             be
             avenged
             on
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             person
             ,
             or
             in
             his
             several
             operations
             of
             saving
             grace
             ;
             yet
             they
             avenge
             themselves
             on
             the
             message
             ,
             and
             break
             in
             pieces
             the
             chariot
             that
             carries
             the
             Spirits
             operations
             ,
             and
             trample
             upon
             his
             word
             ;
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             word
             to
             count
             it
             your
             heritage
             ,
             
               Sweeter
               then
               the
               honey
               and
               the
               honey-comb
            
             ;
             and
             you
             as
             David
             upon
             suit
             ,
             shall
             have
             influences
             to
             be
             kept
             from
             presumptuous
             sins
             .
             Psal
             .
             19.
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             compared
             with
             v.
             13.
             and
             
               Psalm
               119.
               40.
               
               Behold
               ,
               I
               have
               longed
               after
               thy
               precepts
               ,
            
             therefore
             
               Quicken
               me
               in
               thy
               righteousness
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Men
             can
             refuse
             to
             come
             and
             partake
             of
             Ordinances
             and
             to
             be
             Baptized
             ,
             as
             the
             Pharisees
             do
             Luke
             7.
             29
             ,
             30.
             and
             so
             reject
             the
             counsel
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             refusing
             to
             be
             among
             the
             golden
             Candlesticks
             ,
             and
             the
             Assembly
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             comes
             neer
             to
             trampling
             on
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             doing
             despite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             Heb.
             10.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             29.
             
             Rejoyce
             to
             stand
             within
             
               Jerusalem
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             122.
             for
             the
             Church
             is
             his
             vineyard
             :
             love
             a
             room
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             for
             it
             lies
             neer
             to
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             is
             under
             the
             watering
             and
             showres
             of
             grace
             .
             So
             Christ
             speaks
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Cant.
               4.
               16.
               
               Awake
               O
               North-wind
               ,
               and
               come
               thou
               South
               ,
               blow
               upon
               my
               garden
               ,
               that
               the
               spices
               thereof
               may
               flow
               out
               .
            
             So
             there
             is
             a
             commission
             given
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             its
             efficacy
             blow
             upon
             the
             plants
             and
             flowers
             that
             grow
             there
             ;
             the
             Church
             is
             also
             his
             garden
             of
             red
             wine
             which
             he
             waters
             every
             moment
             ,
             Isa
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Acts
             7.
             
             51.
             
             
               Ye
               do
               alway
               resist
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             then
             must
             they
             obstruct
             the
             gracious
             actings
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             &
             this
             proves
             it
             to
             be
             true
             that
             Steven
             said
             ,
             that
             they
             
               resisted
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               Which
               of
               the
               prophets
               have
               not
               your
               fathers
               persecuted
               ?
               and
               they
               have
               slain
               them
               which
               shewed
               before
               of
               the
               
               coming
               of
               that
               just
               one
               ,
               of
               whom
               ye
               are
               murtherers
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             who
             cast
             down
             the
             lodging
             they
             injure
             the
             indweller
             ;
             the
             godly
             prophet
             is
             the
             house
             and
             lodging
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             2
             Chro.
             36.
             12.
             
             
               Zedekiah
               humbled
               not
               himself
               before
               Jeremiah
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               (
               speaking
               )
               from
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Lord.
            
             Now
             the
             Spirit
             acted
             on
             the
             Prophets
             when
             they
             spoke
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             then
             esteem
             the
             feet
             of
             the
             messengers
             of
             God
             to
             be
             pleasant
             upon
             the
             mountains
             ,
             for
             they
             bring
             glad
             tidings
             of
             peace
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             only
             do
             who
             have
             these
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             pray
             and
             believe
             ,
             Rom.
             10.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
             The
             speaking
             against
             the
             manifest
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             which
             Christ
             cast
             out
             divels
             ,
             draws
             so
             deep
             as
             the
             sin
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             Matth.
             12.
             and
             such
             are
             deprived
             of
             pardon
             ,
             of
             faith
             to
             lay
             hold
             on
             pardon
             ;
             and
             such
             having
             done
             despite
             to
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             must
             indite
             war
             against
             the
             Spirit
             and
             all
             his
             operations
             ;
             therefore
             cherish
             and
             obey
             the
             Spirits
             actings
             ,
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             led
             by
             him
             ,
             close
             with
             the
             counsels
             and
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             speak
             to
             edification
             ,
             that
             which
             ministers
             grace
             to
             the
             hearers
             ,
             
             and
             that
             cherishes
             the
             sealing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             29
             ,
             30.
             
             So
             singing
             Psalms
             and
             Hymns
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             Songs
             ,
             with
             making
             melody
             in
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             a
             proclaiming
             that
             there
             is
             some
             fulness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             if
             the
             Spirit
             could
             speak
             in
             the
             Saints
             ,
             the
             two
             native
             languages
             of
             the
             Spirit
             would
             be
             praying
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             cry
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             ,
             23
             ,
             26.
             )
             and
             
               singing
               praises
            
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             The
             way
             to
             have
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             to
             
               pray
               continually
            
             and
             fervently
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             
               thanks
               always
            
             for
             all
             things
             unto
             God
             the
             father
             in
             the
             name
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             Eph.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             
             A
             wicked
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             is
             as
             if
             ye
             would
             cast
             water
             on
             a
             weakly
             smoaking
             fire
             of
             green
             timber
             ,
             that
             cannot
             be
             a
             seat
             ,
             an
             office-house
             to
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             actings
             ,
             such
             are
             interdited
             of
             the
             spiritual
             seeing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Spirits
             hearing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Rom.
               11.
               8.
               
               God
               hath
               given
               them
               the
               spirit
               of
               slumber
               ;
               eyes
               that
               they
               should
               not
               see
               ,
               and
               ears
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hear
               to
               this
               day
               .
            
             It
             's
             dreadful
             when
             Prophets
             preach
             some
             stark
             blind
             and
             dead
             :
             one
             of
             the
             chief
             and
             noble
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             illumination
             ,
             
             and
             he
             is
             a
             seeing
             ,
             and
             an
             enlightning
             ,
             and
             a
             hearing
             spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Wink
             not
             before
             the
             shining
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             ;
             yield
             heartily
             to
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             John
             16.
             7.
             such
             as
             waste
             away
             the
             light
             of
             conscience
             and
             the
             convictions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             not
             entrusted
             again
             with
             new
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirits
             enlightning
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Be
             tender
             ,
             and
             stand
             in
             awe
             of
             smaller
             sins
             :
             it
             speaks
             much
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             David
             ,
             to
             be
             smitten
             with
             the
             renting
             of
             the
             lap
             of
             
             Saul's
             garment
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             
             Some
             make
             themselves
             uncapable
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             who
             seeing
             great
             temptations
             ,
             signs
             and
             miracles
             ,
             have
             plenty
             of
             means
             ,
             yet
             remain
             blind
             and
             hard-hearted
             ,
             and
             dull
             of
             hearing
             ,
             
               Deut.
               29.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Heb.
               5.
               11
               ,
               12.
               
               Joh.
            
             12.
             37
             ,
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40.
             if
             we
             would
             improve
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             delight
             in
             the
             Lords
             way
             ,
             we
             should
             have
             new
             influences
             to
             walk
             in
             his
             paths
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             35.
             and
             God
             teacheth
             David
             good
             judgements
             ;
             for
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               have
               believed
               thy
               commandments
            
             ,
             v.
             66.
             
             So
             are
             they-far
             from
             new
             influences
             who
             abuse
             so
             many
             plagues
             and
             so
             many
             deliverances
             from
             these
             plagues
             ,
             as
             Pharaoh
             did
             ,
             and
             crush
             the
             motions
             of
             a
             trembling
             conscience
             ,
             as
             Felix
             did
             ;
             a
             doubt
             it
             may
             be
             if
             ever
             the
             like
             acting
             of
             a
             Law-spirit
             visit
             such
             men
             again
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             
             All
             such
             who
             remain
             in
             the
             state
             of
             unrenewed
             nature
             are
             uncapable
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             nor
             does
             the
             Spirit
             lodge
             in
             sensual
             and
             beastly
             men
             ,
             
               Jude
               v.
            
             19.
             nor
             can
             the
             world
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             John
             14.
             17.
             no
             more
             then
             the
             spirit
             and
             breathing
             of
             a
             horse
             can
             lodge
             in
             a●pismire
             .
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             was
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             from
             the
             womb
             .
             Luke
             1
             15.
             and
             the
             Spirit
             acts
             him
             with
             joy
             ,
             v.
             41.
             when
             Mary
             saluted
             her
             ;
             but
             
               John
               Baptists
            
             sin
             Original
             was
             both
             then
             pardoned
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             damnation
             thereof
             ,
             and
             subdued
             as
             touching
             the
             dominion
             of
             it
             .
             Otherwise
             another
             spirit
             acts
             and
             works
             by
             nature
             in
             the
             sons
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             Eph.
             2.
             2.
             and
             these
             two
             strong
             ones
             can
             remain
             and
             dwell
             both
             in
             one
             castle
             ;
             then
             seek
             translation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             with
             Christ
             ,
             if
             ye
             would
             have
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             influences
             ;
             multitudes
             no
             more
             complain
             of
             
             the
             want
             of
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             then
             a
             dead
             mans
             corps
             complains
             of
             cold
             ,
             of
             hunger
             ,
             of
             thirst
             ,
             or
             of
             influences
             of
             life
             from
             the
             living
             soul
             ;
             nor
             complain
             they
             of
             sickness
             .
             Oh
             ,
             it
             speaks
             life
             to
             be
             pained
             for
             the
             wa●
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             influences
             :
             what
             wonder
             that
             ye
             cannot
             perswade
             a
             sleeping
             man
             that
             he
             sleeps
             ?
          
           
             8.
             
             
             Some
             actings
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             clamour
             ,
             anger
             and
             malice
             in
             the
             Saints
             may
             sadden
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             darken
             the
             evidence
             of
             the
             Spirits
             sealing
             unto
             the
             day
             of
             redemption
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             It
             must
             be
             a
             sort
             of
             suffering
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             casting
             water
             on
             the
             fire
             ,
             and
             a
             deadning
             to
             David
             ,
             as
             touching
             vigorous
             and
             lively
             operations
             ,
             that
             he
             acted
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ,
             which
             moves
             him
             to
             pray
             for
             the
             restoring
             to
             him
             again
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             Lords
             salvation
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             upholden
             by
             the
             Lords
             free
             spirit
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             12.
             
             Can
             a
             King
             dwell
             even
             in
             a
             palace
             when
             it
             is
             burning
             and
             smoaking
             about
             his
             ears
             ?
             therefore
             holy
             actings
             ,
             teaching
             of
             sinners
             ,
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             Psalm
             51.
             13
             ,
             14.
             15.
             to
             be
             kind
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             and
             tender-hearted
             ,
             to
             forgive
             one
             another
             ,
             as
             Christ
             did
             ,
             Eph.
             4.
             32.
             and
             to
             act
             as
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             holy
             and
             heavenly
             in
             one
             walk
             ,
             puts
             the
             Spirit
             in
             a
             sweet
             composed
             temper
             to
             act
             and
             breath
             abundantly
             in
             his
             flowings
             of
             love
             and
             grace
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             It
             would
             be
             observed
             that
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             are
             contempered
             with
             the
             actings
             of
             grace
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             concur
             ;
             
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             acts
             in
             the
             grammer
             of
             prayer
             ,
             to
             cry
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             ;
             and
             he
             comes
             down
             to
             the
             language
             of
             children
             learning
             to
             speak
             ,
             and
             to
             say
             Abba
             ;
             and
             
               the
               Spirit
               helps
               our
               infirmities
            
             .
             O
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             great
             help
             that
             the
             Spirit
             yields
             ;
             it
             must
             be
             creating
             of
             new
             heavens
             ,
             or
             removing
             of
             mountains
             ,
             or
             dividing
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             or
             something
             like
             (
             say
             some
             :
             )
             nay
             the
             Spirit
             helps
             us
             
               with
               a
               groan
            
             ;
             his
             influences
             come
             down
             to
             sigh
             and
             weep
             ,
             and
             mourn
             like
             a
             dove
             in
             a
             Saint
             ,
             
               Rom.
               8.
               26.
               
               Cant.
               2.
               14.
               
               Ezech.
            
             7.
             16.
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             it
             's
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Spirit
             breaths
             not
             on
             our
             wild
             fire
             anger
             .
             Well
             ,
             does
             the
             Spirit
             breathe
             on
             Christs
             holy
             anger
             ?
             
               he
               was
               angry
               and
               grieved
               ,
               Mark
            
             3.
             5.
             and
             was
             saddened
             at
             the
             offending
             of
             God.
             To
             be
             angry
             at
             the
             sin
             of
             offenders
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             as
             to
             compassionate
             the
             
             soul
             of
             the
             offender
             ,
             this
             is
             to
             fix
             a
             fit
             seat
             for
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             ;
             nor
             can
             we
             receive
             the
             influences
             of
             that
             spirit
             who
             applieth
             and
             intimateth
             pardon
             and
             forgiveness
             when
             our
             anger
             is
             such
             to
             these
             who
             injure
             us
             as
             we
             cannot
             forgive
             them
             ;
             and
             if
             anger
             lodge
             and
             take
             chamber
             in
             the
             bosome
             and
             brest
             of
             a
             fool
             ,
             can
             the
             Spirit
             breathe
             supplications
             in
             such
             a
             brest
             ?
             when
             the
             fountain
             is
             troubled
             and
             muddy
             with
             clay
             ,
             it
             gives
             no
             representation
             of
             the
             face
             and
             image
             to
             the
             beholder
             .
             Psalm
             119.
             135.
             
             
               Make
               thy
               face
               to
               shine
               on
               thy
               servant
               :
            
             but
             the
             soul
             is
             a
             dusty
             and
             muddy
             glasse
             most
             unfit
             to
             receive
             the
             irradiations
             and
             beams
             of
             such
             a
             transcendent
             sun
             of
             glory
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             it
             's
             some
             way
             fitted
             ,
             
               v.
               136.
               rivers
               of
               water
               run
               down
               mine
               eyes
               ,
               because
               they
               keep
               not
               thy
               Law.
            
             Then
             a
             soul
             mourning
             for
             sin
             is
             fit
             to
             be
             shined
             upon
             by
             the
             Lord
             :
             when
             the
             man
             Christs
             soul
             is
             exceeding
             sorrowful
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             death
             ,
             Matth.
             26.
             38.
             then
             is
             his
             soul
             fit
             to
             receive
             dartings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             to
             pray
             most
             humbly
             with
             his
             face
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             v.
             39.
             most
             believingly
             ,
             
               O
               my
               Father
            
             ,
             
             
               O
               my
               Father
            
             ;
             most
             fervently
             with
             tripple
             praying
             ,
             44.
             
               more
               earnestly
               ,
               Luke
            
             22.
             44.
             or
             more
             bendedly
             ;
             then
             cannot
             a
             soul
             filled
             with
             hellish
             and
             divelish
             sorrow
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             the
             case
             of
             wakened
             Judas
             ,
             receive
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             see
             a
             pierced
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             
               in
               bitterness
               as
               one
               is
               for
               his
               only
               son
               ,
            
             Zech.
             12.
             10.
             but
             must
             despair
             ,
             and
             receive
             influences
             of
             hell
             for
             hardness
             and
             impenitency
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             we
             see
             the
             Church
             lament
             ,
             3.
             very
             unbelievingly
             quarrelling
             with
             God.
             v.
             8.
             
             When
             I
             shout
             and
             cry
             ,
             he
             shutteth
             out
             my
             prayer
             .
             10.
             
             He
             was
             unto
             me
             as
             a
             Bear
             lying
             in
             wait
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Lion
             in
             secret
             places
             :
             
               And
               v.
            
             18.
             
             I
             said
             my
             strength
             and
             my
             hope
             is
             perished
             from
             the
             Lord.
             
               Yet
               verse
            
             24.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             my
             portion
             ,
             saith
             my
             soul
             ,
             therefore
             will
             I
             hope
             in
             him
             :
             then
             doth
             not
             unbelief
             and
             sorrow
             of
             sad
             and
             half
             despairing
             ,
             so
             incapacitate
             and
             deaden
             the
             soul
             to
             receive
             influences
             of
             believing
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             There
             is
             a
             far
             other
             consideration
             of
             a
             soul
             under
             prevailing
             corruption
             ,
             that
             is
             either
             yet
             not
             converted
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             converted
             man
             under
             a
             strong
             prevailing
             temptation
             :
             when
             two
             contrary
             champions
             ,
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             
             spirit
             ,
             
             are
             standing
             in
             battel
             array
             in
             the
             fields
             ,
             each
             one
             enemy
             attending
             the
             motions
             of
             another
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             former
             consideration
             :
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             betwixt
             green
             timber
             &
             dry
             &
             withered
             fewel
             ,
             or
             betwixt
             dry
             fire-wood
             &
             fewel
             ,
             though
             dry
             ,
             yet
             soaked
             some
             days
             in
             water
             ;
             in
             this
             ease
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             from
             heaven
             ,
             &
             influences
             of
             the
             flesh
             from
             hell
             ,
             do
             not
             so
             quickly
             exchange
             lodgings
             ,
             and
             go
             and
             come
             to
             and
             from
             divers
             subjects
             ;
             neither
             an
             unrenewed
             man
             ,
             nor
             a
             David
             under
             prevailing
             lust
             ,
             are
             such
             fitly
             disposed
             fields
             for
             showres
             of
             influences
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             moment
             they
             can
             cast
             off
             deadness
             and
             put
             on
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             receive
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             an
             active
             celerity
             on
             the
             Spirits
             part
             ,
             for
             he
             can
             go
             and
             come
             quickly
             ,
             and
             this
             is
             to
             be
             seen
             in
             a
             soul
             under
             spiritual
             exercise
             ,
             even
             now
             there
             is
             a
             sad
             complaining
             ,
             
               I
               said
               in
               my
               haste
               ,
               I
               am
               ●ast
               out
               from
               before
               thy
               face
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             with
             the
             same
             breath
             ,
             
               nevertheless
               thou
               heardest
               the
               voice
               of
               my
               supplication
               .
            
             Then
             under
             sense
             of
             being
             cast
             out
             of
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             there
             are
             also
             influences
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             to
             pray
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Christian
             fainting
             saith
             ,
             
               My
               strength
               and
               my
               hope
               is
               perished
               from
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Lam.
             3.
             18.
             she
             also
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               is
               my
               portion
               ,
               saith
               my
               soul
               ,
            
             v.
             24.
             
             It
             's
             clear
             then
             that
             fainting
             and
             feeling
             are
             neer
             to
             other
             ,
             and
             so
             influences
             for
             the
             one
             and
             for
             the
             other
             are
             neer
             to
             other
             ;
             the
             quickness
             and
             celerity
             of
             influences
             is
             evident
             in
             the
             suddain
             ups
             and
             downs
             of
             the
             soul
             ,
             as
             the
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             March
             and
             the
             showring
             of
             the
             clouds
             are
             so
             neer
             to
             other
             ,
             he
             comes
             in
             his
             shinings
             as
             a
             fire-flaught
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             our
             sad
             louring
             and
             dumpish
             deadness
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             Lord
             pleaseth
             his
             visits
             are
             speedy
             and
             swift
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III.
             
          
           
             
               How
               the
               soul
               is
               under
               plenty
               of
               means
               and
               dispositions
               heavenly
               ,
               and
               yet
               under
               scarcity
               of
               influences
               .
               2.
               
               Praying
               and
               love
               to
               the
               word
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               of
               precept
               ,
               all
               along
               through
               Psalm
               119.
               3.
               
               Delighting
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               reading
               and
               meditating
               thereon
               fetch
               heavenly
               influences
               .
               4.
               
               Hence
               18.
               obstructions
               of
               influences
               .
               1.
               
               Hardness
               and
               blindness
               .
               2.
               
               Vnbelief
               .
               3.
               
               Deadness
               .
               4.
               
               Security
               .
               5.
               
               Irreligious
               prophaness
               and
               Atheism
               .
               6.
               
               Vnconstancy
               .
               7.
               
               Deceitfulness
               .
               8.
               
               Pride
               .
               9.
               
               Worldly-mindedness
               .
               10.
               
               Fiery
               preposterous
               zeal
               .
               11.
               
               Vncleanness
               .
               12.
               
               Malice
               and
               bitterness
               .
               13.
               
               Worldly
               sorrow
               .
               14.
               
               False
               joy
               .
               15.
               
               Self-love
               .
               16.
               
               Wilful
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               Christ
               .
               17.
               
               Impatient
               fretting
               against
               providences
               ,
               the
               contraries
               of
               all
               which
               help
               to
               fetch
               heavenly
               influences
               .
               Lasty
               ,
               the
               Lords
               manner
               of
               contributing
               his
               influences
               makes
               us
               not
               passive
               lumps
               and
               blocks
               ;
               the
               word
               shews
               that
               God
               lays
               a
               holy
               necessity
               on
               our
               will
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               are
               most
               willing
               and
               free
               agents
               in
               spiritual
               actings
               .
               18.
               
               Vain
               and
               wanton
               thoughts
               obstruct
               influences
               .
            
          
           
             THe
             heart
             ,
             as
             including
             will
             and
             mind
             and
             affections
             ,
             is
             the
             publick
             Inne
             and
             lodging
             that
             receives
             all
             influences
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             There
             is
             a
             sweet
             proportion
             betwixt
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             new
             heart
             .
          
           
             Quest
             .
             How
             is
             it
             then
             that
             the
             soul
             is
             under
             sweet
             dispositions
             and
             plenty
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             yet
             wants
             influences
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             absolute
             freedom
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             1.
             the
             Spouse
             is
             in
             a
             sweet
             condition
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               kisse
               me
               with
               the
               kisses
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
               for
               his
               love
               is
               better
               then
               
               wine
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               of
               the
               savour
               of
               thy
               good
               oyntments
               ,
               thy
               name
               is
               oyntment
               poured
               out
               ,
               therefore
               do
               the
               virgins
               love
               thee
               .
               4.
               
               The
               King
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               chambers
            
             ;
             yet
             she
             stands
             in
             need
             of
             a
             pull
             ,
             
               draw
               me
            
             .
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Tell
               thou
               me
               (
               O
               thou
               whom
               my
               soul
               loves
               )
               where
               thou
               feedest
               ,
               where
               thou
               makest
               thy
               flocks
               to
               rest
               at
               noon-day
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             soul
             in
             love
             ,
             longing
             to
             be
             embraced
             and
             kissed
             ,
             smelling
             Christs
             precious
             oyntments
             ,
             taken
             in
             to
             the
             Kings
             chamber
             ;
             yet
             the
             prayer
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             instructed
             where
             to
             find
             him
             ,
             teacheth
             ,
             that
             some
             are
             at
             the
             well-head
             ,
             and
             yet
             thirsty
             ,
             and
             in
             Christs
             banqueting
             house
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             praying
             of
             such
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             speaks
             want
             of
             influences
             ,
             and
             hunger
             for
             more
             ,
             except
             Christ
             intimately
             apply
             his
             influences
             
               to
               will
               and
               to
               do
            
             .
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
             
               He
               brought
               me
               into
               his
               banqueting
               house
               ,
               his
               banner
               over
               me
               was
               love
               .
               6.
               
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               doth
               embrace
               me
               .
            
             What
             is
             here
             wanting
             ?
             is
             not
             this
             paradise
             come
             down
             from
             heaven
             ?
             but
             the
             prayer
             ,
             
               v.
               5.
               
               Stay
               me
               with
               flagons
               ,
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               ,
            
             is
             a
             strong
             evidence
             that
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             even
             in
             Christs
             arms
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             where
             are
             all
             the
             refreshments
             of
             heaven
             ,
             is
             not
             sick
             only
             ,
             but
             fallen
             into
             a
             deep
             swoon
             ,
             if
             Christ
             hold
             not
             up
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             stay
             the
             soul
             with
             quickning
             influences
             :
             what
             then
             could
             you
             make
             of
             heaven
             it self
             ,
             and
             of
             Christs
             sweetest
             embracements
             ,
             if
             he
             teach
             not
             how
             to
             improve
             the
             fulness
             of
             this
             free
             love
             in
             sweetest
             actings
             of
             heavenly
             duties
             ?
             When
             John
             is
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             sees
             heavens
             glory
             ,
             yet
             if
             the
             present
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             go
             not
             betwixt
             him
             and
             Angel-worship
             he
             roves
             ;
             influences
             must
             then
             make
             Christ
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             and
             heaven
             to
             be
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             must
             open
             and
             let
             out
             upon
             the
             withered
             soul
             streams
             of
             the
             well
             of
             life
             ,
             otherwise
             there
             is
             the
             banqueting
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             yet
             the
             hungry
             and
             swooning
             Spouse
             ;
             there
             is
             heaven
             and
             fulness
             of
             glory
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             yet
             miscarrying
             John
             :
             grace
             must
             make
             it self
             our
             grace
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             have
             us
             to
             know
             to
             whom
             we
             owe
             the
             thanks
             ,
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             of
             the
             outletting
             and
             emanations
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             well
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             flowings
             and
             streamings
             of
             that
             fountain
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             created
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             to
             be
             rested
             on
             ,
             but
             Christ
             acting
             in
             his
             free
             grace
             is
             all
             in
             all
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             
             The
             Lord
             gives
             influences
             according
             
               to
               his
               will
               of
               pleasure
            
             ;
             but
             we
             must
             stir
             and
             pray
             ,
             and
             act
             according
             
               to
               his
               will
               of
               precept
            
             .
             Hence
             all
             along
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             praying
             and
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             woven
             through
             other
             ,
             
               ver
               .
               25.
               
               My
               soul
               cleaveth
               to
               the
               dust
               ,
            
             that
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             Lords
             gracious
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ;
             
               Quicken
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               ,
            
             that
             is
             a
             duty
             of
             praying
             according
             to
             his
             will
             of
             precept
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             His
             gracious
             dealing
             of
             his
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             is
             brought
             in
             as
             an
             argument
             to
             ingage
             the
             heart
             to
             pray
             for
             grace
             to
             a
             duty
             of
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             command
             .
             73.
             
             
               Thy
               hands
               have
               made
               me
               and
               fashioned
               me
               ;
               give
               me
               understanding
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               learn
               thy
               Commandments
               .
            
             v.
             10.
             
             
               With
               my
               whole
               heart
               have
               I
               sought
               thee
               ,
               O
               let
               me
               not
               wander
               from
               thy
               commandments
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               acting
               of
               a
               duty
               according
               to
               the
               gracious
            
             will
             of
             precept
             ,
             
               is
               made
               an
               argument
               why
               the
            
             Lord
             
               should
               bestow
               saving
               influences
               according
               to
            
             his
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ;
             to
             promote
             us
             in
             duties
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             40.
             
             Behold
             I
             have
             longed
             after
             thy
             precepts
             :
             quicken
             me
             in
             thy
             righteousness
             .
             58.
             
             I
             intreated
             thy
             favour
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             :
             be
             mercifull
             to
             me
             according
             to
             thy
             word
             .
             v.
             176.
             
             I
             have
             gone
             astray
             like
             a
             lost
             sheepe
             ,
             seeke
             thy
             servant
             ;
             for
             I
             doe
             not
             forget
             thy
             commandements
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
               Grace
               prayed
               for
               according
               to
            
             the
             will
             of
             pleasure
             
               kindles
               fire
               for
               an
               ingaged
               heart
               to
               do
               a
               duty
               according
               to
               the
               Lord
               's
               holy
               will
               in
               his
               word
               .
            
             33.
             
             Teach
             me
             O
             Lord
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             statutes
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             keepe
             it
             to
             the
             end
             .
             34.
             
             Give
             me
             understanding
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             keepe
             thy
             Law
             :
             Yea
             I
             shall
             observe
             it
             with
             my
             whole
             heart
             .
             
               That
               is
            
             ,
             Lord
             lend
             me
             grace
             ,
             and
             by
             that
             grace
             I
             shall
             repay
             duty
             ;
             
               borrowed
               grace
               makes
               the
               soule
               a
               debter
               for
               duties
               .
            
             32.
             
             I
             will
             run
             the
             way
             of
             thy
             commandements
             ,
             when
             thou
             shalt
             enlarge
             my
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             It
             's
             comfortable
             for
             strengthening
             of
             faith
             ,
             to
             lay
             before
             the
             Lord
             the
             victory
             of
             his
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             strength
             of
             the
             temptation
             ,
             broken
             by
             going
             on
             a
             duty
             .
             Hence
             a
             temptation
             ;
             23.
             
             
               Princes
               did
               sit
               and
               speake
               against
               me
               :
            
             but
             an
             influence
             of
             grace
             to
             do
             the
             duty
             broke
             the
             temptation
             .
             
               But
               thy
               servant
               did
               meditate
               in
               thy
               statutes
               .
               69.
               
               The
               proud
               have
               forged
               a
               lie
               against
               me
               .
            
             A
             strong
             temptation
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             
             
               broken
               :
               but
               I
               shall
               keepe
               thy
               precepts
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               .
               81.
               
               My
               soule
               fainteth
               for
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               but
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               word
               .
            
          
           
             So
             all
             along
             learn
             ,
             
             1.
             
             That
             our
             free
             and
             voluntary
             trading
             with
             grace
             bringeth
             home
             new
             ships
             of
             gold
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             of
             miscarrying
             and
             shipwrack
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Being
             once
             by
             grace
             breathed
             on
             ,
             we
             are
             to
             hold
             the
             wheels
             a
             going
             :
             grace
             puts
             the
             believer
             in
             a
             holy
             circle
             ;
             and
             running
             begets
             more
             running
             ,
             and
             the
             motion
             ends
             at
             us
             and
             begins
             at
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               The
               nearest
               purchaser
               of
               influences
               is
               prayer
               .
            
             ver
             .
             35.
             
             Make
             me
             to
             go
             in
             the
             path
             of
             thy
             Commandments
             .
             36.
             
             Incline
             my
             heart
             unto
             thy
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Grace
             given
             is
             a
             strong
             argument
             to
             get
             more
             grace
             ;
             as
             gold
             buyes
             more
             gold
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Though
             grace
             begin
             and
             prevene
             us
             ,
             yet
             the
             Lord
             having
             once
             given
             the
             stock
             ,
             spiritual
             want
             comes
             from
             spiritual
             sluggishnesse
             :
             we
             are
             willing
             to
             lose
             the
             tyde
             and
             complain
             without
             cause
             of
             the
             seas
             motion
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             ordinary
             chariot
             and
             ship
             that
             carrieth
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             Word
             of
             grace
             .
             
               David
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             is
             sick
             of
             love
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             Law
             ,
             Testimonies
             .
             
               ver
               .
               47.
               
               And
               I
               will
               delight
               my self
               in
               thy
               Commandments
               which
               I
               have
               loved
               .
               72.
               
               The
               law
               of
               thy
               mouth
               is
               better
               to
               me
               then
               thousands
               of
               silver
               and
               gold
               .
               97.
               
               O
               how
               love
               I
               thy
               law
               !
               it
               is
               my
               meditation
               all
               the
               day
               .
               103.
               
               How
               sweet
               are
               thy
               words
               unto
               my
               taste
               !
               yea
               ,
               sweeter
               then
               honey
               to
               my
               mouth
               .
            
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             20
             ,
             24
             ,
             46
             ,
             50
             ,
             52
             ,
             54
             ,
             70
             ,
             86
             ,
             92
             ,
             93
             ,
             96
             ,
             111
             ,
             113
             ,
             105
             ,
             159
             ,
             160
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             that
             Psalm
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             go
             all
             along
             in
             every
             verse
             ,
             in
             a
             practical
             ,
             loving
             ,
             delightful
             ,
             panting
             ,
             lifting
             of
             the
             hands
             to
             the
             Commandments
             .
             
               v.
               32.
               
               I
               le
               run
               the
               ways
               of
               thy
               commandments
               .
               34.
               
               Give
               me
               understanding
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               keep
               thy
               law
               :
               yea
               ,
               I
               shall
               observe
               it
               with
               my
               whole
               heart
               .
               45.
               
               I
               will
               walk
               at
               liberty
               ;
               for
               I
               seek
               thy
               precepts
               .
               44.
               
               I
               le
               keep
               thy
               law
               continually
               .
               60.
               
               I
               made
               hast
               and
               delayed
               not
               to
               keep
               thy
               Commandments
               .
               66.
               
               I
               have
               believed
               thy
               Commandments
               .
               74.
               
               I
               have
               hoped
               in
               thy
               Word
               .
               77.
               
               Thy
               Law
               is
               my
               delight
               .
               81.
               
               My
               soul
               fainteth
               for
               thy
               salvation
               :
               but
               I
               hope
               in
               thy
               Word
               .
               83.
               
               I
               forget
               not
               thy
               
               statutes
               .
               87.
               
               I
               forsook
               not
               thy
               precepts
               .
               93.
               
               I
               will
               never
               forget
               thy
               precepts
               ;
               for
               with
               them
               thou
               hast
               quickned
               me
               ,
            
             &c.
             all
             which
             hold
             forth
             ,
             if
             you
             would
             have
             showrs
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             be
             in
             love
             with
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             let
             it
             dwell
             plentifully
             in
             you
             ;
             for
             look
             as
             influences
             of
             vigour
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             heat
             upon
             roses
             ,
             flowrs
             ,
             herbs
             ,
             grasse
             ,
             apple-trees
             ,
             vines
             ,
             corn
             ,
             go
             along
             with
             light
             and
             shining
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             do
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             :
             and
             the
             spirit
             in
             his
             lively
             actings
             delights
             to
             be
             carried
             in
             the
             chariot
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             Cant.
             4.
             11.
             
             
               Thy
               lips
               ,
               O
               my
               soul
               ,
               drop
               as
               the
               honey-comb
               :
               honey
               and
               milk
               are
               under
               thy
               tongue
               ,
            
             in
             regard
             of
             the
             precious
             promises
             of
             the
             Gospel
             in
             the
             sound
             ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             savoury
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             that
             go
             along
             therewith
             ;
             therefore
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               the
               smell
               of
               thy
               garments
               is
               like
               the
               smell
               of
               Lebanon
               .
            
             Cant.
             7.
             9.
             
             
               And
               the
               roof
               of
               thy
               mouth
               is
               like
               the
               best
               wine
               ,
               for
               my
               beloved
               that
               goeth
               down
               sweetly
               ,
               causing
               the
               lips
               of
               those
               that
               are
               asleep
               to
               speak
            
             ;
             (
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             must
             go
             along
             with
             speaking
             )
             such
             as
             are
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             loath
             the
             precious
             Gospel
             and
             stumble
             at
             the
             Word
             ,
             cannot
             receive
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             There
             is
             some
             admirable
             nearness
             of
             the
             word
             to
             influences
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               11.
               
               Thy
               word
               have
               I
               hid
               in
               my
               heart
               :
               that
               I
               might
               not
               sin
               against
               thee
               .
            
             The
             word
             in
             the
             letter
             can
             keep
             no
             man
             from
             sinning
             against
             God.
             
          
           
             For
             it
             is
             1.
             
             common
             to
             all
             ,
             and
             if
             not
             received
             by
             saith
             ,
             convinces
             and
             condemns
             .
          
           
             Nor
             2.
             can
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             heart
             prevent
             sinning
             ,
             except
             sinning
             unto
             death
             ;
             but
             not
             such
             sinning
             as
             David
             might
             ,
             or
             could
             ,
             yea
             or
             did
             fall
             unto
             ,
             adultery
             and
             murther
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             was
             most
             afraid
             .
          
           
             Nor
             3.
             can
             the
             literal
             memory
             of
             the
             word
             hinder
             sinning
             and
             yielding
             to
             dreadful
             temptations
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             treasured
             up
             in
             the
             memory
             .
          
           
             Nor
             4.
             speaks
             he
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             inward
             word
             of
             the
             
               Swenckefieldians
               ,
               Libertines
            
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             who
             forsake
             the
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             depend
             upon
             wicked
             inspirations
             :
             but
             by
             the
             word
             
               hidden
               in
               the
               heart
            
             ,
             he
             must
             mean
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             engraven
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             
             
               Psal
               .
               40.
               8.
               
               Jer.
            
             31.
             33.
             not
             simply
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             includes
             the
             word
             dwelling
             in
             the
             heart
             plentifully
             ,
             Coloss
             .
             3.
             16.
             loved
             ,
             Psal
             .
             116.
             97
             ,
             103.
             esteemed
             and
             prized
             highly
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             72
             ,
             128.
             and
             believed
             ,
             92
             ,
             42
             ,
             43.
             and
             so
             seldomeo
             ●never
             have
             any
             an
             high
             esteem
             ,
             or
             an
             habitual
             love
             and
             faith
             and
             hope
             in
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             word
             :
             but
             influences
             to
             keep
             from
             sin
             go
             along
             with
             that
             word
             so
             hidden
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             that
             look
             as
             the
             heavens
             ,
             clouds
             ,
             sun
             ,
             fail
             not
             to
             joyn
             their
             influences
             to
             the
             seed
             of
             vine-trees
             ,
             roses
             ,
             plants
             of
             fig-trees
             ;
             and
             nature
             goes
             along
             with
             birds
             to
             cherish
             and
             to
             warm
             eggs
             for
             the
             bringing
             forth
             of
             young
             birds
             :
             so
             ,
             in
             some
             infallible
             way
             ,
             by
             promise
             ,
             God
             concurs
             with
             the
             so
             hidden
             word
             to
             produce
             faith
             ,
             and
             love
             ,
             and
             all
             acts
             of
             obedience
             :
             how
             much
             then
             does
             it
             concern
             these
             that
             move
             the
             question
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             doe
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             to
             purchase
             influences
             of
             grace
             ?
             to
             read
             ,
             hear
             ,
             consider
             ,
             love
             ,
             praise
             ,
             believe
             and
             chose
             the
             Word
             as
             a
             treasure
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             
               Overcomed
               temptations
               have
               influences
               sutable
               to
               graces
               victory
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             119.
             23.
             
             Princes
             also
             did
             sit
             and
             speak
             against
             me
             :
             but
             thy
             servant
             did
             meditate
             in
             thy
             statutes
             ,
             v.
             83
             ,
             69
             ,
             161
             ,
             141.
             
          
           
             9.
             
             
             Felt
             deliverances
             from
             the
             oppression
             of
             man
             ,
             v.
             134.
             sense
             of
             the
             loveliness
             and
             excellency
             of
             God
             want
             not
             influences
             ,
             v.
             68
             ,
             &
             132
             ,
             133.
             
          
           
             3
             As
             the
             earth
             and
             the
             things
             that
             grow
             thereon
             receive
             the
             Sun's
             influences
             ,
             so
             doth
             the
             heart
             qualified
             with
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             lodge
             heavenly
             influences
             ,
             and
             the
             well-tuned
             string
             of
             the
             Harp
             and
             Viol
             closes
             sweetly
             with
             the
             smiting
             of
             the
             pulse
             ,
             or
             hand
             of
             the
             Musician
             ;
             but
             the
             mistuned
             string
             stricken
             on
             makes
             discord
             ,
             and
             receives
             no
             concord
             of
             musick
             :
             the
             savoury
             and
             gracious
             heart
             welcomes
             the
             breathings
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             can
             no
             more
             act
             by
             his
             influences
             on
             a
             gracelesse
             spirit
             ,
             then
             a
             Musician
             can
             play
             harmoniously
             on
             a
             broken
             Harp
             ,
             or
             a
             mistuned
             Reed
             .
          
           
             Hence
             these
             evils
             of
             the
             heart
             obstruct
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             
             
               1.
               
               Hardness
               and
               blindness
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Vnbelief
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Deadnesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Security
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Irreligious
               prophaneness
               .
               and
               Atheisme
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Vnconstancy
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Deceitfulnesse
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Pride
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Worldly-mindednesse
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Fiery
               zeal
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Vncleanenesse
               .
            
             
               12.
               
               Malice
               and
               hatred
               .
            
             
               13.
               
               Worldly
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               14.
               
               False
               joy
               .
            
             
               15.
               
               Self-love
               .
            
             
               16.
               
               Wilfull
               ignorance
               of
               the
               Gospel
               &
               hatred
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             
               17.
               
               Impatient
               fretting
               against
               Providence
               .
            
             
               18.
               
               Disordered
               thoughts
               and
               ignorance
               of
               God
               in
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             Blindness
             and
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             
             Pharaoh's
             not
             setting
             his
             heart
             ,
             
               Exod.
               7.
               23.
               on
               the
               miracle
               of
               turning
               the
               water
               of
               the
               river
               to
               blood
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               fish
               in
               the
               river
               dyed
               ,
               and
               the
               river
               stank
               ,
            
             hinders
             influences
             of
             obedience
             ,
             to
             let
             the
             people
             go
             ,
             
               Exod.
               8.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Matth.
               13.
               15.
               
               Their
               eyes
               have
               they
               closed
               ,
               lest
               at
               any
               time
               they
               should
               see
               with
               their
               eyes
               ,
               and
               hear
               with
               their
               ears
               ,
               and
               should
               understand
               with
               their
               heart
               ,
               and
               should
               be
               converted
               and
               I
               should
               heal
               them
            
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             were
             afraid
             for
             the
             saving
             influences
             of
             the
             saving
             grace
             of
             conversion
             :
             so
             men
             keep
             strong
             forts
             ,
             and
             imaginations
             against
             God
             besieging
             them
             by
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5.
             6.
             and
             will
             not
             have
             their
             thoughts
             led
             captives
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             .
             Whereas
             softnesse
             and
             tendernesse
             in
             
               Josiah
               2
               Kings
            
             22.
             19
             ,
             20.
             brings
             stooping
             and
             self-humiliation
             ,
             and
             receives
             influences
             for
             repenting
             ,
             weeping
             and
             renting
             the
             cloths
             before
             God
             ;
             for
             what
             impressions
             of
             grace
             can
             the
             stone
             or
             rock
             ,
             (
             and
             such
             is
             the
             heart
             hardened
             ,
             Ezech.
             36.
             26.
             
             )
             or
             the
             Adamant
             receive
             ,
             Zech.
             7.
             12
             
             ?
             temptations
             ,
             signs
             and
             wonders
             do
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             bring
             down
             the
             heart
             ,
             Deut.
             29.
             3.
             keep
             thy
             heart
             in
             some
             softnesse
             and
             tendernesse
             ,
             and
             then
             shall
             it
             receive
             smitings
             from
             God
             ;
             for
             the
             very
             renting
             of
             the
             lap
             of
             the
             garment
             of
             an
             enemy
             ,
             the
             not
             despising
             of
             the
             cause
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             whom
             the
             master
             may
             easily
             bear
             down
             ;
             or
             the
             not
             warming
             of
             the
             loyns
             of
             the
             fatherlesse
             ,
             with
             the
             
             fleece
             of
             the
             flock
             ,
             Job
             31.
             13
             ,
             20.
             in
             David
             and
             in
             Job
             have
             abundant
             influences
             of
             grace
             going
             along
             with
             them
             ,
             and
             this
             seems
             an
             innocent
             negative
             :
             and
             when
             such
             small
             fins
             (
             so
             they
             appear
             to
             men
             )
             leave
             an
             impression
             of
             remorse
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             like
             melted
             wax
             that
             easily
             admits
             a
             figure
             and
             the
             print
             of
             an
             image
             of
             a
             man
             or
             a
             Lion
             ;
             Influences
             are
             some
             way
             due
             to
             softness
             of
             heart
             as
             grace
             to
             the
             lowly
             ,
             rain
             and
             dew
             to
             meadows
             in
             the
             valley
             ,
             
               Jam.
               4.
               6.
               1
               
               Pet.
               5.
               5.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             25.
             9.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             
             As
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             leads
             every
             thought
             captive
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             Christ
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6.
             so
             doth
             unbelief
             dull
             the
             heart
             .
             The
             news
             of
             Christ
             risen
             again
             are
             idle
             tales
             to
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             11.
             
             Unbelievers
             are
             men
             who
             cannot
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ;
             the
             Gospel
             leaves
             as
             little
             impression
             on
             the
             heart
             as
             a
             ship
             on
             the
             Sea
             ,
             or
             an
             Eagle
             in
             the
             Air
             ,
             where
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             leaves
             not
             a
             spiritual
             capacity
             for
             receiving
             the
             impressions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             where
             unbelief
             reigns
             :
             and
             since
             unbelief
             hath
             conjoyned
             softnesse
             and
             a
             fainting
             at
             the
             face
             of
             great
             affliction
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             heart
             is
             
               moved
               as
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               wood
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             7.
             2.
             there
             is
             not
             a
             seat
             in
             it
             under
             such
             softness
             to
             receive
             influences
             for
             the
             noble
             and
             high
             actings
             of
             the
             courage
             of
             faith
             in
             withstanding
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             People
             ,
             in
             subduing
             of
             Kingdoms
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             believers
             godly
             hardening
             of
             himself
             as
             a
             wall
             of
             brasse
             and
             a
             fenced
             City
             against
             all
             these
             ;
             yea
             ,
             against
             death
             and
             the
             grave
             ,
             
               Jer.
               1.
               18.
               
               Cant.
               8.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Ezech.
               3.
               8
               ,
               9.
               
               Rom.
            
             8.
             35.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             carefully
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             
             that
             the
             influence
             of
             actual
             grace
             finds
             either
             in
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             or
             frames
             and
             makes
             in
             the
             heart
             a
             gracious
             aptnesse
             and
             capacity
             to
             receive
             actual
             influences
             sutable
             to
             the
             duties
             in
             hand
             ,
             either
             of
             believing
             ,
             patient
             and
             joyful
             suffering
             for
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             .
             As
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             common
             influences
             with
             the
             Sun
             rising
             and
             going
             down
             ,
             the
             wind
             blowing
             ,
             the
             Sea
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             straineth
             not
             ,
             nor
             forceth
             the
             nature
             of
             second
             causes
             ,
             nor
             draws
             them
             as
             passive
             lumps
             to
             act
             against
             the
             particular
             inclination
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             carrieth
             along
             the
             natural
             active
             principles
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             Wind
             ,
             Sea
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             natural
             causes
             :
             so
             neither
             doth
             the
             Spirit
             of
             
             grace
             ,
             by
             his
             actual
             influences
             ,
             carry
             along
             the
             rational
             powers
             of
             knowing
             ,
             believing
             ,
             willing
             ,
             as
             meer
             dead
             and
             passive
             blocks
             ,
             as
             the
             Carpenter
             hewing
             lifteth
             an
             Axe
             and
             shaketh
             and
             moveth
             the
             Saw
             :
             but
             the
             Lord
             makes
             the
             sutable
             active
             concurrences
             of
             sinlesse
             nature
             and
             of
             grace
             stirring
             in
             its
             influences
             to
             joyn
             together
             and
             accord
             friendly
             ,
             connaturally
             ,
             and
             without
             jarring
             ,
             or
             violence
             done
             to
             nature
             ,
             and
             so
             carries
             on
             the
             supernatural
             and
             gracious
             actings
             of
             obedience
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             this
             point
             ,
             
               with
               all
               getting
               get
               wisedom
            
             ,
             Prov.
             4.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Prov.
               2.
               
               Incline
               the
               ear
               ,
               apply
               the
               heart
               ;
               cry
               ,
               lift
               up
               the
               voice
               for
               knowledge
               ,
               dig
               for
               wisedom
               ,
               as
               for
               silver
               and
               hid
               treasures
               :
            
             and
             then
             look
             for
             influences
             ,
             
               v.
               9.
               then
               shalt
               thou
               understand
            
             (
             by
             way
             of
             practise
             ,
             which
             cannot
             want
             influences
             of
             grace
             )
             
               righteousness
               ,
               and
               judgement
               ,
               and
               equity
            
             (
             yea
             )
             
               every
               good
               path
            
             .
             And
             there
             is
             much
             in
             the
             
               walking
               by
               faith
            
             ,
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             being
             the
             star-light
             and
             the
             day-light
             ordering
             the
             motion
             ;
             and
             beside
             ,
             which
             no
             objective
             light
             can
             doe
             ,
             it
             inclines
             and
             weighs
             the
             soul
             to
             spiritual
             acting
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             must
             attend
             the
             stirring
             of
             saving
             light
             so
             inclining
             the
             heart
             with
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             When
             we
             give
             way
             to
             deadnesse
             ,
             and
             act
             literally
             ,
             and
             carry
             on
             the
             bulk
             of
             praying
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             as
             willing
             to
             get
             the
             body
             of
             the
             work
             over
             ,
             and
             wrestle
             not
             for
             life
             and
             power
             in
             praying
             ,
             and
             blow
             not
             upon
             the
             dead
             heart
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             withdraws
             and
             acts
             not
             on
             deadnesse
             ,
             as
             the
             Sun
             moves
             not
             vital
             spirits
             in
             a
             dead
             carrion
             ,
             or
             dead
             corps
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             none
             in
             it
             :
             the
             naked
             name
             of
             living
             professours
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Sardis
             ,
             when
             it
             was
             but
             a
             name
             ,
             is
             plagued
             with
             deadness
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             ,
             Revel
             .
             3.
             1.
             the
             Cocks
             clapping
             with
             the
             wings
             adds
             strength
             to
             the
             crowing
             ;
             should
             we
             ,
             
               if
               the
               iron
               be
               blunt
               ,
               and
               the
               edge
               not
               whet
               ,
            
             add
             and
             put
             too
             more
             strength
             ,
             Eccles
             .
             10.
             10.
             and
             seek
             life
             by
             stirring
             ,
             as
             sea-men
             ,
             by
             sayling
             about
             ,
             seek
             and
             fetch
             wind
             ,
             we
             should
             increase
             warmnesse
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             hoised
             up
             sails
             should
             receive
             wind
             ;
             for
             humble
             sense
             of
             coldnesse
             and
             deadnesse
             and
             missing
             of
             life
             is
             a
             good
             sign
             when
             it
             brings
             forth
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             the
             prayer
             so
             frequent
             ;
             
               Quicken
               me
               ,
               Quicken
               me
            
             :
             prayers
             used
             as
             
             Matins
             and
             Vespers
             ,
             and
             wandering
             of
             heart
             ,
             and
             whorish
             gadding
             of
             the
             thoughts
             in
             private
             praying
             brings
             on
             deadnesse
             :
             and
             as
             a
             Smith
             blows
             not
             the
             bellows
             on
             cold
             iron
             and
             cold
             fewel
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             sparkle
             of
             kindling
             of
             fire
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             North
             or
             the
             South-wind
             in
             heavenly
             influences
             blow
             upon
             such
             hearts
             ;
             Would
             ye
             have
             God
             to
             be
             more
             serious
             in
             his
             influences
             ,
             when
             you
             are
             formal
             and
             not
             serious
             at
             all
             in
             the
             work
             ?
          
           
             4.
             
             
             Security
             obstructs
             actings
             of
             grace
             :
             the
             Spouse
             sleeps
             ,
             and
             Cant.
             5.
             2.
             the
             Spirit
             withdraws
             influences
             to
             open
             to
             the
             beloved
             :
             the
             Disciples
             sleep
             ,
             when
             Matth.
             26.
             
             Christ
             exhorts
             them
             
               to
               watch
               and
               pray
            
             :
             and
             can
             the
             Spirit
             breath
             upon
             a
             lying
             and
             sleeping
             sluggard
             ?
             there
             is
             godly
             fear
             on
             the
             heart
             ;
             but
             Peter
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Disciples
             in
             their
             shameful
             flight
             and
             stumbling
             at
             the
             sufferings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             after
             their
             fearlesse
             and
             fleshly
             undertaking
             ,
             saying
             that
             they
             should
             rather
             die
             then
             forsake
             him
             ,
             prove
             that
             the
             spirits
             withdrawing
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             fell
             in
             that
             sin
             ,
             goes
             along
             with
             security
             :
             we
             would
             watch
             and
             fear
             always
             ;
             and
             the
             contrary
             of
             fearing
             alwayes
             is
             hardening
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             Prov.
             28.
             14.
             which
             infers
             a
             withdrawing
             of
             that
             enlightning
             and
             softening
             grace
             .
             Where
             there
             is
             rising
             at
             midnight
             to
             praise
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             62.
             
             a
             preventing
             of
             the
             dawning
             of
             the
             morning
             to
             cry
             to
             
               God
               ,
               Psal
            
             .
             119.
             147.
             there
             must
             be
             a
             continued
             showr
             of
             outlettings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             lengthening
             out
             of
             hoping
             all
             the
             day
             long
             :
             as
             when
             Christ
             cannot
             sleep
             ,
             but
             watches
             and
             prays
             when
             others
             sleep
             ,
             the
             life
             of
             this
             must
             hold
             forth
             a
             sea
             of
             flowing
             in
             continued
             actings
             of
             grace
             in
             him
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             
             A
             prophane
             heart
             ,
             void
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             filled
             with
             Atheisme
             also
             obstructs
             the
             flowings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             so
             the
             wicked
             
               Psal
               .
               14.
               4.
               call
               not
               upon
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             there
             is
             not
             an
             owning
             of
             a
             God
             to
             be
             worshipped
             :
             Psal
             .
             14.
             4.
             and
             the
             thing
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             that
             ,
             is
             oppression
             ;
             
               they
               eat
               up
               my
               people
               as
               they
               eat
               bread
               :
            
             and
             what
             gracious
             influences
             can
             there
             be
             there
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Lord
             complains
             ,
             
               They
               are
               corrupt
               ,
               they
               have
               done
               abominable
               works
               .
               3.
               
               They
               are
               all
               gone
               aside
               ,
               they
               are
               altogether
               become
               filthy
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             the
             root
             is
             Atheisme
             :
             
               The
               fool
               hath
               said
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               There
               
               is
               not
               a
               God.
            
             God
             breathes
             not
             in
             his
             influences
             on
             such
             as
             deny
             there
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             till
             he
             first
             blow
             away
             the
             influences
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             would
             darken
             and
             blot
             out
             the
             ingraven
             notions
             of
             a
             Godhead
             ;
             because
             Satan
             cannot
             be
             an
             Atheist
             himself
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             the
             world
             speculative
             Atheists
             ,
             (
             but
             because
             he
             cannot
             do
             this
             )
             he
             fills
             the
             world
             with
             practical
             Atheists
             ;
             it
             can
             neither
             be
             blotted
             out
             of
             the
             heart
             of
             damned
             men
             nor
             divels
             ,
             but
             a
             God
             and
             Judge
             there
             is
             ;
             but
             men
             live
             without
             God
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             not
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             these
             two
             species
             of
             Atheism
             are
             dreadful
             ,
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Atheists
             without
             God
             creator
             .
             1.
             
             When
             men
             laugh
             at
             a
             God-head
             that
             created
             all
             ,
             and
             live
             by
             Policy
             ,
             as
             State-Atheists
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             Reason
             ,
             as
             
               moral
               Atheists
            
             ;
             or
             by
             Nature
             ,
             as
             many
             Philosophers
             and
             some
             Physitians
             ;
             such
             are
             dead
             and
             dry
             rocks
             ,
             never
             rained
             on
             by
             influences
             ,
             seldome
             while
             the
             skaddings
             of
             the
             river
             and
             streams
             of
             brimstone
             waken
             them
             are
             they
             out
             of
             a
             sleep
             ;
             for
             influences
             on
             the
             creature
             in
             all
             its
             operations
             ,
             especially
             in
             these
             of
             grace
             ,
             are
             most
             proper
             actings
             of
             holy
             providence
             :
             he
             who
             denies
             there
             is
             such
             a
             thing
             in
             the
             world
             as
             fire
             ,
             or
             a
             Sun
             ,
             must
             deny
             that
             there
             is
             heat
             and
             light
             in
             the
             world
             .
             But
             the
             other
             sort
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             
               without
               Christ
               ,
               God
               Immanuel
            
             ,
             are
             more
             inexcusable
             ;
             as
             a
             Gospel-Atheist
             is
             farther
             from
             influences
             of
             grace
             then
             a
             Pagan-Atheist
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             from
             Matth.
             10.
             15.
             
             
               Matth.
               11.
               22
               ,
               23
               ,
               24.
               
               Matth.
            
             12.
             41
             ,
             42.
             because
             farther
             from
             salvation
             ;
             how
             few
             have
             been
             converted
             who
             were
             first
             temporary
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             long
             despisers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             2.
             who
             have
             been
             long
             moral
             naturalists
             ;
             and
             3.
             long
             bitter
             and
             virulent
             enemies
             to
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             godly
             ,
             though
             otherways
             grave
             and
             civil
             ?
             Be
             much
             in
             believing
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             Heb.
             11.
             that
             leads
             the
             way
             to
             the
             noble
             actings
             of
             faith
             in
             Abel
             ,
             v.
             4.
             
             Enoch
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             Noah
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
             Abraham
             ,
             v.
             8.
             &c.
             and
             the
             faith
             that
             God
             is
             ,
             and
             rules
             ,
             and
             is
             good
             to
             Israel
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             punisheth
             wicked
             men
             though
             he
             make
             them
             rich
             ,
             leads
             the
             Prophet
             to
             the
             faith
             of
             God
             ,
             his
             gracious
             providence
             in
             guiding
             the
             godly
             by
             his
             counsel
             ,
             in
             holding
             them
             by
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             Psam
             73.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             &c.
             
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
           
             6.
             
             The
             inconstancy
             of
             affections
             obstruct
             influences
             ;
             even
             now
             Martha
             believed
             ,
             and
             then
             ,
             
               Lord
               ,
               he
               stinketh
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               lain
               four
               days
               ,
            
             John
             11.
             27
             ,
             39.
             
             The
             ebbing
             and
             flowing
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             the
             waxing
             of
             the
             Moon
             ,
             the
             full
             Moon
             ,
             the
             declining
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             article
             of
             the
             change
             ,
             have
             all
             divers
             and
             contrary
             influences
             on
             our
             bodies
             ,
             on
             diseases
             ,
             on
             living
             ,
             dying
             ,
             birth
             and
             health
             ;
             and
             so
             may
             we
             judge
             of
             influences
             from
             the
             suddain
             changes
             of
             the
             heart
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             It
             may
             be
             
               taken
               away
            
             ,
             Hos
             .
             4.
             11.
             
               stollen
               away
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             15.
             6.
             and
             as
             moveables
             can
             be
             stollen
             away
             and
             hid
             ,
             though
             lands
             legally
             by
             fraud
             may
             be
             stollen
             away
             ,
             
             yet
             physically
             they
             cannot
             be
             hid
             ;
             so
             the
             love
             and
             bensil
             of
             the
             heart
             may
             and
             can
             be
             stollen
             away
             ,
             and
             when
             hearts
             are
             from
             under
             the
             possession
             of
             the
             right
             owner
             ,
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             under
             his
             influences
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             not
             in
             his
             world
             and
             Kingdom
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             in
             Satans
             power
             ;
             hearts
             benighted
             are
             from
             under
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             therefore
             cannot
             receive
             the
             rays
             and
             beams
             of
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             night
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Except
             the
             Lord
             pursue
             even
             renewed
             hearts
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             the
             same
             to
             close
             with
             influences
             now
             as
             they
             were
             the
             other
             hour
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             various
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Bewitching
             of
             the
             hearts
             ,
             and
             charming
             the
             Galatians
             from
             the
             sound
             doctrine
             of
             Justification
             through
             faith
             only
             Gal.
             3.
             1.
             to
             Justification
             by
             works
             ,
             prove
             that
             influences
             that
             take
             yesterday
             will
             not
             take
             to
             day
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             hot
             in
             running
             ,
             and
             then
             cold
             in
             sitting
             down
             ,
             
               Gal.
               5.
               7.
               
               Deut.
            
             19.
             6.
             while
             the
             avenger
             of
             blood
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             hot
             .
             The
             Galatians
             were
             willing
             to
             pluck
             out
             their
             eyes
             of
             late
             for
             Paul
             ,
             and
             now
             their
             affection
             to
             him
             being
             soured
             ,
             they
             look
             on
             him
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             for
             he
             telleth
             them
             the
             necessary
             and
             lovely
             truth
             ,
             Gal.
             4.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             heart
             is
             a
             thing
             
               that
               may
               be
               bowed
            
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             19.
             14.
             the
             metaphor
             is
             known
             to
             the
             learned
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             allured
             and
             inticed
             with
             fair
             words
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             4.
             yea
             ,
             the
             whole
             soul
             may
             be
             bought
             and
             sold
             ,
             as
             Merchants
             goods
             ,
             with
             fair
             words
             .
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             3.
             
             
               False
               teachers
               ,
               through
               covetousness
               ,
               shall
               with
               faigned
               well
               decked
               word
               ,
            
             as
             exquisitely
             dressed
             as
             hair
             ,
             
               make
               merchandise
               of
               you
            
             .
          
           
           
             3.
             
             The
             heart
             may
             be
             turned
             as
             streams
             of
             a
             river
             drawn
             thorow
             this
             part
             of
             the
             land
             ,
             or
             this
             part
             ,
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             and
             from
             nilling
             to
             willing
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             according
             to
             Gods
             will
             of
             precept
             ,
             is
             often
             the
             falling
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             sinfully
             from
             their
             first
             spiritual
             love
             ,
             Revel
             .
             2.
             4.
             and
             the
             turning
             from
             good
             to
             evil
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             heart
             may
             be
             ingaged
             ,
             Jer.
             30.
             21.
             glued
             and
             made
             to
             stick
             to
             such
             an
             object
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             31.
             given
             up
             and
             delivered
             ,
             
               Eccles
               .
               2.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Eccles
               .
               1.
               13.
               2
               
               Chron.
            
             20.
             3.
             set
             and
             fixed
             to
             such
             a
             way
             ,
             
               Judg.
               13.
               3.
               
               Judg.
            
             5.
             9.
             touched
             and
             moved
             ,
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             26.
             stirred
             to
             such
             a
             work
             ,
             Ezech.
             1.
             1.
             and
             then
             as
             the
             Sun
             in
             the
             Spring
             and
             Summer
             ,
             coming
             neer
             the
             earth
             ,
             makes
             more
             excellent
             effects
             on
             it
             then
             the
             Sun
             farther
             off
             in
             Winter
             ;
             when
             the
             Lord
             comes
             neer
             ,
             he
             works
             otherways
             on
             the
             heart
             then
             he
             doth
             in
             his
             absence
             ;
             all
             which
             with
             divers
             other
             words
             say
             it
             's
             not
             easie
             to
             lie
             under
             and
             receive
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             ;
             the
             gardens
             and
             meddows
             stir
             not
             out
             of
             their
             place
             ,
             the
             vine-trees
             ,
             the
             corn
             and
             grass
             in
             mountains
             ,
             valleys
             ,
             vineyards
             ,
             flee
             not
             away
             from
             the
             falling
             of
             wind
             and
             dew
             ,
             and
             the
             aspect
             and
             dartings
             of
             heat
             and
             beams
             from
             Sun
             and
             Heavens
             :
             But
             ah
             ,
             unstable
             hearts
             ,
             which
             withdraw
             from
             under
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             weary
             of
             prayer
             ,
             hearing
             ;
             whereas
             the
             establishing
             of
             the
             heart
             with
             savoury
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             delighting
             in
             the
             word
             fetch
             home
             influences
             ,
             as
             Psalm
             119.
             cleareth
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             The
             desperate
             wickedness
             and
             deceitfulness
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             Jer.
             17.
             9.
             puts
             the
             Prophet
             to
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             
               v.
               13.
               
               O
               Lord
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               Israel
               ,
               all
               that
               forsake
               thee
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             Influences
             then
             must
             be
             withdrawn
             from
             deceitful
             workers
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             deceitful
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             then
             in
             some
             regard
             it
             's
             deceiful
             above
             Satan
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             heart-deceiving
             and
             murdering
             of
             our
             own
             souls
             ,
             beyond
             the
             privity
             of
             Satan
             ,
             we
             boyling
             in
             the
             secret
             furnace
             of
             the
             heart
             many
             naughty
             thoughts
             that
             are
             unknown
             to
             Satan
             ;
             and
             who
             knows
             the
             hypocrisie
             of
             the
             heart
             ?
             and
             what
             way
             God
             plagues
             hypocrisie
             with
             farther
             hypocrisie
             ,
             and
             by
             all
             sins
             ?
             heart-deceitfulness
             is
             within
             it self
             a
             rooting
             of
             it self
             :
             now
             this
             deceitfulness
             being
             so
             contrary
             
             to
             sincere
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             must
             be
             uncapable
             of
             influences
             ,
             for
             the
             upright
             and
             sincere
             heart
             ,
             and
             truth
             in
             the
             inward
             parts
             ,
             Psalm
             51.
             6.
             is
             desired
             and
             loved
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               11.
               7.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             146.
             8.
             exceedingly
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             most
             like
             himself
             .
             Psalm
             11.
             7.
             
             
               The
               righteous
               Lord
               loveth
               righteousness
               ,
               his
               countenance
               doth
               behold
               the
               upright
               .
            
             And
             so
             as
             every
             thing
             loveth
             its
             own
             ,
             the
             hen
             warms
             and
             cherishes
             her
             chickens
             ,
             and
             every
             bird
             the
             young
             ones
             ;
             so
             must
             the
             Lord
             follow
             with
             heavenly
             and
             quickning
             influences
             sincerity
             of
             heart
             ,
             when
             he
             particularly
             saith
             to
             them
             ,
             
               Psalm
               32.
               11.
               
               Be
               glad
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               ye
               righteous
               ,
               and
               shout
               for
               joy
               all
               ye
               that
               are
               upright
               in
               heart
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             must
             then
             follow
             his
             own
             planting
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             loving
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             sincerity
             ,
             and
             the
             girdle
             of
             truth
             about
             the
             loins
             ,
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             armour
             of
             God
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             6.
             14.
             
             )
             with
             pruning
             ,
             hedging
             ,
             digging
             ,
             and
             showres
             from
             heaven
             ,
             whereas
             upon
             the
             heart
             unrenewed
             and
             still
             deceitful
             ,
             there
             shall
             fall
             no
             rain
             ;
             nor
             is
             a
             deceitful
             heart
             more
             capable
             of
             lively
             influences
             ,
             then
             thick
             gross
             misty
             air
             can
             admit
             of
             wind
             ,
             or
             then
             a
             torch
             steeped
             in
             mire
             and
             dirt
             is
             in
             capacity
             to
             receive
             light
             and
             flaming
             ;
             and
             suppose
             (
             which
             yet
             is
             not
             possible
             )
             God
             should
             send
             saving
             influences
             on
             an
             unrenewed
             and
             deceitful
             heart
             ,
             remaining
             such
             ,
             yet
             could
             not
             such
             a
             poysoned
             stem
             bud
             and
             bring
             forth
             acts
             of
             saving
             grace
             ;
             as
             the
             thorn
             tree
             in
             the
             fattest
             and
             choisest
             soil
             neer
             the
             Sun
             ,
             under
             influences
             of
             a
             warm
             heaven
             ,
             benign
             clouds
             ,
             a
             sweet
             moderate
             aire
             ,
             could
             never
             bring
             forth
             delicious
             wine
             ,
             grapes
             ,
             or
             pomegranates
             :
             prevaricators
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             all
             double-minded
             halters
             betwixt
             the
             Lord
             and
             Baal
             shall
             rot
             in
             their
             soil
             ,
             and
             be
             
               as
               the
               heath
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
            
             and
             receive
             nothing
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             God
             ;
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               far
               from
               their
               reins
               ,
            
             Jer.
             12.
             2.
             
             
               God
               is
               not
               in
               all
               their
               thoughts
               .
            
             Psalm
             10.
             4.
             
             
               Salvation
               is
               far
               from
               the
               wicked
               :
            
             and
             what
             are
             then
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             on
             them
             ?
             
               for
               they
               seek
               not
               thy
               statutes
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             119.
             155.
             but
             David
             ,
             v.
             156.
             
             
               Quicken
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               judgements
               .
            
             
          
           
             8.
             
             Pride
             hindereth
             not
             a
             little
             the
             out-goings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             the
             proud
             soul
             is
             the
             fallow
             ground
             ,
             the
             unbroken
             and
             unplowed
             earth
             ,
             and
             what
             can
             be
             hoped
             of
             wheat
             
             or
             a
             barley
             harvest
             from
             rain
             and
             dew
             ,
             and
             influences
             of
             Sun
             ,
             air
             and
             clouds
             ,
             where
             the
             plough
             never
             broke
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             Husbandman
             did
             sow
             nothing
             ?
             but
             as
             for
             the
             humble
             and
             humbled
             broken
             and
             meekned
             man
             ,
             influences
             are
             his
             by
             the
             promise
             of
             God
             (
             O
             that
             is
             a
             great
             and
             an
             unchangable
             thing
             )
             Psal
             .
             25.
             9.
             
             
               The
               meek
               will
               he
               guide
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               meek
               will
               he
               teach
               his
               way
               .
            
             None
             can
             be
             guided
             and
             taught
             practically
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             these
             who
             are
             acted
             by
             influences
             of
             grace
             ;
             Christ
             thanks
             the
             Father
             because
             he
             reveals
             the
             mysteries
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             to
             babes
             or
             young
             children
             ,
             Matth.
             11.
             25.
             and
             
               James
               4.
               6.
               
               But
               he
               giveth
               more
               grace
               ,
               God
               resisteth
               the
               proud
               ,
               and
               giveth
               grace
            
             (
             and
             so
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             more
             influences
             of
             grace
             )
             
               to
               the
               humble
            
             .
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             5.
             
             And
             see
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             the
             Lord
             and
             his
             servant
             nature
             hath
             provided
             a
             providence
             more
             active
             and
             careful
             in
             parents
             for
             suck
             and
             milk
             to
             infants
             ,
             and
             for
             food
             to
             weaned
             children
             ,
             who
             are
             as
             passive
             as
             stones
             in
             providing
             for
             themselves
             ;
             so
             doth
             the
             Lord
             rain
             in
             a
             more
             abundant
             providence
             influences
             of
             grace
             on
             the
             meekned
             and
             broken
             spirit
             .
             Low
             valleys
             lying
             toward
             the
             Sun
             kindly
             receive
             dew
             and
             rain
             ,
             mountains
             not
             so
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             the
             bones
             be
             of
             new
             broken
             and
             hot
             ,
             and
             the
             wound
             green
             ,
             the
             tender
             hand
             of
             Christ
             lovingly
             and
             compassionately
             binds
             up
             such
             broken
             ones
             .
             
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
               147.
               3.
               
               He
               healeth
               the
               broken
               in
               heart
               ,
               and
               bindeth
               up
               their
               wounds
               :
            
             and
             bones
             easily
             know
             their
             own
             place
             of
             bones
             when
             his
             hand
             puts
             them
             in
             place
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Iron
             is
             the
             strongest
             and
             hardest
             of
             mettals
             ,
             yet
             being
             hot
             in
             the
             furnace
             receiveth
             any
             impression
             or
             figure
             ,
             and
             bones
             yield
             to
             the
             smiting
             of
             the
             hammer
             ,
             which
             it
             doth
             not
             when
             it
             's
             cold
             and
             stiff
             :
             when
             the
             cross
             hath
             graciously
             melted
             and
             softened
             the
             soul
             ,
             then
             it
             receives
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             is
             ready
             to
             receive
             ,
             as
             Saul
             ,
             Act.
             9.
             6.
             
               trembling
               and
               a●tonished
               ,
               said
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               what
               wilt
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             The
             proud
             self
             arrogant
             spirit
             will
             not
             receive
             nor
             lodge
             impressions
             of
             grace
             from
             heaven
             ;
             
               be
               not
               then
               high-minded
               ,
               but
               fear
               ,
            
             otherways
             there
             shall
             be
             no
             rain
             on
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             shall
             not
             be
             ingraffed
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
           
             9.
             
             Worldly
             mindedness
             and
             savouring
             of
             the
             things
             of
             the
             flesh
             keeps
             the
             soul
             both
             under
             deadness
             and
             distance
             from
             God
             the
             light
             of
             glory
             ,
             
             and
             the
             heart
             and
             conversation
             in
             heaven
             brings
             forth
             that
             which
             hath
             a
             strong
             influence
             of
             grace
             with
             it
             ,
             
               Phil.
               3.
               20
               ,
               21.
               
               We
               look
               from
               heaven
               for
               our
               Saviour
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               who
               shall
               change
               our
               vile
               body
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               fashioned
               like
               unto
               his
               glorious
               body
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               we
               all
            
             (
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             18.
             
             )
             
               with
               open
               face
               beholding
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               glass
               ,
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               are
               changed
               into
               the
               same
               image
               from
               glory
               to
               glory
               ,
               even
               as
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             we
             are
             neer
             to
             the
             receiving
             of
             the
             aspects
             of
             the
             glorified
             Redeemer
             ;
             
               But
               such
               as
               mind
               earthly
               things
               ,
               whose
               God
               is
               their
               belly
               ,
            
             Phil.
             3.
             19.
             can
             no
             more
             receive
             influences
             of
             grace
             then
             earth-worms
             ,
             or
             the
             Serpent
             that
             eateth
             the
             dust
             ;
             neither
             can
             heaven
             and
             the
             life
             to
             come
             have
             an
             impression
             in
             the
             gracious
             influences
             of
             God
             upon
             a
             wretched
             man
             ,
             who
             worships
             clay
             and
             hath
             no
             heaven
             but
             gold
             ;
             how
             can
             influences
             of
             God
             be
             received
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             an
             Idolater
             ?
             Heavens
             glory
             upon
             the
             soul
             is
             so
             transparent
             ,
             that
             bread
             and
             hunger
             had
             no
             influence
             upon
             Moses
             for
             forty
             days
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             in
             the
             mount
             with
             God
             ,
             and
             then
             rays
             and
             influences
             of
             glory
             could
             not
             but
             besweetly
             received
             on
             the
             soul
             :
             it
             's
             clear
             in
             such
             as
             stand
             and
             live
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             who
             are
             under
             the
             eternally
             shining
             summer
             Sun
             ,
             and
             receive
             eternally
             influences
             of
             glory
             ,
             Rev.
             7.
             15.
             the
             Lamb
             leading
             them
             ,
             they
             serve
             God
             night
             and
             day
             in
             his
             Temple
             ,
             v.
             16.
             and
             see
             his
             face
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             4.
             and
             reign
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             v.
             5.
             and
             the
             Disciples
             forgot
             bread
             and
             garments
             ,
             yea
             and
             houses
             for
             themselves
             to
             dwell
             in
             (
             for
             the
             three
             tabernacles
             were
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             not
             to
             shelter
             them
             from
             frosts
             and
             rain
             ,
             and
             hail
             ,
             for
             they
             feared
             not
             the
             like
             injuries
             to
             glorified
             bodies
             )
             the
             Disciples
             say
             ,
             
               It
               's
               good
               for
               us
               to
               be
               here
            
             ;
             and
             so
             it
             's
             good
             for
             us
             to
             part
             with
             houses
             ,
             with
             ships
             ,
             with
             fishing
             ,
             with
             nets
             ,
             with
             plucking
             of
             ears
             of
             corn
             ,
             or
             buying
             of
             bread
             ,
             yea
             it
             's
             good
             to
             part
             with
             Ordinances
             ,
             preaching
             to
             the
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             with
             working
             of
             miracles
             ,
             healing
             the
             sick
             ,
             or
             casting
             out
             of
             divels
             ,
             influences
             of
             glory
             were
             as
             connaturally
             received
             
             in
             the
             soul
             that
             is
             neer
             God
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             minded
             ,
             as
             the
             Moon
             and
             Stars
             receive
             light
             from
             the
             Sun
             ,
             and
             dry
             fewel
             receives
             fire
             where
             clay
             and
             the
             earthy
             and
             drosy
             ,
             part
             of
             the
             Lords
             creation
             ,
             and
             his
             foot-stool
             ,
             can
             receive
             no
             light
             at
             all
             ;
             so
             if
             earthly
             mindedness
             have
             fixed
             a
             seat
             in
             the
             affections
             ,
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             and
             glory
             cannot
             shine
             through
             gross
             and
             earthy
             hearts
             ;
             give
             us
             corn
             ,
             wine
             and
             oyl
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             lovely
             countenance
             of
             God
             say
             worldlings
             ,
             we
             do
             little
             value
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             night
             and
             winter
             ,
             and
             hell
             for
             a
             child
             of
             God
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             withdraws
             influences
             of
             faith
             and
             feeling
             ,
             loving
             ,
             rejoycing
             and
             neer
             communion
             with
             God
             ;
             worshippers
             of
             God
             never
             miss
             gracious
             influences
             :
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             sick
             after
             Christ
             ,
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             high
             praise
             of
             Christ
             ,
             abound
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             &c.
             and
             Psal
             .
             63.
             1.
             when
             the
             soul
             thirsteth
             for
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             heart
             and
             flesh
             cry
             out
             for
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             88.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             the
             soul
             panteth
             ,
             as
             the
             hart
             for
             the
             water
             brooks
             ,
             for
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.
             1.
             
             (
             which
             are
             crying
             signs
             of
             a
             heart
             in
             heaven
             )
             then
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             like
             an
             high
             spring-tyde
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             full
             river
             ,
             flow
             most
             abundantly
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             soul
             as
             with
             
               marrow
               and
               fatness
            
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             tongue
             praising
             of
             God
             with
             
               joyful
               lips
            
             ,
             and
             the
             remembring
             of
             
               God
               in
               the
               bed
               ,
               in
               the
               night-watches
               ,
            
             Psal
             .
             63.
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             to
             the
             extolling
             of
             the
             Lord
             as
             God
             and
             King
             ,
             Psal
             .
             88.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             and
             the
             breaking
             of
             the
             heart
             and
             bones
             when
             God
             is
             reproached
             ,
             Psal
             .
             42.
             3
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             
             Fiery
             zeal
             hinder
             influences
             ;
             burn
             the
             Samaritans
             with
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ,
             say
             the
             Disciples
             .
             O
             Paul
             (
             say
             fiery
             followers
             of
             the
             Law
             )
             would
             destroy
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             have
             Christ
             and
             grace
             all
             ;
             
               but
               received
               ye
               the
               spirit
            
             (
             or
             his
             influences
             )
             
               by
               the
               Law
            
             ?
             ye
             know
             not
             the
             wild-fire
             of
             revenge
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             anger
             that
             leads
             you
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             to
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             mild
             beloved
             disciple
             John
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             54.
             
             Come
             (
             saith
             
               Jehu
               )
               and
               see
               my
               zeal
               for
               the
               Lord
               ,
               liar
               ,
               come
               see
               my
               zeal
               for
               Jehu
               ,
               and
               for
               Jehu
               his
               new
               Kingdom
            
             ;
             but
             there
             were
             here
             no
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             2
             Kings
             10.
             31.
             
             
               Jehu
               took
               no
               heed
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               with
               all
               his
               heart
               ;
               
               for
               he
               departed
               not
               from
               the
               sins
               of
               Jeroboam
               ,
               which
               made
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
             Therefore
             Jehu
             his
             fire
             in
             killing
             
             Baal's
             priests
             ,
             and
             
             Achab's
             seed
             ,
             being
             from
             false
             principles
             ,
             carnall
             and
             selfe
             ends
             ,
             and
             called
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             Hos
             .
             1.
             4.
             blood-shed
             and
             murder
             to
             be
             avenged
             of
             God
             ,
             must
             come
             from
             bastard
             influences
             .
             And
             when
             our
             saviour
             rights
             the
             fire
             of
             zeale
             in
             John
             and
             James
             ,
             he
             condemnes
             the
             Spirit
             and
             the
             influences
             that
             made
             them
             so
             brutishly
             to
             startle
             ,
             Luke
             9.
             55.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             reduces
             them
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             sound
             believing
             of
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             save
             mens
             lives
             ,
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             v.
             56.
             it
             's
             a
             notable
             healing
             of
             the
             too
             hot
             blood
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             fierie
             zeale
             to
             believe
             soundly
             the
             meekness
             of
             Christ
             ;
             therefore
             would
             hot
             and
             wild-fire
             influences
             be
             well
             tried
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             from
             Heaven
             or
             from
             Hell
             :
             for
             so
             some
             who
             kill
             the
             Lords
             Apostles
             ,
             judge
             then
             if
             sparkles
             of
             fire
             can
             come
             from
             heaven
             ,
             John
             16.
             2.
             when
             it
             is
             nothing
             so
             .
             Ophni
             and
             Phinehas
             are
             publickly
             zealous
             for
             the
             Lord
             ;
             Moses
             meek
             in
             the
             injury
             done
             to
             him
             by
             Miriam
             ,
             and
             by
             Core
             and
             Dathan
             ,
             and
             his
             ,
             is
             fiery
             against
             the
             golden
             calf
             in
             the
             Lords
             cause
             ;
             hence
             influences
             from
             God
             set
             them
             a
             work
             ,
             and
             eat
             them
             up
             as
             zeal
             for
             the
             Lords
             house
             eat
             up
             
               David
               ,
               Psalm
               69.
               9.
               
               Psalm
            
             119.
             139.
             and
             Christ
             ,
             John
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             Fleshly
             uncleanness
             put
             them
             of
             Sodom
             to
             mock
             and
             persecute
             Lot
             a
             preacher
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             Gen.
             19.
             9.
             and
             their
             not
             hearing
             of
             Lot
             prove
             their
             influences
             were
             not
             of
             God.
             The
             holy
             Ghost
             clears
             to
             us
             that
             
               David
               ,
               2
               Sam.
            
             11.
             all
             along
             was
             carried
             by
             no
             saving
             influences
             ,
             for
             there
             we
             find
             1.
             
             His
             idleness
             .
             2.
             
             His
             sluggishness
             ,
             in
             sleeping
             in
             day
             light
             ,
             when
             the
             Ark
             and
             people
             of
             God
             were
             in
             the
             fields
             .
             
             3.
             
             His
             adultery
             .
             4.
             
             His
             sending
             for
             Vriah
             to
             cover
             the
             matter
             .
             5.
             
             His
             causing
             Vriah
             to
             be
             drunk
             .
             6.
             
             His
             bloody
             letter
             to
             Joab
             to
             kill
             Vriah
             .
             7.
             
             His
             bloodshed
             .
             8.
             
             His
             Atheistical
             talking
             the
             state
             of
             the
             war.
             9.
             
             Whereas
             David
             mourned
             for
             the
             death
             of
             Saul
             and
             Abner
             his
             enemies
             ,
             and
             his
             not
             looking
             with
             godly
             trembling
             on
             workes
             of
             divine
             justice
             in
             the
             Army
             ,
             he
             passeth
             this
             over
             as
             a
             chance
             of
             war
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             the
             spirit
             that
             led
             him
             in
             composing
             
             heavenly
             Prayers
             and
             Psalms
             was
             now
             far
             away
             :
             What
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             can
             swine
             and
             dogs
             receive
             from
             God
             ?
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             22.
             
             O
             but
             a
             clean
             hearth-stone
             ,
             and
             a
             chaste
             ,
             holy
             and
             clean
             house
             would
             be
             kept
             for
             the
             kindlings
             and
             flamings
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
             See
             
               Tit.
               2.
               3
               ,
               4.
               1
               
               Thess
               .
            
             4.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             19
             ,
             20.
             let
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             his
             temple
             that
             he
             dwells
             in
             ,
             be
             neat
             ,
             pure
             ,
             undefiled
             ,
             for
             influences
             are
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             breaths
             not
             on
             bruite
             beasts
             ,
             and
             on
             slaves
             to
             the
             lust
             of
             the
             flesh
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             
             Malice
             and
             hatred
             ,
             called
             man-slaughter
             ,
             1
             Joh.
             3.
             15.
             must
             bemist
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             darken
             and
             benight
             ,
             or
             over-night
             both
             conscience
             ,
             mind
             ,
             will
             ,
             and
             affections
             ;
             and
             so
             as
             stones
             or
             rocks
             ,
             or
             the
             sea
             sands
             can
             receive
             no
             influences
             from
             Sun
             and
             clouds
             to
             bring
             forth
             wheat
             and
             barley
             ,
             neither
             can
             the
             heart
             stuffed
             with
             malice
             ,
             for
             the
             very
             incapacity
             of
             the
             soil
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             such
             ground
             cannot
             close
             with
             such
             impressions
             and
             influences
             of
             God.
             2
             Sam.
             23.
             1.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               spake
               by
               me
               ,
            
             (
             there
             must
             be
             quickning
             influences
             )
             
               his
               word
               was
               in
               my
               tongue
               .
               The
               man
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               be
               as
               the
               light
               of
               the
               morning
               when
               the
               Sun
               riseth
               ,
               a
               morning
               without
               a
               cloud
               ,
               as
               the
               tender
               grass
               springing
               out
               of
               the
               earth
               by
               clear
               shining
               after
               rain
               .
            
             The
             just
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             full
             of
             love
             and
             mercy
             to
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             full
             of
             righteousness
             ,
             is
             like
             
               a
               morning
               without
               a
               cloud
            
             ,
             that
             hath
             clear
             influences
             of
             a
             shining
             Sun
             ;
             the
             Lord
             quickning
             him
             with
             light
             of
             love
             ,
             mercy
             and
             righteousness
             to
             the
             people
             whom
             he
             feeds
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             as
             the
             earth
             receiving
             from
             the
             influence
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             clouds
             and
             rain
             warmness
             that
             casteth
             up
             tender
             grass
             and
             corn
             .
             But
             
               v.
               6.
               
               The
               sons
               of
            
             Belial
             
               shall
               be
               all
               of
               them
               as
               thorns
               thrust
               away
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               be
               taken
               with
               hands
               .
               7.
               
               But
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               touch
               them
               must
               be
               fenced
               with
               iron
               ,
               and
               the
               staff
               of
               a
               spear
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               utterly
               burnt
               with
               fire
               in
               the
               same
               place
               .
            
             Then
             malice
             reigns
             so
             in
             wicked
             men
             ,
             that
             if
             a
             man
             touch
             them
             ,
             and
             keep
             society
             with
             them
             in
             duties
             of
             love
             ,
             they
             bleed
             the
             hands
             of
             these
             that
             touch
             them
             as
             briars
             and
             thorns
             doe
             ,
             except
             the
             hands
             be
             fenced
             with
             iron
             and
             steel
             .
             He
             notes
             the
             Nations
             to
             whom
             David
             and
             Joshua
             offered
             peace
             ,
             but
             they
             blood
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             
             and
             prepare
             war
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             the
             Ammonites
             to
             whom
             David
             sent
             a
             message
             of
             love
             ,
             and
             they
             came
             against
             him
             with
             the
             sword
             and
             war
             ;
             now
             they
             are
             such
             thorns
             as
             are
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             saith
             David
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             be
             burnt
             ,
             they
             require
             no
             influences
             of
             Sun
             and
             rain
             .
             
               Prov.
               4.
               17.
               
               They
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               drink
               the
               wine
               of
               violence
               .
            
             Acts
             of
             hatred
             are
             their
             meat
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             what
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             can
             their
             way
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             way
             of
             darkness
             ,
             v.
             19.
             require
             ?
             
               Rom.
               3.
               15.
               
               Their
               feet
               are
               swift
               to
               shed
               blood
               —
               for
            
             v.
             17.
             
               the
               way
               of
               peace
               they
               have
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               of
               God
               before
               their
               eyes
               .
            
             Be
             meek
             and
             gentle
             as
             Christ
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               42.
               2
               ,
               3.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             53.
             7.
             
             a
             lamb
             dumb
             before
             the
             shearer
             ,
             
               Luke
               23.
               34.
               2
               
               Cor.
            
             10.
             1.
             and
             that
             holy
             meek
             one
             lay
             neer
             the
             Sun
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
               Isa
               .
               11.
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               rest
               on
               him
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisedom
               and
               understanding
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               counsel
               and
               might
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               knowledge
               and
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Joh.
             3.
             34.
             
               for
               God
               giveth
               not
               the
               Spirit
               by
               measure
               to
               him
               ,
            
             neither
             acteth
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             sweet
             breathings
             on
             bloody
             and
             cruel
             hearts
             of
             persecutors
             .
          
           
             13.
             
             
             Wordly
             sorrow
             counterworketh
             sound
             repentance
             and
             godly
             carefulnesse
             ,
             holy
             defences
             ,
             holy
             anger
             against
             our selves
             ,
             godly
             fear
             ,
             vehement
             desire
             ,
             zeal
             for
             God
             ,
             revenge
             ,
             such
             by
             which
             we
             are
             not
             to
             be
             satisfied
             with
             our selves
             ,
             who
             have
             committed
             such
             wickednesse
             :
             now
             all
             these
             require
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Law-Spirit
             of
             bondage
             being
             hellish
             fear
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15.
             and
             must
             be
             another
             spirit
             ,
             then
             the
             witnessing
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             one
             different
             from
             the
             other
             :
             as
             good
             wheat
             ,
             that
             comes
             of
             the
             plowing
             and
             sowing
             of
             the
             husband-man
             ,
             and
             wild
             corn
             that
             comes
             from
             no
             plowing
             or
             husbandry
             ;
             but
             such
             wild
             oats
             grow
             of
             their
             own
             accord
             in
             mountains
             and
             in
             the
             house-tops
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             hypocritical
             sorrow
             of
             Esau
             weeping
             for
             the
             blessing
             ,
             and
             yet
             saying
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             he
             would
             kill
             his
             brother
             ,
             could
             have
             no
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Genes
             .
             27.
             38
             ,
             41.
             for
             heart-prophanness
             which
             was
             in
             
               Esau
               ,
               Genes
               .
               25.
               32.
               
               Heb.
            
             12.
             16
             ,
             17.
             cannot
             consist
             with
             saving
             influences
             :
             and
             Malach.
             2.
             13.
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             Altar
             with
             tears
             ,
             crying
             
             and
             weeping
             to
             God
             was
             bastard
             sorrow
             ,
             for
             they
             
               married
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               strange
               God
               :
            
             and
             compare
             
             David's
             godly
             sorrow
             ,
             Psal
             .
             51.
             wherein
             he
             seeks
             the
             new
             heart
             and
             the
             free
             Spirit
             to
             be
             restored
             to
             him
             (
             there
             were
             there
             strong
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             )
             with
             his
             weeping
             and
             mourning
             for
             Absolom
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             killed
             :
             and
             the
             difference
             is
             clear
             ;
             this
             latter
             seems
             to
             be
             but
             a
             wordly
             sorrow
             ;
             such
             as
             mourn
             excessively
             for
             their
             dead
             friends
             1
             Thes
             .
             4.
             13.
             banish
             the
             Spirit
             of
             faith
             and
             hope
             ,
             which
             cheareth
             the
             heart
             ,
             with
             the
             comfort
             of
             the
             last
             resurrection
             .
             Much
             sorrow
             spent
             on
             (
             it's
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             to
             be
             remembred
             )
             the
             death
             of
             a
             father
             ,
             brother
             ,
             husband
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             ,
             loss
             of
             goods
             ,
             argues
             a
             carnal
             mind
             ,
             and
             blunteth
             the
             stirrings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             :
             consider
             Martha
             her
             grief
             for
             her
             dead
             brother
             ,
             and
             her
             unbelief
             ,
             in
             tying
             the
             not
             dying
             of
             her
             brother
             to
             Christ's
             presence
             bodily
             as
             man
             ,
             John
             11.
             21.
             and
             her
             sorrow
             well
             near
             drowns
             her
             faith
             ,
             ver
             .
             39
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             14.
             
             
             False
             joy
             in
             corn
             ,
             wine
             and
             oyl
             ,
             in
             full
             barns
             ,
             
               Psalm
               4.
               7.
               
               Luke
            
             12.
             19.
             in
             the
             pleasant
             things
             of
             a
             present
             world
             must
             not
             a
             little
             oppose
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             influences
             ,
             for
             where
             that
             joy
             is
             unrenewed
             ,
             and
             full
             and
             extream
             at
             only
             that
             which
             is
             a
             worldly
             good
             thing
             ,
             the
             spirit
             is
             yet
             carnal
             ,
             and
             no
             saving
             influences
             can
             be
             there
             ;
             in
             the
             regenerate
             the
             affections
             are
             like
             two
             contrary
             rivers
             ,
             when
             the
             one
             river
             is
             full
             at
             the
             flowing
             in
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             the
             river
             in
             the
             contrary
             coast
             is
             low
             and
             ebb
             ;
             so
             joy
             ,
             sorrow
             ,
             love
             ,
             desire
             ,
             &c.
             as
             the
             Spirit
             prevails
             ,
             Rom.
             7.
             as
             the
             flesh
             prevails
             in
             its
             motion
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             up
             in
             their
             fleshly
             exorbitancies
             ,
             and
             low
             in
             their
             motions
             and
             flowings
             toward
             God
             ,
             v.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19
             ,
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22
             ,
             23
             ,
             24.
             but
             the
             joy
             spiritual
             at
             the
             coming
             and
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             the
             
               joy
               of
               believing
            
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
               the
               joy
               of
               the
               hope
               of
               glory
               ,
            
             Rom.
             5.
             2.
             
             Matth.
             5.
             12.
             the
             Joy
             in
             the
             midest
             of
             heaviness
             ,
             if
             need
             be
             for
             a
             season
             ,
             which
             is
             
               unspeakeable
               and
               full
               of
               glory
            
             ,
             1.
             
             Pet.
             1.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8.
             the
             joy
             in
             suffering
             under
             reproaches
             ,
             
               and
               the
               spoyling
               of
               our
               goods
               ,
            
             Heb.
             10.
             33
             ,
             34.
             
             
               Acts
               5.
               41.
               1
               
               Thes
               .
            
             3.
             9.
             the
             Joyingin
             Christian
             walking
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             the
             joy
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             Rom.
             14.
             17.
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             are
             all
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             have
             necessarily
             conjoyned
             with
             them
             
             heavenly
             influences
             to
             receive
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             to
             beleive
             with
             peace
             of
             mind
             ,
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             to
             hope
             for
             glory
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               2.
               
               Matth.
            
             5.
             12.
             to
             be
             comforted
             under
             heaviness
             ,
             even
             to
             love
             the
             holy
             afflicter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             5
             ,
             8.
             to
             all
             patience
             in
             suffering
             ,
             
               Heb.
               10.
               33
               ,
               34.
               
               Acts
            
             5.
             41.
             to
             walke
             chearfully
             in
             our
             Christian
             course
             ,
             Phil.
             4.
             4
             ,
             5.
             all
             which
             must
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             false
             and
             bastard
             joy
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             and
             the
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             desire
             ,
             the
             more
             men
             waste
             their
             desires
             in
             worldly
             objects
             ,
             the
             less
             of
             the
             Spirit
             have
             they
             ;
             as
             these
             two
             are
             excellently
             conjoyned
             ,
             Psalm
             73.
             24.
             
             
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsels
               ,
               and
               afterward
               receive
               me
               to
               glory
               .
            
             Influences
             in
             perseverance
             in
             the
             way
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             Gods
             counselling
             and
             leading
             ,
             are
             here
             insinuated
             ;
             and
             beside
             that
             a
             spiritual
             desire
             ,
             
               v.
               25.
               
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               Heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               in
               the
               Earth
               (
               there
               is
               )
               none
               I
               desire
               beside
               thee
               .
            
          
           
             15.
             
             
             Self-love
             is
             a
             note
             of
             Apostates
             in
             the
             last
             days
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             2.
             and
             of
             men
             in
             the
             state
             of
             nature
             ,
             where
             self-love
             prevails
             above
             the
             love
             of
             God
             ;
             (
             for
             natural
             men
             make
             themselves
             the
             god
             of
             gods
             ,
             and
             the
             god
             of
             their
             false
             gods
             ,
             
               Exod.
               20.
               4.
               
               Judg.
               2.
               19.
               
               Psalm
               81.
               8.
               
               Amos
               5.
               26.
               
               Hos
               .
            
             13.
             2.
             
             )
             there
             be
             men
             who
             make
             themselves
             their
             last
             end
             ,
             it
             's
             contrary
             to
             all
             true
             holiness
             and
             sanctification
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             all
             acts
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             the
             proper
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             make
             us
             holy
             ,
             and
             he
             bears
             the
             name
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             sanctification
             upon
             that
             reason
             ;
             and
             therefore
             where
             self
             is
             the
             mans
             god
             ,
             what
             room
             is
             left
             to
             holiness
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             ?
             and
             where
             the
             love
             of
             God
             is
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             Rom.
             5.
             5.
             and
             hath
             a
             seat
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               John
               21.
               15.
               
               John
               14.
               15.
               
               Deut.
               10.
               12.
               
               Deut.
               6.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Deut.
            
             30.
             6.
             as
             the
             habitual
             fear
             of
             God
             hath
             also
             ;
             what
             doubt
             is
             there
             but
             the
             Lord
             shall
             joyn
             actual
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             his
             owne
             spiritual
             habits
             ?
             which
             should
             put
             us
             to
             self-denial
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             less
             wedded
             to
             the
             love
             of
             our selves
             ,
             and
             more
             to
             love
             the
             Lords
             Word
             ,
             Law
             and
             Testimonies
             ,
             Psalm
             119.
             11
             ,
             47
             ,
             72
             ,
             97
             ,
             127
             ,
             128
             ,
             &c.
             to
             love
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             his
             cause
             and
             Gospel
             more
             then
             our
             own
             life
             ,
             Matth.
             16.
             25
             ,
             26.
             then
             houses
             ,
             brethren
             ,
             sisters
             ,
             
             father
             ,
             mother
             ,
             wife
             ,
             children
             or
             lands
             ,
             
               Matth.
               19.
               29.
               
               Matth.
               10.
               37.
               
               Luke
            
             14.
             26.
             and
             where
             this
             habit
             of
             love
             prevailing
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             ,
             the
             Lord
             denies
             not
             actual
             influences
             to
             his
             own
             sincere
             followers
             ,
             and
             strength
             of
             grace
             to
             seal
             his
             truth
             with
             their
             blood
             ,
             
               Rev.
               12.
               10
               ,
               11.
               
               Heb.
               11.
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35.
               
               Heb.
            
             10.
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             and
             when
             self-confidence
             and
             self-love
             ,
             and
             carnal
             fear
             of
             losing
             life
             present
             prevails
             by
             reason
             of
             a
             temptation
             ;
             as
             is
             clear
             in
             Peter
             and
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             deny
             and
             forsake
             Christ
             contrary
             to
             their
             undertaking
             ,
             
               Matth.
               26.
               31
               ,
               32
               ,
               33
               ,
               34
               ,
               35
               ,
               v.
            
             56
             ,
             69
             ,
             70
             ,
             71
             ,
             &c.
             the
             Lord
             justly
             withdraws
             the
             influences
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             ignorance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             loathing
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
             renders
             all
             Pagans
             who
             hear
             the
             rumour
             of
             Christ
             but
             receive
             him
             not
             ,
             and
             all
             Reprobates
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             in
             a
             worse
             condition
             then
             rocks
             and
             desarts
             are
             in
             ,
             for
             Sun
             ,
             clouds
             and
             rain
             send
             influences
             in
             them
             ,
             but
             the
             malignity
             and
             driness
             ,
             and
             coldness
             of
             the
             soil
             is
             the
             cause
             why
             they
             do
             not
             spring
             and
             blossome
             as
             the
             gardens
             and
             meddows
             ;
             but
             though
             the
             Lord
             send
             common
             helps
             to
             such
             Pagans
             and
             unbelievers
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             justice
             that
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             influences
             should
             be
             a
             stranger
             to
             such
             as
             live
             strangers
             to
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             go
             not
             contrary
             ways
             to
             their
             operations
             .
             Carnal
             professors
             who
             study
             only
             a
             form
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             aim
             not
             at
             the
             power
             of
             godliness
             ,
             and
             do
             but
             bear
             the
             bare
             letters
             and
             outward
             bulk
             of
             baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             sound
             of
             the
             word
             preached
             ,
             and
             hate
             Christ
             ,
             and
             persecute
             the
             godly
             that
             are
             chosen
             by
             him
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             come
             under
             the
             name
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             
               who
               cannot
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               nor
               his
               influences
               ,
               John
            
             14.
             17.
             and
             have
             a
             spirit
             of
             their
             own
             ,
             
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               1
               Cor.
            
             2.
             12.
             this
             spirit
             is
             their
             tutor
             and
             guide
             ;
             and
             such
             as
             are
             out
             of
             Christ
             are
             led
             
               by
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               power
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               spirit
               that
               now
               worketh
               in
               the
               children
               of
               disobedience
               ,
            
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             2.
             and
             
               are
               taken
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.
             26.
             
             Now
             can
             these
             two
             spirits
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             and
             the
             Divel
             lodge
             in
             one
             and
             the
             same
             dwelling
             ,
             and
             exercise
             their
             several
             operation
             on
             the
             same
             soul
             ?
             No.
             
          
           
           
             17.
             
             
             The
             sad
             freatings
             and
             wrestlings
             at
             the
             providence
             of
             God
             incapacitates
             men
             for
             influences
             of
             grace
             :
             thrice
             Psalm
             78.
             the
             people
             are
             said
             
               to
               tempt
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             and
             especially
             in
             
               asking
               meat
               for
               their
               lust
            
             ,
             v.
             18.
             
               can
               he
               provide
               flesh
               for
               his
               people
               ?
            
             v.
             20.
             and
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             so
             tempted
             ,
             le
             ts
             not
             out
             his
             sweet
             and
             saving
             influences
             upon
             such
             as
             wrestle
             with
             his
             holy
             dispensations
             ;
             was
             there
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             letten
             out
             to
             Israel
             for
             murmuring
             at
             the
             red
             sea
             or
             less
             ?
             yea
             less
             ,
             Exod.
             15.
             for
             after
             that
             they
             murmured
             again
             at
             
               Morat
               ,
               Exod.
            
             14.
             and
             in
             the
             wilderness
             of
             
               Sin
               ,
               Exod.
            
             16.
             1.
             yea
             ,
             forty
             years
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               95.
               9
               ,
               10.
               
               They
               tempted
               God
               ,
               and
               did
               erre
               in
               heart
            
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             their
             first
             murmuring
             in
             Egypt
             ,
             was
             a
             provoking
             cause
             of
             Gods
             withdrawing
             his
             Spirit
             :
             all
             these
             forty
             years
             is
             called
             
               v.
               8.
               
               The
               day
               of
               temptation
            
             ;
             for
             to
             tempt
             God
             is
             a
             great
             wickedness
             ;
             he
             who
             welcomes
             all
             dispensations
             with
             godly
             submission
             ,
             and
             can
             bow
             to
             his
             Lords
             will
             ,
             and
             cashier
             and
             lay
             aside
             his
             own
             ,
             as
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             
               nevertheless
               not
               my
               will
               ,
               but
               thy
               will
               be
               done
               ,
            
             Matth.
             26.
             39.
             under
             the
             greatest
             suffering
             that
             possibly
             could
             be
             on
             created
             flesh
             ,
             as
             he
             who
             is
             most
             holily
             passive
             to
             suffer
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             most
             holily
             capacitate
             to
             receive
             the
             holy
             ,
             spotless
             ,
             active
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             was
             the
             holy
             thing
             Jesus
             ,
             a
             wide
             and
             capacious
             vessel
             ,
             as
             the
             wisedom
             of
             Angels
             and
             men
             can
             imagine
             ,
             in
             whom
             was
             all
             fulness
             of
             grace
             :
             be
             then
             humble
             and
             submissively
             flexible
             and
             bowable
             to
             the
             Lords
             will
             ,
             in
             his
             decrees
             and
             revealed
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             shall
             dwell
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             look
             toward
             you
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               57.
               15.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             66.
             2.
             
             But
             what
             are
             all
             these
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             of
             the
             Spirits
             breathings
             ?
             for
             you
             must
             have
             a
             wind
             to
             fetch
             this
             wind
             ,
             a
             new
             predetermination
             and
             influence
             of
             grace
             to
             all
             these
             duties
             of
             heavenly
             softness
             .
             2.
             
             Faith.
             3.
             
             Liveliness
             .
             4.
             
             Watchfulness
             ,
             &c.
             opposite
             to
             hardness
             of
             heart
             .
             2.
             
             To
             unbelief
             .
             3.
             
             To
             deadness
             .
             4.
             
             To
             security
             ,
             &c.
             and
             so
             we
             give
             (
             say
             the
             adversaries
             )
             nothing
             that
             we
             can
             rest
             on
             for
             the
             acquiring
             and
             purchasing
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             lie
             dead
             as
             passive
             lumpes
             (
             say
             the
             Libertines
             and
             Calvinists
             what
             they
             please
             on
             the
             contrary
             )
             that
             influences
             begin
             ,
             and
             we
             follow
             is
             most
             necessary
             ,
          
           
           
             For
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             bows
             ,
             moves
             ,
             draws
             ,
             and
             then
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             the
             will
             follows
             ,
             runs
             ,
             inclines
             it self
             ,
             as
             
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
            
             36.
             compared
             with
             v.
             112.
             
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
               draw
               me
               ,
               we
               will
               run
            
             ;
             it
             's
             here
             first
             the
             wind
             blows
             ,
             and
             the
             tyde
             flows
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             sail
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             grace
             prevene
             nature
             ,
             and
             nature
             prevene
             not
             grace
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             say
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             we
             pray
             for
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             every
             page
             almost
             of
             Scripture
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             teach
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Otherways
             salvation
             and
             stirrings
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             God
             must
             begin
             at
             nature
             and
             at
             us
             ;
             so
             shall
             we
             say
             against
             all
             sense
             ,
             the
             corn
             grows
             to
             the
             end
             the
             Sun
             may
             shine
             and
             warm
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             the
             dew
             and
             the
             rain
             may
             fall
             on
             the
             grass
             and
             corn
             ,
             and
             the
             sea-men
             sail
             to
             the
             end
             that
             the
             wind
             may
             blow
             ?
             whereas
             the
             contrary
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             Sun
             must
             send
             influences
             that
             the
             corn
             may
             grow
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             shall
             be
             most
             unwilling
             to
             side
             with
             cursed
             Libertines
             ,
             for
             what
             can
             be
             in
             strength
             of
             reason
             said
             against
             us
             comes
             to
             this
             ,
          
           
             If
             God
             first
             ,
             before
             we
             stir
             ,
             must
             bow
             and
             predetermine
             our
             souls
             to
             good
             before
             we
             can
             act
             and
             stir
             ,
             then
             are
             all
             influences
             of
             grace
             above
             our
             reach
             absolutely
             ;
             and
             then
             fare
             well
             free-will
             ,
             for
             he
             who
             bows
             irresistibly
             our
             free-will
             ,
             and
             firstly
             to
             that
             point
             of
             contradiction
             to
             willing
             rather
             then
             nilling
             ,
             chosing
             rather
             then
             refusing
             ,
             he
             must
             domineer
             over
             free-will
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             a
             meer
             passive
             lump
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             If
             God
             first
             by
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             
               must
               stir
               and
               bow
               our
               souls
            
             to
             holy
             duties
             ,
             before
             our
             souls
             can
             act
             and
             stir
             themselves
             ,
             then
             must
             God
             
               domineer
               over
               free-will
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               a
               meer
               passive
               lump
            
             in
             acting
             it
             ,
             it
             's
             palpably
             false
             ;
             For
             first
             ,
             
               by
               order
               of
               nature
            
             ,
             though
             together
             in
             order
             of
             time
             ,
             
               prius
               tempore
               ,
               simul
               natura
            
             ,
             the
             Lord
             stirs
             and
             determines
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             and
             go
             down
             ,
             
               Psalm
               104.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Job
            
             9.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Send
             
               an
               East-wind
               to
               blow
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               power
               bring
               a
               South-wind
               ,
            
             Psalm
             78.
             26.
             
             
               Loose
               the
               bands
               of
               the
               wild
               Ass
               ,
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               barren
               wilderness
               ,
            
             Job
             39.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             
               Causes
               the
               Hawke
               ,
               by
               his
               wisedome
               ,
               to
               stretch
               his
               wings
               toward
               the
               North
               rather
               then
               the
               South
               ,
               and
               commands
               the
               Eagle
               to
               
               mount
               up
               at
               his
               command
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               make
               her
               nest
               in
               the
               rocke
               ,
            
             v.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             
               And
               say
               to
               the
               snow
               be
               thou
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             Job
             37.
             6.
             and
             stir
             and
             determine
             all
             causes
             naturall
             before
             they
             stir
             themselves
             ;
             yet
             the
             Sun
             in
             moving
             ,
             the
             Wind
             in
             blowing
             ,
             the
             Eagle
             in
             flying
             ,
             the
             Snow
             in
             falling
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             are
             not
             for
             that
             meer
             patients
             ,
             
               or
               passive
               lumps
            
             in
             acting
             ,
             but
             have
             their
             own
             activity
             in
             their
             motion
             ;
             the
             holy
             Lords
             dominion
             over
             the
             operations
             of
             second
             causes
             natural
             or
             free
             ,
             neither
             strains
             nor
             doth
             violence
             to
             the
             one
             sort
             of
             cause
             nor
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             it
             belongeth
             to
             the
             perfection
             of
             the
             Lords
             holy
             dominion
             ,
             and
             perfect
             providence
             to
             master
             and
             rule
             all
             causes
             and
             creatures
             in
             being
             and
             working
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Therefore
             as
             the
             Lords
             dominion
             determines
             the
             Sun
             to
             rise
             and
             move
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             to
             rise
             ,
             and
             the
             Hawke
             and
             Eagle
             to
             flie
             toward
             the
             North
             ,
             rather
             then
             not
             to
             flie
             toward
             the
             North
             ;
             he
             destroys
             not
             the
             nature
             of
             necessary
             and
             natural
             causes
             ,
             so
             we
             must
             not
             bid
             farewel
             to
             the
             natural
             operation
             of
             the
             one
             kind
             of
             causes
             rather
             then
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               If
               God
               first
               ,
               before
               we
               stir
               and
               bow
               our
               souls
               ,
            
             as
             Ethical
             ,
             moral
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             and
             considering
             causes
             ,
             
               must
               move
               ,
               stir
               and
               determine
               our
               souls
               to
               good
               ,
            
             then
             are
             
               all
               influences
               of
               grace
               above
               our
               reach
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               then
               farewel
               free-will
            
             ;
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             the
             one
             connexion
             more
             then
             the
             other
             ,
             for
             the
             Lords
             first
             
               bowing
               of
               our
               souls
               by
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
            
             before
             our
             souls
             bow
             themselves
             to
             good
             ▪
             the
             soul
             being
             a
             moral
             ,
             knowing
             ,
             and
             considering
             cause
             ,
             as
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             many
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               59
               ,
               30
               ,
               55
               ,
               52
               ,
               92.
               
               Hag.
               1.
               5.
               
               Hos
               .
               7.
               2.
               
               Psalm
               41.
               1.
               
               Prov.
               6.
               6.
               
               Prov.
            
             24.
             32
             ,
             &c.
             prove
             ,
             shall
             never
             conclude
             that
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             so
             bows
             and
             determines
             our
             souls
             in
             all
             our
             moral
             actings
             ,
             as
             that
             he
             leaves
             the
             soul
             to
             judge
             ,
             know
             ,
             consider
             ,
             esteem
             ,
             ponder
             ,
             and
             weigh
             in
             the
             action
             ,
             right
             and
             lawful
             ,
             wrong
             and
             unlawful
             ,
             what
             is
             acceptable
             to
             God
             ,
             what
             is
             displeasing
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             the
             consequent
             of
             the
             action
             ,
             whether
             reward
             or
             punishment
             ,
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ;
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             soul
             hath
             virtually
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             consequent
             ,
             in
             its
             power
             the
             foregoing
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             have
             them
             or
             want
             them
             willingly
             and
             delightfully
             .
          
           
           
             4.
             
             If
             the
             Lord
             must
             stir
             and
             determine
             the
             soul
             to
             holy
             and
             free
             actings
             ,
             so
             as
             except
             he
             turn
             ,
             move
             and
             incline
             the
             will
             ,
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             
               Prov.
               21.
               1.
               
               Ezech.
               11.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
               Isa
               .
               44.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Ezech.
               36.
               26
               ,
               27.
               
               John
               15.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Philip.
            
             2.
             13.
             
             And
             2.
             if
             we
             must
             pray
             that
             God
             would
             effectually
             ,
             by
             his
             grace
             ,
             draw
             the
             will
             and
             heart
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             incline
             it
             ,
             
               Psalm
               119.
               36.
               teach
               us
               ,
               open
               our
               eyes
               ,
            
             Psalm
             119.
             18
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             29
             ,
             66.
             
               not
               lead
               us
               into
               temptation
               ,
               but
               quicken
               us
               ,
               lead
               us
               in
               his
               way
               ,
            
             Matth.
             6.
             13.
             
             Psalm
             25.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Psalm
             5.
             8.
             
             Psalm
             86.
             11.
             
             Psalm
             143.
             10.
             
             Psalm
             119.
             40
             ,
             88
             ,
             156.
             and
             that
             by
             foregoing
             knowledge
             ;
             then
             doe
             we
             willingly
             run
             at
             the
             same
             time
             (
             though
             there
             be
             an
             order
             of
             nature
             here
             )
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lords
             commandments
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             compelled
             ,
             with
             joy
             and
             delight
             ,
             without
             violence
             connaturally
             ,
             as
             is
             clear
             
               Cant.
               1.
               4.
               
               Psalm
            
             119.
             32
             ,
             60
             ,
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             106.
             
             Psalm
             122.
             1.
             as
             infinite
             Scriptures
             prove
             ;
             now
             how
             Gods
             grace
             makes
             us
             both
             necessarily
             and
             willingly
             to
             obey
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             is
             clear
             ,
             and
             though
             we
             cannot
             give
             a
             natural
             and
             philosophick
             reason
             ,
             no
             matter
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             
             If
             we
             should
             distinguish
             betwixt
             thoughts
             and
             conquering
             ,
             and
             victorious
             thoughts
             .
             2.
             
             Betwixt
             fixed
             and
             wanton
             carelesly
             feeling
             thoughts
             .
             3.
             
             Betwixt
             guarded
             and
             well
             watched
             hearts
             ,
             and
             masterless
             hearts
             ;
             we
             should
             know
             that
             we
             hinder
             and
             obstruct
             influences
             though
             Soveraignty
             dispense
             gracious
             influences
             by
             sinful
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             thoughts
             being
             the
             wings
             of
             the
             soul
             ;
             can
             influences
             have
             a
             seat
             on
             thoughts
             marred
             by
             us
             ?
             surely
             no
             more
             then
             a
             bird
             can
             flie
             with
             broken
             wings
             ;
             and
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             doth
             not
             joyn
             his
             influences
             with
             causes
             impossible
             to
             act
             ;
             he
             concurs
             not
             with
             the
             bird
             to
             flie
             when
             the
             wings
             are
             broken
             ;
             nor
             the
             running
             of
             a
             dead
             horse
             ,
             though
             one
             should
             ride
             on
             a
             carrion
             ,
             and
             use
             spur
             and
             rod.
             But
             when
             the
             thoughts
             are
             seasoned
             with
             the
             heavenly
             disposition
             of
             a
             renewed
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             buds
             and
             blossoms
             of
             the
             vine-tree
             are
             in
             a
             neerest
             way
             to
             receive
             influences
             from
             the
             God
             of
             nature
             to
             become
             excellent
             wine-berries
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             refined
             earth
             neer
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             gold
             ,
             and
             to
             receive
             influences
             for
             that
             effect
             ;
             so
             a
             heart
             gratified
             with
             heavenly
             dispositions
             must
             be
             a
             subject
             for
             heavenly
             
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             if
             there
             be
             a
             holy
             heart
             ,
             heavenly
             meditations
             come
             out
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               63.
               6
               ,
               7.
               
               Psalm
               139.
               17.
               
               Phil.
            
             3.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Lord
             contempereth
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             the
             subject
             ,
             being
             a
             moral
             agent
             ,
             and
             all
             our
             gracious
             actings
             run
             through
             the
             channel
             of
             a
             spiritual
             judgement
             ;
             as
             running
             the
             race
             in
             Christ
             came
             from
             known
             and
             well
             considered
             
               joy
               set
               before
               him
            
             ,
             
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
             Moses
             chose
             Saints
             suffering
             more
             then
             Court-honour
             ,
             for
             heaven
             or
             
               the
               recompense
               of
               reward
            
             ,
             looked
             with
             another
             face
             and
             representation
             on
             the
             understanding
             then
             a
             poor
             time
             Court
             of
             clay
             did
             ;
             the
             superexcellent
             knowledge
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             so
             praised
             by
             Paul
             ,
             as
             his
             heavenly
             understanding
             looks
             on
             it
             ,
             as
             
               his
               all
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
               his
               only
               all
            
             ,
             and
             his
             
               all
               things
            
             beside
             are
             stated
             to
             his
             mind
             as
             loss
             and
             dung
             .
             So
             to
             
             Abraham's
             mind
             a
             tent
             that
             shepheards
             sleep
             in
             is
             judged
             good
             enough
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             a
             bottomless
             lodging
             ,
             because
             there
             stands
             in
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             mind
             a
             rightly
             considered
             City
             ,
             that
             hath
             a
             
               foundation
               whose
               maker
               and
               builder
               is
               God
               ,
            
             Heb.
             11.
             18.
             
             And
             the
             cause
             of
             Christs
             bearing
             patiently
             the
             cross
             was
             his
             sanctified
             judgement
             of
             injuries
             ,
             and
             spitting
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             he
             under-judged
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             mind
             under-prised
             shame
             and
             reproach
             ,
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             as
             a-very
             shaddow
             of
             a
             shaddow
             and
             as
             nothing
             ,
             and
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             in
             a
             redeemed
             and
             ransomed
             people
             looked
             braid
             and
             fair
             ,
             and
             great
             on
             his
             understanding
             .
             Know
             and
             consider
             well
             ,
             1.
             
             God
             ,
             an
             infinite
             ,
             fair
             ,
             transcendent
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             silly
             poor
             nothing
             and
             kindless
             nature
             .
             2.
             
             Judge
             rightly
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             how
             nothing
             yesterday
             and
             the
             last
             year
             is
             ,
             and
             weigh
             in
             your
             understanding
             vast
             ,
             high
             ,
             and
             braid
             ,
             and
             deep
             ,
             and
             long
             eternity
             ,
             if
             you
             have
             ballance
             with
             scales
             that
             can
             bear
             eternity
             .
             3.
             
             Understand
             well
             obedience
             ,
             faith
             the
             weight
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             never
             quenched
             with
             many
             floods
             ,
             and
             sin
             ,
             hatred
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             horror
             thereof
             .
             4.
             
             Take
             a
             right
             view
             of
             heaven
             ,
             how
             it
             lies
             in
             length
             and
             bredth
             ,
             and
             a
             right
             impression
             of
             the
             fire
             that
             is
             never
             quenched
             ,
             and
             the
             habitual
             knowledge
             of
             the
             Lords
             name
             ,
             wants
             not
             influences
             for
             trusting
             in
             God
             ,
             Psalm
             9.
             10.
             knowledge
             
             where
             to
             find
             God
             in
             Christ
             ,
             hath
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             live
             and
             dwell
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             hold
             him
             ,
             
               Cant.
               1.
               7.
               
               Cant.
            
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Joh.
             4.
             10.
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             Joh.
             6.
             45.
             
             a
             so●l
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             the
             gross
             ignorance
             of
             God
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             as
             the
             centre
             and
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             and
             deep
             pits
             receive
             no
             Sun-light
             .
             We
             can
             draw
             on
             sinful
             dispositions
             ,
             yea
             ,
             we
             created
             these
             dry
             clouds
             that
             are
             above
             our
             withered
             hearts
             ,
             
             by
             making
             our
             inordinate
             affections
             Stewards
             and
             Caterers
             to
             lay
             in
             provision
             for
             our
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             13.
             14.
             2.
             
             We
             can
             ask
             leave
             at
             our
             flesh
             to
             take
             a
             little
             sleep
             ,
             and
             excuse
             it
             ,
             Prov.
             6.
             10.
             
             
               Yet
               a
               little
               flumber
            
             .
             3.
             
             Under
             drowsiness
             and
             security
             we
             can
             refuse
             to
             open
             and
             let
             Christ
             in
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             3.
             and
             that
             brings
             on
             sad
             withdrawings
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             v.
             6.
             4.
             
             Violence
             done
             to
             sweet
             dispositions
             ,
             when
             they
             give
             warning
             of
             our
             debt
             ,
             may
             draw
             to
             a
             wronging
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             is
             dreadfully
             jealous
             if
             we
             counter-work
             the
             actings
             and
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             react
             against
             the
             out-lettings
             and
             flowings
             of
             the
             anointing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             well
             within
             springing
             up
             to
             eternal
             life
             ;
             he
             puts
             in
             his
             hand
             by
             the
             hole
             of
             the
             door
             ,
             the
             Spouse
             is
             convinced
             that
             it
             is
             Christ
             the
             beloveds
             voice
             ,
             and
             his
             knock
             ,
             and
             his
             very
             words
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ;
             yet
             he
             is
             not
             yielded
             unto
             ,
             but
             resisted
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             keep
             not
             the
             oyl
             clean
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             shine
             more
             clearly
             in
             the
             lamp
             ;
             
             inky
             blackness
             defaces
             the
             beauty
             of
             the
             white
             rose
             and
             the
             lilly
             ;
             the
             dustiness
             and
             filth
             of
             lusts
             dimness
             darkens
             the
             precious
             stone
             ,
             that
             it
             loseth
             lustre
             and
             colour
             :
             when
             a
             judicial
             darkness
             ,
             even
             on
             a
             believer
             ,
             it
             covereth
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             darkens
             the
             spiritual
             strain
             ,
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             out
             of
             measure
             sinful
             ;
             the
             spirit
             judicially
             sleeping
             ,
             sees
             and
             hears
             less
             in
             the
             Prophet
             Jonah
             ,
             then
             carnal
             reason
             in
             the
             Heathen
             Mariners
             ,
             for
             Jonah
             sleeps
             ,
             the
             Heathen
             men
             do
             wake
             and
             fear
             ,
             when
             wrath
             from
             Heaven
             blows
             on
             their
             ship
             :
             the
             lesser
             habit
             of
             grace
             that
             is
             young
             and
             green
             in
             the
             repenting
             theif
             ,
             doth
             more
             in
             adhering
             to
             Christ
             ,
             because
             actual
             breathing
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             stronger
             and
             more
             vigorous
             ,
             then
             the
             more
             rooted
             and
             experienced
             habit
             of
             grace
             in
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             now
             overwhelmed
             with
             the
             base
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             for
             he
             confesses
             
             him
             to
             be
             a
             King
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             the
             Disciples
             fleeing
             forsake
             him
             :
             and
             the
             Lord
             preaches
             that
             we
             are
             more
             debtors
             to
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             then
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ;
             praying
             ,
             praising
             ,
             believing
             ,
             hoping
             ,
             loving
             ,
             joying
             ,
             as
             acts
             of
             kin
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             gladden
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             what
             should
             we
             then
             do
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             ?
             
               grieve
               not
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             but
             keep
             the
             fountain
             pure
             and
             clean
             from
             the
             muddiness
             of
             lusts
             ,
             for
             in
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Spirit
             you
             see
             your
             own
             spots
             .
             1
             
               Joh.
               3.
               3.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               this
               hope
               in
               him
               ,
               purifies
               himself
               ,
               as
               he
               also
               is
               pure
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             Yield
             not
             to
             indispositions
             ,
             complain
             of
             them
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             pray
             them
             away
             ,
             as
             
               Psalm
               61.
               2.
               
               Psalm
               31.
               22.
               
               Psalm
               102.
               3
               ,
               4
               ,
               5.
               
               Lam.
            
             1.
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             &c.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             
             But
             it
             is
             easie
             so
             to
             say
             ,
             Be
             strong
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             I
             am
             at
             huge
             distance
             from
             the
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             speaks
             to
             believers
             as
             to
             moral
             agents
             ,
             the
             actings
             of
             faith
             is
             in
             us
             both
             moral
             ,
             and
             also
             physical
             or
             real
             (
             though
             moral
             acting
             in
             some
             sense
             be
             real
             ,
             and
             not
             imaginary
             )
             as
             the
             fowler
             with
             sweet
             songs
             works
             in
             a
             manner
             morally
             ,
             or
             by
             way
             of
             allurement
             upon
             the
             phancy
             of
             the
             bird
             ,
             enticing
             it
             to
             the
             net
             ,
             and
             the
             bird
             also
             physically
             makes
             use
             of
             its
             wings
             ,
             God
             joyning
             his
             influence
             ;
             so
             would
             we
             ,
             looking
             to
             the
             command
             and
             promise
             of
             God
             ,
             be
             induced
             to
             bring
             will
             and
             affections
             under
             the
             acting
             and
             breathing
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             &
             also
             physically
             act
             our
             faith
             in
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             relying
             upon
             God
             for
             the
             flowings
             of
             his
             spirit
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             If
             any
             thing
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             Soveraignty
             does
             also
             hinder
             influences
             ,
             for
             God
             hides
             himself
             ,
             will
             your
             faith
             and
             prayers
             conclude
             him
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             hide
             himself
             but
             shine
             ?
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Soveraignty
             should
             counter
             work
             Soveraignty
             ;
             
             if
             there
             were
             a
             law
             passed
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             ever
             when
             we
             pray
             in
             faith
             in
             that
             same
             very
             nick
             and
             moment
             of
             time
             ,
             he
             must
             take
             off
             the
             arrestment
             of
             desertion
             ,
             as
             if
             prayer
             were
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             a
             sort
             of
             charming
             of
             holy
             Soveraignty
             ;
             But
             the
             law
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             promise
             ,
             that
             when
             we
             pray
             in
             faith
             for
             shining
             influences
             ,
             he
             shall
             remove
             our
             night
             of
             the
             hiding
             of
             his
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirits
             sad
             withdrawing
             ,
             not
             absolutely
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             own
             holy
             and
             wise
             Soveraignty
             ,
             and
             also
             the
             prayer
             of
             faith
             hath
             some
             other
             effect
             then
             the
             present
             removal
             of
             desertion
             ;
             prayer
             keeps
             the
             soul
             under
             
             sufficient
             graces
             ,
             fresh
             showrings
             ,
             and
             stays
             the
             burnt
             man
             under
             patient
             induring
             of
             the
             fire
             in
             condition
             of
             a
             refreshing
             ,
             cooling
             and
             expelling
             of
             the
             heat
             .
             The
             man
             Christ
             lies
             under
             forsaking
             ;
             but
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             to
             submit
             ,
             to
             hope
             keeps
             him
             vigorous
             and
             green
             ,
             that
             gloriously
             and
             triumphingly
             
               he
               endures
               the
               Cross
            
             :
             for
             suffering
             pain
             in
             faith
             and
             joy
             is
             more
             excellent
             then
             the
             removing
             of
             pain
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IIII.
             
          
           
             
               Of
               other
               impediments
               of
               influences
               in
               particular
               coming
               from
               the
               mind
               ,
               will
               ,
               and
               some
               other
               considerable
               affections
               ,
               and
               their
               cures
               .
               1.
               
               False
               and
               heretical
               light
               .
               2.
               
               A
               corrupt
               will.
               3
               From
               hatred
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             THe
             corrupt
             wisedom
             and
             the
             wicked
             learning
             of
             men
             ,
             who
             are
             carnal
             and
             destitute
             of
             the
             truth
             ,
             can
             produce
             nothing
             ,
             
               but
               doting
               about
               questions
               ,
               and
               strife
               of
               words
               ;
               whereof
               cometh
               envy
               ,
               strife
               ,
               railing
               ,
               or
               blasphemys
               ,
               evil-surmisings
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               perverse
               disputing
            
             :
             these
             are
             the
             genuine
             fruits
             of
             the
             heretical
             spirit
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             and
             of
             the
             wisedom
             of
             men
             ,
             
             which
             neither
             is
             subject
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             and
             his
             truth
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               neither
               can
               be
               subject
               ,
               Rom.
            
             8.
             7
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             carnal
             man
             ,
             who
             neither
             receives
             the
             things
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               neither
               can
               he
               know
               them
            
             :
             and
             observe
             that
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             both
             places
             denies
             both
             the
             act
             and
             the
             possibility
             of
             the
             minds
             subjection
             to
             the
             truth
             where
             the
             judgement
             is
             rotten
             .
             Now
             as
             we
             may
             well
             say
             ,
             the
             rock
             hath
             no
             natural
             power
             to
             receive
             an
             influence
             from
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             growing
             of
             wheat
             on
             it
             ;
             nor
             a
             thorn-tree
             to
             bring
             forth
             wine
             grapes
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             speaks
             ,
             Matth.
             7.
             16.
             so
             neither
             can
             the
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             heretical
             mind
             produce
             sound
             truths
             ;
             nor
             can
             the
             Lord
             give
             influences
             ,
             in
             a
             natural
             way
             ,
             to
             a
             thistle
             to
             bring
             forth
             figs
             :
             indeed
             by
             a
             miracle
             ,
             the
             Lord
             caused
             
             Aaron's
             dead
             withered
             rod
             to
             blossome
             and
             bring
             forth
             almonds
             :
             And
             Caiphas
             (
             I
             say
             not
             by
             a
             miracle
             )
             but
             in
             an
             extraordinary
             way
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               John
               11.
               51.
               
               not
               of
               himself
               ,
            
             but
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             prophesied
             :
             and
             so
             did
             Balaam
             .
             But
             they
             did
             not
             spiritually
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ,
             know
             what
             they
             prophesied
             ;
             yea
             ,
             I
             would
             crave
             leave
             to
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             they
             literally
             knew
             that
             Christ
             God-man
             was
             the
             star
             of
             
               Jacob
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             and
             to
             die
             for
             the
             Elect
             :
             as
             many
             Hereticks
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             the
             Divels
             literally
             know
             and
             believe
             these
             things
             with
             an
             Historical
             faith
             .
             If
             you
             would
             have
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             know
             savingly
             and
             to
             assent
             to
             divine
             truths
             ,
             motes
             and
             dirt
             and
             scales
             must
             be
             removed
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             renewed
             :
             then
             divine
             illumination
             is
             absolutely
             needful
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Nor
             acts
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             polluted
             mind
             ,
             and
             conscience
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             which
             
               cannot
               receive
               the
               Spirit
            
             .
             Now
             that
             power
             of
             receiving
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             denyed
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             John
             14.
             17.
             must
             be
             both
             a
             power
             natural
             ,
             and
             a
             power
             acquired
             by
             wicked
             actings
             ;
             for
             the
             elect
             &
             redeemed
             world
             by
             a
             natural
             power
             cannot
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             If
             the
             will
             be
             corrupt
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             not
             come
             to
             Christ
             ,
             John
             5.
             40.
             and
             will
             not
             have
             Christ
             to
             reign
             ,
             Luke
             19.
             14.
             the
             man
             cannot
             lend
             a
             seat
             to
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             actings
             to
             obey
             and
             follow
             God
             ,
             until
             the
             fallow-ground
             of
             the
             rocky
             will
             be
             plowed
             and
             broken
             ,
             otherwise
             the
             man
             sows
             among
             thorns
             ,
             and
             labours
             a
             husbandry
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             as
             Paul
             speaks
             Gal.
             6.
             8.
             and
             the
             harvest
             must
             be
             corruption
             and
             rotten
             fruit
             ;
             judge
             then
             if
             the
             Spirit
             labours
             and
             tills
             a
             plot
             of
             ground
             to
             the
             flesh
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             Spirit
             from
             on
             high
             can
             send
             down
             influences
             and
             divine
             impressions
             of
             dew
             and
             warm
             sun-beams
             upon
             the
             fleshes
             plowed
             earth
             :
             or
             if
             nature
             intend
             that
             rain
             and
             Sun-heat
             shall
             make
             the
             rocks
             bring
             forth
             wheat
             .
             O
             how
             needful
             is
             a
             denyed
             will
             ,
             when
             Saul
             speaks
             of
             no
             will
             ,
             but
             Christ's
             ,
             and
             commits
             all
             to
             Christ's
             will
             ,
             as
             if
             his
             own
             will
             were
             annil●ilated
             ,
             though
             it
             was
             perfected
             ,
             Acts
             9.
             the
             man
             is
             fallen
             to
             the
             earth
             ;
             
               And
               he
               trembling
               ,
               and
               astonished
               ,
               saith
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ▪
             
               Lord
               ,
               what
               will
               thou
               have
               me
               to
               doe
               ?
            
             There
             is
             a
             strong
             Emphasis
             in
             Lord
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             word
             will
             ;
             His
             own
             wicked
             will
             was
             playing
             the
             King
             or
             the
             Tyrant
             over
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             when
             his
             will
             is
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             will
             of
             Christ
             up
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             hath
             been
             three
             days
             in
             this
             
             condition
             fasting
             and
             praying
             ,
             then
             comes
             the
             spirit
             to
             take
             his
             own
             chop
             and
             to
             act
             in
             
               Panl
               .
               v.
               17.
               
               Ananias
               saith
               ,
               Brother
               Saul
               ,
               the
               Lord
               (
               even
               Jesus
               that
               appeared
               to
               thee
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               as
               thou
               camest
               )
               hath
               sent
               me
               to
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               receive
               thy
               sight
               ,
               and
               be
               filed
               mith
               the
               holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             a
             humble
             broken
             will
             ,
             deadned
             to
             self
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             things
             shall
             be
             rained
             on
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             is
             rebellious
             shall
             be
             a
             land
             of
             drought
             ,
             
               Zech.
               14.
               16.
               
               And
               it
               shall
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               who
               so
               will
               not
               come
               up
               ,
               of
               all
               the
               familys
               of
               the
               earth
               unto
               Jerusalem
               ,
               to
               worship
               the
               king
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               ,
               even
               upon
               them
               shall
               be
               no
               rain
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             be
             strong
             impediments
             that
             obstruct
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             from
             all
             the
             affections
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             not
             with
             all
             watching
             watched
             over
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
             The
             world
             that
             hates
             Christ
             ,
             John
             15.
             18
             ,
             20.
             and
             persecutes
             him
             and
             his
             servants
             is
             the
             same
             world
             which
             cannot
             receive
             the
             spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             John
             14.
             17.
             if
             ye
             hate
             Christ
             and
             the
             Godly
             ,
             no
             influences
             of
             grace
             for
             you
             .
             Ye
             shal
             hew
             all
             your
             dayes
             ,
             be
             ye
             minister
             ,
             or
             professor
             ,
             upon
             hard
             timber
             without
             the
             Spirits
             tools
             ;
             ye
             shall
             pray
             ,
             preach
             ,
             professe
             ,
             hear
             ,
             sing
             ,
             praise
             in
             the
             letter
             ,
             with
             out
             the
             Spirit
             and
             his
             influences
             ;
             for
             ye
             can
             not
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             John
             14.
             17.
             and
             then
             must
             you
             be
             dry
             and
             withered
             in
             all
             your
             actings
             :
             whereas
             influences
             ,
             and
             manifestations
             are
             promised
             to
             the
             lovers
             of
             Christ
             .
             
               Joh.
               14.
               21.
               he
               that
               hath
               my
               commandements
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               them
               ;
               he
               it
               is
               that
               loveth
               me
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               loveth
               me
               ,
               shall
               be
               loved
               of
               my
               Father
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               love
               him
               ,
               and
               manifest
               my selfe
               to
               him
               .
            
          
           
             These
             sure
             are
             the
             revelations
             and
             manifestations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             John
             15.
             24.
             
          
           
             Christ
             
               puts
               a
               strong
               wall
               of
               difference
               between
               the
               hating
               world
               and
               the
               disciples
               ,
               v.
            
             24.
             now
             they
             have
             both
             seene
             and
             hated
             both
             me
             ,
             and
             my
             Father
             ,
             but
             not
             so
             ye
             ,
             v.
             26.
             when
             the
             comforter
             is
             come
             ,
             whom
             J
             will
             send
             unto
             you
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             even
             the
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             which
             proceedeth
             from
             the
             Father
             ,
             he
             shall
             testifie
             of
             me
             .
             v.
             27.
             and
             ye
             also
             shall
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             because
             ye
             have
             been
             with
             me
             from
             the
             beginning
             .
             
               Here
               are
               actings
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               disciples
               who
               love
               the
               father
               ,
               and
               Christ
               ,
               that
               the
               spirit
               acteth
               them
               to
               bear
               witness
               of
               him
               to
            
             
             the
             world
             upon
             all
             hazards
             ,
             
             even
             to
             death
             and
             torment
             .
             We
             see
             what
             workes
             and
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             is
             in
             the
             Spouse
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             in
             that
             song
             of
             songs
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             comparing
             ,
             
               Cant.
               2.
               5.
               
               Cant.
            
             5.
             8.
             with
             other
             places
             of
             the
             song
             :
             these
             works
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             seen
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             A
             desire
             to
             be
             kissed
             with
             the
             kisses
             of
             his
             mouth
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             A
             spirituall
             smelling
             of
             his
             good
             oyntments
             ,
             Cant.
             13.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             prayer
             to
             be
             drawn
             ,
             and
             a
             vow
             to
             run
             being
             drawn
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             A
             resolution
             to
             rejoyce
             in
             his
             love
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             virgins
             and
             chaste
             followers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             4.
             to
             rejoyce
             more
             in
             his
             love
             then
             in
             wine
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             A
             desire
             to
             be
             where
             Christ
             dwelleth
             in
             the
             tents
             of
             the
             Shepherds
             ,
             a
             sound
             Ministry
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             7.
             
          
           
             6.
             
             A
             profession
             of
             intimate
             love
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             as
             he
             
               lies
               as
               a
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               betwixt
               her
               brests
               all
               the
               night
               ,
               Cant.
            
             1.
             13
             ,
             16.
             an
             extolling
             of
             Christ
             as
             the
             
               apple-tree
               among
               all
               the
               trees
               of
               the
               forrest
               ,
            
             Cant.
             2.
             3.
             and
             a
             delighting
             to
             taste
             the
             fruits
             of
             his
             love
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             A
             spiritual
             feeling
             in
             being
             taken
             into
             his
             celler-house
             of
             wine
             ,
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             
             a
             desire
             to
             be
             refreshed
             and
             established
             with
             the
             promises
             and
             comforts
             of
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             .
             Cant.
             2.
             5.
             
             
               Stay
               me
               with
               flagons
               ,
               and
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
          
           
             8.
             
             The
             feeling
             of
             his
             love-imbracements
             when
             they
             are
             on
             ,
             
               v.
               6.
               
               His
               left
               hand
               is
               under
               my
               head
               ,
               and
               his
               right
               hand
               embraceth
               me
               .
            
          
           
             9.
             
             Because
             the
             whole
             song
             is
             a
             song
             of
             love
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             charge
             given
             not
             to
             offend
             Christ
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             An
             eying
             of
             him
             by
             faith
             ,
             in
             his
             approaches
             in
             the
             delivery
             of
             his
             people
             in
             his
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             to
             save
             the
             world
             in
             the
             preached
             Gospel
             ,
             in
             all
             which
             his
             coming
             ,
             leaping
             over
             the
             mountains
             ,
             and
             
               skipping
               over
               the
               hills
            
             ,
             saith
             ,
             That
             no
             impediment
             of
             the
             enemies
             ,
             and
             the
             powers
             of
             hell
             ,
             and
             no
             evil
             deserving
             of
             sin
             can
             obstruct
             his
             gracious
             motions
             to
             save
             and
             comfort
             his
             own
             ,
             v.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             
               The
               discerning
               of
               Christ's
               calling
               us
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               v.
            
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             My
             Beloved
             spake
             and
             said
             unto
             me
             ,
             
             Rise
             up
             my
             love
             ,
             my
             fair
             one
             ,
             and
             come
             away
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             The
             discerning
             of
             his
             desire
             of
             our
             worship
             of
             the
             Churches
             praying
             ,
             doctrine
             and
             discipline
             ,
             v.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             
               O
               my
               dove
               —
               let
               me
               see
               thy
               countenance
               ,
               let
               me
               hear
               thy
               voice
               ;
               for
               sweet
               is
               thy
               vice
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             13.
             
             The
             Churches
             claiming
             of
             interest
             mutual
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             
               v.
               16.
               
               My
               Beloved
               is
               mine
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               his
               .
            
          
           
             14.
             
             The
             observing
             where
             Christ
             is
             ,
             
               his
               feeding
               among
               the
               lillies
            
             in
             his
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             clean
             and
             comely
             by
             his
             beauty
             .
             16.
             
             
               He
               feedeth
               among
               the
               lillies
               ,
               17.
               untill
               the
               day
               breake
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             15.
             
             
               The
               Spouses
               desire
               of
               his
               company
               ,
            
             v.
             17.
             
             Turn
             my
             Beloved
             ,
             and
             be
             thou
             like
             a
             Roe
             or
             a
             young
             Hart
             upon
             the
             mountains
             of
             Bether
             :
             
               a
               desire
               of
               being
               with
               him
               for
               ever
               in
               glory
               ,
               as
            
             Rev.
             22.
             v.
             17
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             16.
             
             The
             Spouses
             careful
             seeking
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             spiritual
             restlesness
             till
             she
             find
             him
             .
             Cant.
             3.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             
               I
               sought
               him
               whom
               my
               soul
               loved
               ,
               I
               sought
               him
               ,
               but
               I
               found
               him
               not
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             17.
             
             The
             sweet
             spiritual
             smell
             of
             the
             so
             loved
             Church
             ,
             v.
             6
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             18.
             
             Chap.
             5.
             
             The
             Spouses
             discerning
             of
             his
             knock
             and
             voice
             though
             she
             sleep
             .
             2.
             
             The
             acknowledging
             of
             her
             sinful
             denying
             to
             let
             him
             in
             .
             3.
             
             The
             Spirit
             of
             Christs
             acting
             upon
             her
             heart
             ,
             till
             the
             bowels
             of
             love
             were
             stirred
             in
             her
             ,
             v.
             4.
             4.
             
             The
             opening
             to
             him
             .
             5.
             
             The
             smell
             of
             her
             obedience
             ,
             which
             she
             felt
             ,
             like
             dropping
             myrrhe
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
          
           
             19.
             
             The
             Spouses
             swooning
             and
             falling
             dead
             at
             his
             departure
             .
          
           
             20.
             
             The
             Spouses
             praying
             and
             seeking
             him
             ,
             when
             now
             he
             had
             withdrawn
             himself
             ,
             and
             the
             missing
             of
             the
             sweet
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             her
             sense
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
          
           
             21.
             
             Her
             seeking
             of
             him
             at
             the
             watchmen
             ,
             1
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             22.
             
             Her
             desire
             that
             other
             professors
             ,
             the
             daughters
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             may
             in
             prayer
             hold
             forth
             to
             Christ
             her
             spiritual
             state
             of
             love-sickness
             ,
             v.
             8.
             
          
           
             23.
             
             Her
             preferring
             of
             Christ
             to
             all
             other
             beloveds
             in
             Heaven
             or
             Earth
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
          
           
           
             14.
             
             The
             Spouses
             high
             exalting
             of
             Christ
             in
             all
             his
             parts
             ,
             endowments
             ,
             graces
             and
             lowliness
             ,
             
               My
               Beloved
               is
               white
               and
               ruddy
               ,
            
             v.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             &c.
             all
             these
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             the
             like
             teach
             that
             the
             spirit
             in
             such
             excellent
             operations
             and
             graces
             ,
             hath
             his
             dwelling
             and
             seat
             in
             an
             heart
             strongly
             filled
             with
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             who
             hates
             Christ
             ?
          
           
             1.
             
             
             All
             persecuters
             of
             his
             members
             .
             
               John
               15.
               18.
               
               If
               the
               world
               hate
               you
               ,
               ye
               know
               that
               it
               hated
               me
               before
               you
            
             ;
             And
             it
             is
             exponed
             
               v.
               20.
               
               If
               they
               have
               persecuted
               me
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               persecute
               you
               .
            
             And
             whoever
             loves
             not
             the
             Brethren
             are
             not
             translated
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             14.
             and
             they
             who
             love
             them
             not
             hate
             them
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             14.
             compared
             with
             v.
             15.
             how
             carnal
             lust
             and
             the
             love
             of
             glory
             from
             men
             hindereth
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             love
             Christ
             ;
             See
             
               John
               8.
               42.
               
               If
               God
               were
               your
               father
               ,
               ye
               would
               love
               me
               .
               44.
               
               Ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               Divel
               ,
               the
               lusts
               of
               your
               father
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               ye
               will
               do
               ;
               he
               was
               a
               murderer
               from
               the
               beginning
               ,
            
             v.
             50.
             
             
               I
               seek
               not
               mine
               own
               glory
               .
            
             The
             strong
             love
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             chamber
             and
             a
             house
             for
             the
             Spirit
             to
             act
             in
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Not
             desiring
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             an
             abhorring
             ,
             or
             a
             soul
             abhorring
             of
             God
             hinders
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Are
             there
             any
             who
             abhor
             God
             ?
             such
             a
             sad
             word
             is
             spoken
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             
             Zech.
             11.
             8.
             
             
               Three
               Shepherds
               also
               I
               cut
               off
               in
               one
               month
               ,
               and
               my
               soul
               loathed
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               soul
               also
               abhorred
               me
               .
            
             Departing
             from
             God
             ,
             as
             a
             whorish
             woman
             forsakes
             her
             huband
             ,
             is
             charged
             upon
             the
             confederat
             people
             ,
             harlotry
             
               upon
               every
               high
               hill
               ,
               and
               under
               every
               green
               tree
               ,
            
             Jer.
             2.
             20.
             even
             when
             they
             said
             ,
             
               We
               will
               not
               transgress
            
             .
             Hos
             .
             4.
             12.
             
             
               The
               spirit
               of
               whoredom
               hath
               caused
               them
               to
               erre
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               gone
               a
               whoring
               from
               under
               their
               God
               ,
            
             13.
             
             And
             can
             the
             holy
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             husband
             act
             in
             a
             whorish
             spouse
             ,
             who
             grieves
             that
             spirit
             ?
             See
             Psalm
             106.
             39.
             
             Can
             refreshings
             come
             from
             the
             fountain
             of
             living
             waters
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             
               Jer.
               2.
               13.
               forsake
               the
               fountain
               ,
            
             and
             hew
             them
             out
             cisterns
             ,
             broken
             cisterns
             that
             can
             hold
             no
             waters
             ?
             or
             can
             the
             Spirit
             dwell
             and
             act
             in
             that
             soul
             which
             abhors
             God
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             and
             his
             operations
             ?
             no
             man
             will
             lodge
             in
             an
             Inne
             in
             which
             he
             knows
             they
             lie
             
             in
             wait
             for
             his
             life
             .
             Isa
             .
             63.
             10.
             
             
               They
               rebelled
               and
               vexed
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             are
             who
             say
             ,
             Job
             21.
             14.
             to
             
               God
               ,
               Depart
               from
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               desire
               not
               the
               knowledge
               of
               thy
               ways
            
             ;
             and
             who
             Prov.
             1.
             29.
             
             
               hate
               knowledge
            
             .
             Now
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             a
             spirit
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             needs
             none
             to
             counsel
             him
             and
             teach
             him
             knowledge
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             13
             ,
             40.
             
             
               And
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             8.
             
             )
             
               the
               word
               of
               wisedom
               ,
               to
               another
               a
               word
               of
               knowledge
               by
               the
               same
               spirit
            
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             1.
             17.
             the
             spirit
             of
             wisedom
             and
             revelation
             ,
             who
             gives
             the
             knowledge
             of
             Christ
             ;
             the
             Spirit
             then
             will
             not
             be
             a
             teacher
             to
             such
             as
             hate
             the
             master
             teacher
             and
             all
             his
             instructions
             .
             Wil
             a
             man
             be
             an
             instructer
             to
             a
             Disciple
             or
             Apprentice
             ,
             who
             (
             to
             his
             knowledge
             )
             hates
             and
             flies
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             abhors
             him
             ?
             who
             abhors
             ,
             mocks
             ,
             and
             does
             despite
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             and
             will
             the
             Spirits
             going
             forth
             be
             as
             the
             pleasant
             morning
             in
             such
             a
             man
             ?
             sure
             the
             Spirit
             teacheth
             not
             ,
             convinceth
             not
             ,
             guideth
             not
             in
             all
             truth
             any
             ,
             
               John
               14.
               26.
               
               John
            
             16.
             7
             ,
             13.
             but
             such
             only
             as
             Christ
             sendeth
             him
             unto
             ,
             John
             14.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             &
             16.
             7.
             
             
               I
               will
               send
               him
               unto
               you
               ,
            
             v.
             13.
             
             
               He
               shall
               guide
            
             you
             —
             
               He
               shall
               shew
            
             you
             
               things
               to
               come
            
             ,
             John
             15.
             26.
             
             And
             therefore
             he
             comes
             to
             this
             ,
             
               Psalm
               73.
               25.
               
               Whom
               have
               I
               in
               heaven
               but
               thee
               ?
               and
               (
               there
               is
               )
               none
               upon
               earth
               that
               I
               desire
               besides
               thee
               .
            
             What
             is
             such
             a
             man
             ?
             how
             is
             he
             known
             by
             another
             ?
             There
             be
             three
             notes
             by
             which
             he
             is
             known
             ,
             
               v.
               23.
               1.
               
               Nevertheless
            
             (
             though
             I
             be
             a
             beast
             and
             a
             tempted
             fool
             doubting
             of
             a
             providence
             )
             
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
            
             .
             O
             blessed
             company
             !
             Then
             follow
             two
             observable
             actings
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             1.
             
             The
             confirming
             and
             upholding
             influence
             ,
             the
             supernatural
             manutenentia
             ,
             upholding
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Thou
               wilt
               hold
               me
               fast
               by
               my
               right
               hand
               .
            
             2.
             
             There
             is
             the
             guiding
             ,
             John
             16.
             13.
             and
             leading
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               143.
               10.
               
               Psal
               .
               73.
               14.
               
               Thou
               shalt
               guide
               me
               by
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             So
             every
             element
             acts
             and
             moves
             most
             connaturally
             in
             its
             own
             place
             ;
             
             the
             river
             moves
             most
             connaturally
             within
             its
             own
             channel
             ;
             it
             's
             violent
             in
             its
             motion
             when
             it
             runs
             above
             and
             without
             its
             own
             banks
             :
             the
             wind
             moves
             naturally
             in
             the
             air
             ,
             but
             most
             violently
             and
             unkindly
             in
             the
             
             bowels
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             for
             there
             it
             causes
             earthquakes
             ,
             and
             swallows
             up
             houses
             and
             Cities
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             acts
             and
             breaths
             sweetly
             in
             a
             believer
             ;
             but
             the
             spirit
             that
             moves
             in
             a
             possessed
             man
             ,
             is
             proven
             to
             be
             the
             spirit
             of
             the
             Divel
             not
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             he
             moves
             most
             connaturally
             ,
             and
             casteth
             the
             possessed
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             his
             house
             ,
             in
             fire
             and
             water
             ,
             
             Mark
             9.
             he
             is
             not
             a
             gracious
             guest
             who
             sets
             on
             fire
             his
             own
             lodging
             .
             Isa
             .
             26.
             9.
             
             
               With
               my
               soul
               I
               have
               desired
               thee
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               yea
               ,
               with
               my
               spirit
               within
               me
               early
               will
               I
               seek
               thee
               :
            
             and
             that
             is
             a
             work
             of
             the
             spirit
             to
             learn
             righteousness
             ,
             when
             the
             Lords
             judgements
             are
             on
             the
             earth
             .
             
               v.
               12.
               
               Lord
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               ordain
               peace
               for
               us
               ;
               for
               thou
               also
               hast
               wrought
               all
               our
               works
               in
               us
               .
            
             The
             Spirit
             refers
             all
             acting
             on
             earth
             to
             God
             ,
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Church
             ;
             and
             there
             follow
             many
             expressions
             of
             faith
             and
             liveliness
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Chapter
             .
             v.
             13
             ,
             14.
             the
             Lords
             that
             ruled
             over
             us
             beside
             thee
             are
             dead
             :
             
               the
               people
            
             (
             v.
             16.
             )
             
               prayed
               to
               thee
               in
               trouble
            
             .
             v.
             19.
             
             
               Our
               dead
               men
               buried
               in
               Babylon
               shall
               live
               and
               be
               delivered
               :
            
             Could
             we
             desire
             and
             thirst
             after
             God
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             should
             act
             more
             abundantly
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
             From
             our
             joy
             or
             delight
             ,
             and
             our
             sadness
             and
             sorrow
             ,
             arise
             impediments
             of
             spiritual
             influences
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             Carnal
             sensual
             delights
             and
             the
             Spirit
             cannot
             be
             together
             ,
             
               Jude
               v.
               19.
               sensual
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             The
             more
             men
             are
             drowned
             in
             sensual
             lusts
             ,
             the
             less
             of
             the
             Spirit
             they
             have
             ,
             or
             nothing
             at
             all
             .
             The
             Apostle
             ,
             Phil
             3.
             makes
             an
             opposition
             betwixt
             such
             whose
             God
             is
             their
             belly
             ,
             and
             mind
             earthly
             things
             ,
             corn
             ,
             wine
             ,
             and
             oyl
             ,
             and
             mind
             not
             spiritual
             things
             ,
             and
             so
             benow
             nothing
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             himself
             and
             sound
             believers
             ,
             who
             have
             
               their
               conversation
               in
               heaven
            
             ,
             which
             must
             speak
             much
             spiritual
             mindedness
             ,
             and
             mighty
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             mind
             ,
             the
             apprehensions
             and
             thoughts
             ,
             the
             affections
             ,
             hope
             ,
             faith
             ,
             love
             ,
             delight
             ,
             haunt
             heaven
             and
             eternity
             much
             .
             The
             Scripture
             calls
             some
             swine
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             some
             other
             dogs
             ,
             Rev.
             22.
             15.
             
             Does
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             dwell
             and
             breath
             in
             and
             through
             a
             prophane
             and
             unclean
             man
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             swine
             and
             dogs
             ?
             It
             's
             strange
             that
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             Satan
             lodge
             together
             in
             
               Judas
               ;
               Have
               not
               I
               chosen
               you
               twelve
               ,
               and
               
               one
               of
               you
               is
               a
               devil
               ?
            
             John
             6.
             7.
             
             Matth.
             10.
             1.
             
             
               And
               when
               he
               had
               called
               the
               twelve
               disciples
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               power
               against
               unclean
               Spirits
               to
               cast
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               to
               heal
               all
               manner
               of
               sickness
               .
            
             v.
             7.
             
             
               Goe
               and
               preach
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             spiritual
             joy
             ,
             persevering
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             find
             good
             soil
             to
             grow
             in
             a
             rocky
             ,
             stony
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             graceless
             heart
             ,
             then
             corn
             can
             grow
             on
             stones
             and
             rocks
             ,
             Matth.
             13.
             20
             ,
             21.
             though
             there
             be
             a
             receiving
             of
             the
             word
             with
             joy
             and
             delight
             ,
             that
             joy
             is
             but
             false
             mettal
             .
             The
             only
             cure
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             our
             spiritual
             desires
             as
             touching
             grace
             ,
             and
             glory
             ,
             and
             other
             things
             annexed
             to
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             listen
             to
             that
             
               Psalm
               37.
               4.
               
               Delight
               thy self
               also
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               thee
               the
               desires
               of
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             What
             was
             spoken
             of
             love-sickness
             after
             Christ
             ,
             the
             same
             is
             true
             of
             soul-delighting
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             in
             any
             precious
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             goes
             along
             with
             both
             ,
             Psalm
             63.
             7.
             
             The
             soules
             following
             hard
             after
             God
             Psalm
             63.
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             other
             
               v.
               6.
               
               When
               I
               remember
               thee
               upon
               my
               bed
               ,
               and
               meditate
               on
               thee
               in
               the
               night-watches
               ,
            
             then
             
               v.
               5.
               
               My
               soul
               shall
               be
               satisfied
               with
               marrow
               and
               fatness
               ;
               my
               soul
               shall
               praise
               thee
               with
               joyful
               lips
               .
            
             Psal
             .
             51.
             11.
             
             
               Take
               not
               thy
               spirit
               of
               holiness
               from
               me
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             what
             special
             fruit
             of
             that
             spirit
             doth
             he
             seek
             ,
             
               v.
               12.
               
               Restore
               unto
               me
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               salvation
               ,
               and
               firmly
               sustain
               me
               with
               (
               thy
               )
               free
               spirit
               ,
            
             a
             willing
             ,
             a
             princely
             ruling
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Joy
             hath
             a
             strong
             impulsion
             ,
             
             and
             hath
             vehement
             expressions
             ;
             as
             clapping
             of
             the
             hands
             ,
             Psalm
             47.
             1.
             
             Shouting
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               63.
               7.
               
               In
               the
               shadow
               of
               thy
               wings
               I
               rejoyced
               .
            
             Heb.
             
               I
               shouted
            
             .
             And
             Matth.
             5.
             12.
             
             Rejoyce
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               rejoyce
               and
               leap
               for
               joy
            
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             dance
             .
             It
             's
             excellent
             to
             strong
             impulsions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             joyn
             strong
             and
             vehement
             actings
             of
             ours
             .
             High-bended
             and
             fervent
             acts
             of
             obedience
             come
             not
             but
             from
             strong
             habits
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             here
             I
             speak
             of
             mighty
             stirrings
             of
             influences
             ;
             here
             we
             would
             beware
             of
             straining
             affectation
             of
             shouting
             ,
             and
             expression
             of
             delight
             ;
             
             some
             bring
             more
             out
             then
             is
             within
             ,
             when
             literal
             crying
             and
             shouting
             does
             exceed
             the
             inward
             impulsion
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             it
             's
             dreadful
             to
             lye
             of
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             impulsions
             :
             but
             to
             the
             point
             .
             Our
             
             actings
             would
             be
             proportioned
             to
             the
             Spirits
             stirring
             :
             Mighty
             rivers
             come
             from
             a
             huge
             arm
             of
             the
             Sea
             :
             some
             streams
             flowing
             from
             little
             small
             fountaines
             run
             scarce
             the
             fourth
             part
             of
             a
             mile
             .
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
             Strong
             labouring
             c●mes
             from
             strong
             and
             abundant
             grace
             .
             
               I
               laboured
               more
               abundantly
               then
               they
               all
               ,
               yet
               not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               was
               with
               me
               .
            
             A
             strong
             influence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             calls
             for
             a
             strong
             virtual
             consent
             ,
             especially
             when
             the
             Spirits
             impulsion
             of
             joy
             is
             strong
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             12.
             
             While
             the
             King
             sitteth
             at
             his
             table
             ,
             and
             feasts
             the
             Spouse
             with
             quickening
             influences
             ,
             and
             satisfies
             her
             soul
             as
             with
             marrow
             and
             fatness
             ,
             
               my
               spikenard
               sendeth
               forth
               the
               smell
               thereof
               .
            
             The
             spikenard
             is
             here
             the
             precious
             oyl
             or
             oyntment
             of
             spikenard
             ,
             John
             12.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             smell
             of
             her
             actings
             of
             joy
             ,
             delight
             ,
             love
             ,
             were
             strong
             and
             exceeding
             savoury
             ,
             as
             his
             table
             was
             a
             Kings
             table
             and
             fat
             ,
             and
             the
             actings
             of
             his
             spirit
             strong
             ,
             then
             followes
             a
             suitable
             strong
             expression
             of
             delight
             ,
             
               v.
               13.
               
               A
               bundle
               of
               myrrhe
               is
               my
               beloved
               unto
               me
               ,
               he
               shall
               lie
            
             (
             or
             lodge
             )
             
               all
               night
               betwixt
               my
               breasts
            
             .
             And
             Cant.
             2.
             4.
             the
             King
             brought
             me
             into
             his
             house
             of
             wine
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             into
             the
             chamber
             of
             the
             most
             spiritual
             and
             soul-delighting
             consolations
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             rejoyce
             and
             cheer
             the
             heart
             as
             excellent
             wine
             doth
             one
             that
             is
             fainting
             ,
             as
             
               Psal
               .
               104.
               15.
               
               Prov.
            
             31.
             6
             ,
             7.
             compared
             with
             2
             
               Cor.
               1.
               6.
               2
               
               Thess
               .
            
             2.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             And
             the
             Spouse
             joynes
             to
             this
             a
             most
             vehement
             disposition
             of
             soul-sickness
             of
             love
             for
             Christ
             ,
             
               v.
               5.
               
               Stay
               me
               with
               flagons
               ,
               and
               comfort
               me
               with
               apples
               ,
               for
               I
               am
               sick
               of
               love
               .
            
             As
             also
             godly
             sorrow
             for
             sinne
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             15.
             a
             special
             work
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             princely
             and
             kingly
             gift
             of
             his
             Spirit
             who
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             to
             act
             this
             sorrow
             in
             us
             ,
             Acts
             5.
             31.
             as
             also
             swoooning
             and
             dying
             at
             the
             absence
             and
             withdrawing
             of
             Christ
             the
             beloved
             ,
             
             Cant.
             5.
             6.
             is
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             to
             sleep
             ,
             and
             eat
             ,
             and
             drink
             ,
             and
             rejoyce
             when
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             is
             sa●ned
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             withdraws
             his
             actings
             ,
             is
             a
             dismal
             and
             sad
             token
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             some
             influence
             of
             corruption
             be
             in
             sorrowing
             ,
             because
             the
             Spirits
             actings
             are
             suspended
             as
             they
             are
             our
             comforts
             or
             apples
             to
             delight
             children
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             duties
             that
             we
             owe
             for
             Christs
             love
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             conscience
             
             of
             his
             command
             ,
             which
             saith
             
               Phil.
               4.
               4.
               
               Rejoyce
               alwayes
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             here
             we
             would
             beware
             of
             worldly
             sorrow
             that
             causeth
             death
             .
             Sorrow
             and
             heart-breaking
             because
             of
             the
             breaking
             of
             created
             comforts
             ,
             as
             if
             God
             were
             not
             the
             soules
             portion
             and
             the
             Saints
             all
             in
             all
             ,
             should
             be
             eschewed
             ,
             this
             sorrow
             blunts
             and
             deadens
             the
             soul
             from
             drinking
             in
             influences
             of
             glory
             as
             far
             ,
             
               Luke
               9.
               v.
            
             32.
             also
             Law-sadness
             ,
             dumpish
             servile
             down-casting
             ,
             because
             it
             deadens
             and
             kills
             as
             the
             Law
             doth
             ,
             must
             be
             eschewed
             :
             indeed
             sadness
             that
             Evangelically
             mortifies
             and
             deadens
             to
             created
             spiritual
             comforts
             ,
             may
             quicken
             the
             believer
             to
             a
             more
             vigorous
             delighting
             in
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             more
             then
             comfort
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               119.
               
               My
               soul
               droppeth
               away
               for
               heaviness
            
             ;
             and
             that
             puts
             fire
             in
             the
             soul
             to
             pray
             .
             
               Strengthen
               thou
               me
               according
               to
               thy
               word
               .
            
             It
             appears
             to
             be
             spiritual
             sorrow
             that
             breaks
             out
             in
             prayer
             ,
             
               Matth.
               26.
               38
               ,
               39.
               
               Psal
               .
               18.
               4
               ,
               5
               ,
               6.
               
               Psal
               .
               61.
               2.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             102.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             
             There
             are
             in
             the
             fourth
             Class
             two
             affections
             ,
             hope
             and
             audacity
             ,
             or
             fool-hardiness
             ,
             which
             would
             be
             taken
             heed
             unto
             .
          
           
             Now
             with
             hope
             ,
             which
             looks
             to
             good
             to
             come
             and
             hardly
             attained
             ,
             we
             must
             take
             in
             faith
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             fruits
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             Sometimes
             one
             affection
             in
             its
             carnality
             will
             counterwork
             another
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               41.
               
               The
               disciples
               believe
               not
               for
               joy
               and
               wondering
               .
            
             But
             the
             special
             ground
             is
             unbelief
             :
             the
             wide
             desire
             of
             unbelief
             thinks
             God
             cannot
             be
             so
             abundantly
             good
             as
             to
             restore
             to
             them
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             the
             carnal
             reasoning
             of
             wondring
             contradicts
             a
             possibility
             of
             the
             resurrection
             ;
             over-acting
             of
             one
             affection
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             of
             joy
             ,
             when
             it
             's
             literal
             ,
             counter-works
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             promises
             .
             Hence
             must
             Christ
             soften
             the
             heart
             with
             swasory
             actings
             ,
             before
             the
             man
             believe
             and
             consider
             what
             Christ
             does
             morally
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             
             
             He
             opens
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             the
             two
             disciples
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             27.
             
             He
             rebukes
             their
             unbelief
             ,
             v.
             25.
             and
             as
             to
             his
             own
             disciples
             ,
             he
             sent
             them
             word
             with
             eye-witnesses
             who
             saw
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             risen
             again
             ,
             but
             their
             words
             
               seem
               idle
               tales
               to
               them
            
             ,
             Luke
             24.
             11.
             
             
               And
               he
               upbraided
               them
               for
               their
               unbelief
               and
               hardness
               of
               heart
               ,
            
             Mark
             16.
             14.
             3.
             
             He
             appeared
             
             and
             spake
             to
             them
             .
             4.
             
             He
             made
             their
             senses
             witnesses
             ,
             by
             causing
             them
             see
             and
             touch
             his
             hands
             and
             feet
             .
             5.
             
             He
             did
             eat
             with
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             an
             action
             of
             life
             .
             6.
             
             He
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             ,
             of
             bringing
             multitudes
             of
             fish
             to
             their
             net
             ,
             but
             all
             is
             to
             little
             purpose
             until
             he
             take
             a
             real
             and
             effectual
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             working
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               45.
               
               Then
               opened
               he
               their
               understanding
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               they
               might
               understand
               the
               Scriptures
               .
            
             Then
             the
             opening
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             though
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             Christ
             ,
             avail
             little
             to
             faith
             ,
             except
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             open
             another
             lock
             ,
             even
             the
             heart
             .
             This
             is
             one
             of
             the
             first
             works
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             convincethe
             conscience
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             John
             16.
             8
             ,
             9.
             and
             when
             the
             Spirit
             hath
             taken
             that
             castle
             ,
             and
             brought
             the
             soul
             to
             be
             sensible
             of
             unbelief
             ,
             he
             can
             easily
             take
             in
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             works
             ;
             frequent
             casting
             to
             of
             new
             oyl
             to
             the
             lamp
             ,
             keeps
             it
             shining
             ,
             and
             new
             fewel
             causes
             the
             fire
             to
             flame
             .
             Frequent
             repeated
             acts
             of
             believing
             bring
             the
             disciples
             to
             get
             the
             grace
             to
             doe
             
               greater
               works
               then
               Christ
               did
            
             ,
             
             
               because
               Christ
               went
               to
               the
               Father
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             14.
             
             Believe
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             have
             influences
             of
             grace
             abundantly
             furnished
             to
             you
             :
             ask
             the
             Spirit
             in
             faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             is
             as
             willing
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             a
             Father
             is
             to
             give
             bread
             to
             his
             hungry
             child
             ;
             so
             here
             faith
             makes
             a
             fair
             wind
             ,
             Luke
             11.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             It
             is
             not
             so
             in
             nature
             ,
             the
             husbandmans
             natural
             faith
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             a
             sweet
             ,
             warm
             ,
             fruitful
             Summer
             ,
             makes
             not
             a
             fruitful
             Summer
             :
             The
             Sea-mans
             natural
             faith
             ,
             believing
             fair
             winds
             ,
             and
             no
             storms
             at
             all
             ,
             makes
             it
             not
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             for
             often
             faith
             here
             is
             but
             fancy
             ,
             but
             faith
             acting
             dayly
             upon
             the
             precious
             promises
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             brings
             strong
             gales
             ,
             and
             summer-influences
             of
             heart
             warmness
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             a
             manner
             creates
             new
             blowings
             of
             the
             North
             and
             South-wind
             ,
             fainting
             under
             the
             breathings
             and
             knocking
             's
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             makes
             him
             withdraw
             ,
             Cant.
             5.
             2
             ,
             6.
             
             Here
             unbelief
             binds
             up
             the
             wind
             and
             breathings
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             it
             doth
             the
             mighty
             actings
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             
             An
             unbeliever
             ,
             as
             touching
             his
             state
             is
             a
             Pagan
             ,
             and
             doth
             the
             holy
             spirit
             dwell
             in
             an
             Heathen
             ?
             Lively
             hope
             (
             for
             there
             is
             a
             dead
             and
             withered
             hope
             )
             is
             no
             less
             a
             fruit
             of
             the
             spirit
             then
             faith
             .
             This
             is
             a
             
             specifick
             difference
             between
             an
             unconverted
             Pagan
             who
             wants
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             a
             convert
             who
             hath
             the
             spirit
             .
             The
             former
             is
             one
             who
             has
             
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               without
               God
               ,
               and
               without
               Christ
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               world
               ,
            
             and
             so
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             influences
             ,
             Ephes
             .
             2.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             and
             
               one
               whom
               the
               Lord
               according
               to
               his
               abundant
               mercy
               hath
               begotten
               again
               unto
               a
               lively
               hope
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             
             For
             in
             such
             a
             man
             there
             be
             many
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             As
             Faith.
             2.
             
             Perseverance
             therein
             ,
             v.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             Rejoycing
             in
             God
             ,
             v.
             6.
             
             Patient
             believing
             in
             the
             furnace
             ,
             v.
             7.
             
             Love
             ,
             v.
             8.
             all
             which
             are
             fruits
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             
             Gal.
             5.
             22.
             
             And
             hope
             under
             deadness
             spreads
             abroad
             the
             sailes
             ,
             and
             hoises
             them
             up
             to
             receive
             and
             gather
             in
             the
             wind
             :
             it
             brings
             home
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             lie
             at
             the
             tide
             and
             wait
             until
             the
             wind
             blow
             sweetly
             and
             fairly
             from
             the
             Spirits
             earth
             .
             Hope
             is
             the
             onwaiter
             ,
             expecting
             showrs
             of
             influences
             in
             the
             conscionable
             using
             of
             the
             means
             .
             The
             hope
             of
             him
             who
             purifies
             not
             himself
             ,
             1
             John
             3.
             3.
             shall
             wither
             ;
             hope
             to
             the
             end
             still
             flourishing
             ,
             growes
             on
             the
             right
             tree
             ,
             and
             speaks
             a
             communion
             with
             the
             spirit
             ,
             which
             hath
             conjoyned
             with
             it
             the
             obedience
             of
             children
             ,
             the
             not
             fashioning
             our selves
             to
             former
             lusts
             ,
             and
             holiness
             like
             unto
             God
             who
             hath
             called
             us
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             otherwise
             the
             hope
             shall
             be
             a
             broken
             tree
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             to
             doe
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             Many
             say
             they
             hope
             well
             ,
             and
             it
             's
             good
             to
             hope
             well
             ,
             and
             live
             upon
             thoughts
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             yet
             are
             profane
             and
             godless
             ,
             
             walking
             after
             their
             lusts
             ;
             this
             is
             sinful
             boldness
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             dwells
             in
             none
             such
             .
             There
             is
             a
             boldness
             of
             faith
             in
             access
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             in
             approaching
             to
             the
             throne
             of
             grace
             ,
             
               Rom.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               Heb.
            
             4.
             16.
             by
             which
             Davids
             soul
             makes
             her
             boast
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Psalm
             34.
             2.
             
             It
             hath
             these
             undoubted
             graces
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             faith
             ,
             praying
             ,
             glorying
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             patience
             ,
             the
             love
             of
             God
             spread
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             which
             is
             given
             to
             us
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             fifth
             Class
             of
             impediments
             come
             from
             these
             two
             .
             1.
             
             Despair
             and
             anger
             .
          
           
             What
             workings
             and
             saving
             impulsions
             in
             the
             spirit
             can
             be
             in
             
               Cain
               ,
               Saul
            
             ,
             and
             Judas
             ,
             is
             not
             conceivable
             .
             Hope
             
             that
             makes
             not
             ashamed
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             as
             is
             said
             ,
             dwells
             sweetly
             with
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             violence
             of
             the
             passion
             of
             anger
             overclouds
             the
             soul
             ,
             
             so
             that
             Elisha
             is
             not
             capable
             to
             receive
             prophetical
             influences
             ,
             and
             to
             prophesie
             ,
             he
             was
             so
             incensed
             against
             wicked
             Jehoram
             ,
             2
             Kings
             3.
             
             
               But
               when
               the
               min●●rel
               played
               ,
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               Lord
               came
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               prophesied
               .
               Theodoret
            
             saith
             ,
             
               with
               the
               sweetness
               of
               the
               harmony
               of
               the
               Psalms
               the
               mind
               of
            
             Elisha
             
               was
               calmed
               and
               composed
               from
               the
               storm
               of
               anger
               .
            
             
             
               The
               sound
               of
               musick
            
             (
             saith
             
               Cajetan
               )
               makes
               an
               inward
               contracting
               and
               gathering
               together
               of
               the
               actings
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               so
               an
               elevating
               of
               the
               heart
               to
               God.
            
             Here
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             when
             blood
             runs
             out
             at
             mouth
             or
             nose
             ,
             the
             cutting
             of
             a
             vein
             in
             the
             arm
             makes
             a
             diversion
             of
             the
             blood
             ,
             and
             causes
             it
             run
             in
             its
             right
             channel
             .
             The
             sweetness
             of
             musick
             drawes
             the
             soul
             to
             a
             bended
             attention
             to
             consider
             the
             harmony
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             the
             more
             greedily
             drink
             in
             delectation
             .
             
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             on
             the
             place
             saith
             ,
             As
             David
             by
             singing
             a
             spiritual
             song
             chased
             away
             the
             evil
             spirit
             from
             Saul
             ,
             so
             would
             Elisha
             waken
             up
             the
             good
             spirit
             by
             heavenly
             Psalmes
             ,
             as
             the
             sounding
             of
             a
             Trumpet
             hath
             influences
             upon
             the
             mind
             of
             souldiers
             to
             valorous
             and
             heroick
             acts
             in
             warre
             .
             Now
             musick
             spiritual
             ,
             the
             matter
             being
             Psalmes
             to
             God
             (
             and
             it
             's
             like
             Elisha
             called
             for
             some
             of
             the
             Levites
             who
             could
             sing
             psalmes
             on
             the
             harp
             ,
             as
             they
             were
             used
             in
             publick
             worship
             )
             can
             withdraw
             the
             soul
             in
             anger
             from
             acts
             of
             revenge
             to
             acts
             of
             spiritual
             attention●
             musick
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             soul
             is
             setled
             ,
             and
             the
             blood
             ;
             for
             the
             Physical
             definition
             of
             anger
             is
             a
             
               kindling
               of
               the
               blood
               about
               the
               heart
               ,
            
             the
             moral
             description
             of
             it
             being
             a
             desire
             of
             revenge
             to
             hold
             off
             a
             contrary
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             nature
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             blood
             is
             setled
             and
             fallen
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             the
             organs
             of
             prophecying
             are
             in
             a
             little
             better
             frame
             then
             when
             the
             soul
             and
             heart
             is
             boyling
             like
             a
             pot
             in
             heat
             and
             flaming
             of
             anger
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             By
             bending
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             a
             spiritual
             object
             the
             sweet
             musick
             in
             praising
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             some
             of
             anger
             is
             removed
             ,
             and
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             to
             praise
             ,
             which
             is
             nearer
             
             by
             nature
             to
             spiritual
             prophetical
             influences
             ,
             then
             the
             flamings
             of
             sinful
             carnal
             anger
             ,
             as
             
               aer
               insitus
            
             ,
             the
             air
             that
             is
             within
             in
             the
             ear
             fits
             the
             organs
             to
             receive
             the
             sound
             ,
             and
             
               lumen
               insitum
            
             fitteth
             the
             eye
             to
             receive
             the
             species
             and
             images
             of
             colours
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             see
             by
             the
             contrary
             the
             foming
             of
             anger
             within
             hinders
             the
             incoming
             of
             prophetical
             influences
             ;
             as
             a
             contrary
             holds
             out
             a
             contrary
             .
             
               Intus
               apparens
               prohibet
               extraneum
            
             .
             So
             the
             Apostles
             wills
             us
             to
             put
             away
             anger
             if
             we
             would
             pray
             rightly
             ,
             1
             
               Tim.
               2.
               1
               ,
               8.
               
               I
               will
               therefore
               that
               men
               pray
               every
               where
               lifting
               up
               holy
               hands
               ,
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             
               without
               wrath
               and
               doubting
               or
               contending
               .
            
             Anger
             drowns
             the
             soul
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             like
             green
             wet
             timber
             ,
             unfit
             to
             receive
             the
             flaming
             and
             soul-warming
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             A
             meek
             quiet
             spirit
             ,
             like
             that
             of
             Christs
             ,
             is
             the
             fittest
             work-house
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             .
             Christ
             the
             most
             lovely
             and
             meek
             of
             men
             ,
             and
             an
             infallible
             copy
             thereof
             ,
             
               Mat.
               11.
               29.
               
               Isa
               .
               53.
               6.
               
               Isa
               .
               40.
               11.
               
               Isa
               .
            
             42.
             2
             ,
             3.
             had
             the
             most
             frequent
             influences
             of
             the
             in-dwelling
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             
               Isa
               .
               61.
               1
               ,
               2
               Psalm
               45.
               7.
               
               John
            
             3.
             34.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Moses
             was
             the
             meekest
             man
             on
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             were
             on
             his
             soul
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             the
             most
             near
             manifestations
             of
             God
             :
             
               The
               Lord
               spake
               to
               him
               mouth
               to
               mouth
               ,
            
             even
             apparently
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             dark
             speeches
             ,
             
               he
               beheld
               the
               similitude
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             Numb
             .
             12.
             8.
             
             Deut.
             34.
             10.
             
             Exod.
             34.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
          
           
             Q.
             What
             Prophet
             was
             fourty
             dayes
             in
             the
             mount
             with
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             eat
             not
             ,
             but
             Moses
             ?
             Exod.
             33.
             11.
             
             
               There
               arose
               not
               a
               Prophet
               like
               unto
               Moses
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             John
             the
             disciple
             of
             love
             ,
             called
             the
             beloved
             disciple
             ,
             gets
             the
             name
             of
             divine
             ,
             and
             he
             saw
             more
             glory
             and
             more
             of
             the
             visions
             of
             God
             then
             Peter
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             pretended
             Vicar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholick
             Church
             (
             so
             doe
             Papists
             dream
             of
             an
             Head-ship
             .
             )
             For
             John
             saw
             Christ
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             which
             made
             him
             fall
             dead
             at
             his
             feet
             .
             
               He
               saw
               a
               throne
               set
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               one
               sate
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               sate
               ,
               was
               to
               look
               upon
               ,
               like
               a
               Jasper
               and
               a
               Sardine-stone
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               rainbow
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               seats
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               ,
               
               and
               four
               and
               twenty
               Elders
               ,
               who
               cast
               down
               their
               crowns
               before
               him
               that
               sate
               upon
               the
               throne
               ,
            
             c.
             4.
             
               and
               the
               armies
               in
               heaven
               ,
               in
               earth
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               earth
               praising
               him
               .
            
             He
             saw
             in
             the
             
               visions
               of
               God
               the
               seven
               Angels
               which
               poured
               the
               vials
               of
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
             He
             saw
             Babylons
             fall
             ,
             the
             vision
             of
             the
             last
             Judgment
             ,
             the
             
               Bride
               the
               Lambs
               wife
               adorned
               with
               the
               glory
               of
               God.
            
             He
             saw
             the
             
               new
               Jerusalem
            
             ,
             the
             golden
             structure
             of
             it
             ,
             the
             street
             of
             gold
             ,
             the
             twelve
             ports
             ,
             the
             wall
             ,
             the
             foundation
             of
             precious
             stones
             ,
             the
             river
             of
             water
             of
             life
             ,
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             .
             Moses
             never
             saw
             such
             glory
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Hence
             see
             we
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             sinful
             incapacity
             on
             our
             part
             ,
             
               and
               that
               the
               pure
               in
               spirit
               see
               God
               ,
            
             Mat.
             5.
             and
             that
             grace
             keeps
             the
             soul
             like
             a
             calm
             sea
             ,
             without
             storm
             and
             wind
             ;
             and
             that
             if
             we
             would
             be
             near
             God
             ,
             we
             would
             keep
             the
             heart
             clean
             and
             pure
             .
             We
             are
             to
             beware
             of
             grudging
             ,
             and
             act
             these
             three
             duties
             .
             1.
             
             Trust
             in
             the
             Lord.
             2.
             
             Delight
             in
             the
             Lord.
             3.
             
             Hope
             patiently
             for
             him
             ,
             Psalm
             37.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             There
             may
             be
             an
             earthquake
             in
             the
             zeal
             of
             a
             meekned
             Elias
             ;
             there
             was
             no
             godly
             men
             on
             earth
             left
             but
             himself
             ,
             as
             his
             angry
             zeal
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             knew
             7000.
             besides
             him
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             way
             of
             appearing
             to
             
               Elias
               ,
               1
               Kin.
            
             19.
             taught
             him
             some
             other
             thing
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             was
             neither
             in
             the
             
               strong
               wind
               that
               brake
               in
               pieces
               mountaines
               and
               rocks
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               earthquake
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               still
               small
               voice
               ,
            
             v.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             The
             Spirit
             was
             not
             of
             God
             which
             would
             call
             for
             fire
             from
             heaven
             in
             the
             disciples
             to
             burn
             villages
             ,
             and
             men
             women
             and
             children
             quick
             ,
             because
             they
             refuse
             lodging
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             disciples
             :
             for
             therefore
             meekly
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             and
             gravely
             ,
             
               Luke
               9.
               55.
               
               Ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               .
               56.
               
               For
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               came
               not
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               .
            
             You
             know
             not
             that
             these
             flamings
             of
             the
             fleshes
             wild-fire
             came
             not
             from
             heaven
             ;
             for
             they
             smell
             not
             of
             the
             meek
             Son
             of
             man
             ,
             nor
             savour
             they
             of
             his
             saving
             message
             .
             No
             doubt
             the
             disciples
             thought
             their
             sparks
             were
             kindled
             at
             a
             fire
             from
             heaven
             ;
             but
             that
             fire
             came
             not
             from
             God
             :
             seldom
             does
             the
             Lords
             Spirit
             dwell
             and
             act
             in
             his
             saving
             influences
             in
             an
             angry
             
             fiery
             spirit
             :
             grace
             meekens
             hell
             and
             hellish
             passions
             in
             the
             renewed
             Saints
             .
             There
             are
             no
             passions
             in
             the
             glorified
             and
             perfectly
             meekned
             ones
             ,
             who
             stand
             before
             the
             throne
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             are
             pure
             and
             unmixed
             fire
             for
             the
             everlasting
             praises
             of
             God.
             Hence
             showres
             of
             influences
             eternally
             rain
             on
             them
             night
             and
             day
             without
             ceasing
             ,
             
               Isa
               .
               6.
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4
               Rev.
            
             4.
             8.
             
          
           
             The
             6th
             .
             impediment
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             is
             from
             fear
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             We
             are
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             gifts
             not
             from
             a
             legal
             fear
             :
             For
             
               God
               hath
               not
               given
               us
               the
               spirit
               of
               fear
               ,
               but
               of
               power
               ,
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sound
               mind
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             7.
             
             Then
             we
             take
             up
             the
             Spirit
             of
             law-bondage
             and
             law-fear
             of
             our
             own
             will
             :
             that
             spirit
             of
             fear
             is
             not
             of
             Gods
             giving
             or
             choosing
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             of
             our
             choosing
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             
             Such
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             are
             willing
             followers
             ,
             
             
               v.
               15.
               
               For
               we
               have
               not
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               again
               to
               fear
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               received
               the
               spirit
               of
               adoption
               ,
               whereby
               we
               cry
               ,
               Abba
               ,
               Father
               .
            
             It
             's
             like
             the
             devils
             are
             uncapable
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             horrour
             and
             slavish
             trembling
             fear
             that
             is
             upon
             their
             conscience
             :
             they
             be
             ever
             under
             the
             law
             of
             works
             ,
             never
             under
             grace
             ,
             no
             not
             so
             much
             as
             in
             offer
             ,
             
               Matth.
               8.
               29.
               
               Jam.
            
             2.
             19.
             
             Faith
             and
             the
             spirit
             of
             adoption
             to
             pray
             ,
             to
             believe
             ,
             influences
             of
             grace
             is
             the
             remedy
             of
             this
             .
             So
             are
             we
             to
             believe
             perseverance
             ,
             and
             that
             God
             shall
             give
             influences
             of
             grace
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             Psalm
             23.
             
             We
             shall
             have
             waterings
             ,
             and
             the
             believers
             well
             shall
             never
             run
             dry
             ,
             
               Psal
               .
               104.
               33.
               
               I
               will
               sing
               unto
               the
               Lord
               as
               long
               as
               I
               live
               ,
               Psal
               .
               104.
               33.
               
               Psal
               .
               146.
               1.
               
               Psal
               .
            
             52.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Then
             he
             knew
             of
             a
             stock
             and
             a
             new
             furniture
             in
             heaven
             ,
             suppose
             his
             own
             well
             should
             go
             dry
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               Some
               properties
               of
               Influences
               of
               grace
               .
               1.
               
               That
               they
               are
               invincible
               and
               irresistible
               .
               2.
               
               Of
               free
               grace
               ▪
               3.
               
               Done
               by
               the
               Lord
               with
               a
               principality
               of
               causality
               .
               4.
               
               Immediately
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               immediation
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Lords
               own
               presence
               .
            
             
               Influences
               are
               considered
               .
               1.
               
               In
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               conversion
               .
               2.
               
               In
               perseverance
               .
               2.
               
               God
               seeks
               not
               our
               consent
               to
               our
               first
               conversion
               .
               3.
               
               We
               are
               maried
               to
               Christ
               before
               we
               consent
               to
               the
               mariage
               .
               4.
               
               How
               the
               Lord
               determines
               free-wil
               without
               offering
               violence
               to
               free
               ▪
               wil.
               5.
               
               Gods
               dominion
               is
               equally
               over
               free-wil
               and
               all
               natural
               causes
               .
               6.
               
               God
               acts
               in
               all
               ,
               both
               by
               the
               immediate
               influence
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               also
               of
               his
               person
               .
               7.
               
               The
               Lord
               most
               particularly
               leads
               his
               own
               .
               8.
               
               What
               is
               the
               right
               missing
               of
               Influences
               .
               9.
               
               We
               are
               more
               our
               own
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               less
               our
               own
               by
               the
               Gospel
               .
               10.
               
               Christs
               care
               ,
               and
               the
               members
               care
               .
            
          
           
             IT
             is
             easier
             here
             to
             know
             what
             is
             not
             to
             be
             said
             ,
             as
             touching
             the
             irresistibility
             and
             strength
             of
             gracious
             influences
             above
             our
             free-will
             ,
             then
             what
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             But
             Influences
             are
             considered
             two
             wayes
             .
             1.
             
             
               Moral'y
               ,
               2.
               
               Physically
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             As
             they
             are
             common
             to
             all
             who
             hear
             the
             word
             in
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             As
             influences
             are
             peculiar
             to
             the
             elect
             in
             the
             business
             of
             conversion
             .
          
           
             Assert
             .
             1.
             
             Common
             moral
             influences
             that
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             word
             preached
             may
             be
             resisted
             ;
             for
             the
             
               Jewes
               alwayes
               resisted
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             speaking
             in
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             
             
               Acts
               7.
               51
               ,
               52.
               
               Zech.
               7.
               11.
               
               But
               they
               refused
               to
               hearken
               ,
               and
               pulled
               away
               the
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               stopped
               the
               ear
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               hear
               .
               12.
               
               Yea
               they
               made
               their
               hearts
               as
               an
               adamant-stone
               ,
               lest
               they
               should
               hear
               the
               Law
               ,
               and-the
               words
               which
               the
               Lord
               of
               hosts
               hath
               sent
               in
               his
               Spirit
               to
               the
               former
               Prophets
               .
            
             Then
             the
             reprobate
             may
             and
             doe
             resist
             the
             immediately
             inspiring
             spirit
             in
             the
             men
             of
             God
             writing
             and
             speaking
             that
             word
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21.
             and
             the
             assisting
             spirit
             also
             in
             the
             Pastors
             .
             It
             's
             dreadful
             in
             the
             lower
             actings
             of
             God
             in
             the
             word
             to
             despise
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             him
             battel
             in
             his
             first
             approaches
             .
             
               I
               called
               ,
               and
               ye
               refused
               ,
            
             Prov.
             1.
             24.
             
             Isa
             .
             65.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             A
             contradicting
             of
             ,
             and
             a
             warring
             against
             the
             Spirit
             at
             the
             first
             face
             is
             much
             to
             be
             feared
             .
             O
             tremble
             to
             speak
             against
             ,
             or
             to
             counter-work
             the
             Spirit
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Influences
             proper
             to
             the
             Elect
             ,
             are
             so
             also
             to
             be
             looked
             on
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               In
               the
               first
               moment
               of
               conversion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               the
               work
               of
               perseverance
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             moment
             of
             conversion
             the
             sinner
             prevents
             not
             Christ
             :
             none
             dead
             in
             sins
             and
             trespasses
             ever
             sent
             ,
             or
             could
             send
             to
             heaven
             for
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             Lord
             comes
             unsent
             for
             ,
             and
             here
             is
             
               found
               of
               them
               who
               never
               sought
               him
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             65.
             1.
             
          
           
             For
             as
             touching
             the
             Lords
             first
             love-visit
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             upon
             the
             sinner
             dying
             in
             his
             blood
             ,
             in
             the
             infusion
             of
             the
             life
             of
             Christ
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             treaty
             ,
             no
             communing
             betwixt
             the
             foundling
             dying
             in
             the
             open
             field
             and
             Christ
             .
             For
          
           
             1.
             
             Our
             consent
             is
             not
             sought
             to
             the
             first
             Creation
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             the
             second
             ,
             the
             Lord
             does
             not
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             parly
             ,
             nor
             ask
             the
             question
             at
             the
             thirsty
             wilderness
             ,
             
               Shall
               I
               pour
               water
               on
               thee
               ,
               and
               flouds
               of
               rain
               ?
               house
               of
               David
               ,
               will
               ye
               yield
               your
               consent
               and
               good
               will
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               I
               pour
               upon
               you
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               supplication
               ?
            
             For
             the
             formal
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             done
             by
             moral
             acting
             in
             that
             point
             of
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             Divines
             on
             strong
             grounds
             ,
             teach
             that
             the
             sinner
             is
             a
             meer
             patient
             
               habet
               se
               passivè
            
             in
             the
             formal
             moment
             of
             the
             Lords
             infusing
             of
             a
             new
             herat
             ,
             as
             the
             wildeness
             is
             a
             
             patient
             in
             receiving
             rain
             ,
             Isa
             .
             44.
             4
             ,
             5.
             the
             dead
             man
             a
             patient
             in
             receiving
             influences
             of
             life
             ,
             
               Eph.
               2.
               1.
               
               And
               you
               hath
               be
               quickened
               ,
               who
               were
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               .
            
             John
             5.
             25.
             
             The
             man
             is
             a
             passive
             subject
             under
             a
             creating
             power
             ,
             2
             
               Cor.
               4.
               6.
               
               Eph.
            
             2.
             10.
             
             So
             
               Ezek.
               36.
               26.
               
               Ezek.
               11.
               19.
               
               Zech.
            
             12.
             10.
             
             Yea
             if
             adversaries
             of
             grace
             yield
             an
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             grace
             ,
             and
             natural
             and
             supernatural
             power
             to
             believe
             (
             be
             that
             a
             remote
             or
             farther-off
             power
             )
             in
             all
             and
             every
             man
             ,
             member
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             or
             Indian
             ,
             or
             Brasilian
             .
             1.
             
             They
             must
             prove
             it
             by
             Scripture
             .
             2.
             
             They
             must
             shew
             some
             covenant
             and
             promise
             like
             to
             that
             
               Jer.
               31.
               33.
               
               Ezek.
            
             11.
             19
             ,
             20.
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             the
             Americans
             ,
             and
             shew
             whether
             the
             offer
             be
             moral
             or
             not
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             .
             Or
             3.
             they
             must
             say
             with
             Pelagians
             ,
             the
             power
             of
             believing
             was
             neither
             broken
             ,
             nor
             hurt
             ,
             nor
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             fall
             .
             But
             we
             may
             see
             and
             read
             free
             grace
             here
             :
             Christ
             leaves
             no
             room
             to
             our
             fencing
             and
             digladiation
             .
             He
             said
             not
             to
             the
             foundling
             ,
             
               Wilt
               thou
               live
               ?
               or
               wilt
               thou
               not
               live
               ?
            
             but
             
               I
               said
               positively
               unto
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               live
               .
            
             And
             to
             make
             it
             sure
             ,
             
               Yea
               I
               said
               unto
               thee
               when
               thou
               wast
               in
               thy
               blood
               ,
               live
               .
            
             Ezek.
             16.
             6.
             
             Nor
             said
             he
             to
             the
             dry
             bone●
             ,
             Shall
             I
             open
             your
             graves
             ,
             and
             bring
             you
             out
             loving
             and
             believing
             ?
             John
             5.
             25.
             
             Send
             me
             your
             hand-writ
             and
             consent
             out
             of
             the
             graves
             ,
             else
             I
             le
             not
             enlive
             you
             .
             Nay
             he
             did
             the
             work
             first
             ,
             and
             first
             gave
             us
             life
             ,
             and
             then
             sought
             and
             obtained
             our
             after-consent
             .
             As
             a
             Prince
             ,
             who
             by
             strong
             hand
             conquers
             a
             people
             ,
             never
             treats
             with
             them
             whether
             he
             shall
             be
             their
             King
             or
             not
             ,
             till
             he
             first
             subdue
             them
             ,
             take
             their
             forts
             and
             castles
             ,
             disarm
             the
             inhabitants
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             offers
             them
             good
             conditions
             ,
             and
             gains
             their
             after-good
             will
             that
             he
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             And
             we
             are
             translated
             and
             in
             Christ's
             bounds
             ,
             and
             have
             laid
             down
             arms
             ,
             before
             ever
             we
             yield
             a
             spiritual
             ,
             vital
             ,
             lively
             ,
             and
             sincere
             amen
             and
             closing
             with
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             ,
             and
             none
             but
             he
             onely
             shall
             reign
             over
             us
             .
             And
             it
             's
             admirable
             what
             branches
             of
             freedome
             are
             here
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             No
             husbandman
             can
             help
             the
             clouds
             ;
             no
             art
             of
             navigators
             can
             create
             fair
             winds
             ,
             nor
             can
             our
             seeking
             create
             influences
             of
             sensible
             and
             feeling
             finding
             of
             him
             whom
             the
             soul
             loves
             ,
             Cant.
             1.
             
          
           
           
             2.
             
             No
             excellency
             of
             meanes
             ,
             were
             it
             an
             Angel
             ,
             and
             the
             man
             Christ
             preaching
             ,
             so
             
               as
               all
               bear
               him
               witness
               ,
               and
               are
               astonished
               at
               the
               gracious
               words
               that
               proceed
               out
               of
               his
               mouth
               ,
            
             Luke
             4.
             22.
             can
             create
             saving
             influences
             ;
             but
             by
             the
             contrary
             ,
             influences
             of
             hell
             fill
             them
             with
             wrath
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             cast
             Christ
             over
             the
             hill
             ,
             and
             break
             his
             bones
             ,
             Luke
             4.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Fectless
             objects
             fetch
             influences
             from
             hell
             :
             as
             King
             Herod
             and
             all
             Jerusalem
             with
             him
             are
             quaking
             for
             fear
             ,
             at
             the
             birth
             of
             a
             weeping
             babe
             in
             cradle
             .
             Can
             an
             infant
             rise
             out
             of
             his
             swadling
             cloaths
             and
             cut
             the
             Kings
             throat
             ,
             Matth.
             2.
             9.
             and
             with
             fire
             and
             sword
             destroy
             all
             Jerusalem
             ?
             or
             can
             a
             dead
             corps
             in
             the
             grave
             rise
             and
             slay
             the
             souldiers
             ?
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             For
             the
             external
             calling
             ,
             many
             are
             called
             ,
             and
             hear
             40
             ,
             50
             ,
             60
             ,
             70.
             yeares
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             influences
             of
             grace
             fall
             on
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             men
             (
             ah
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             )
             were
             the
             cursed
             ground
             and
             blasted
             fig-tree
             :
             yea
             contrary
             to
             influences
             ,
             he
             blasts
             the
             roses
             by
             withdrawing
             sap
             from
             them
             ,
             burnes
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             turns
             hearts
             into
             iron
             ,
             by
             forbidding
             the
             clouds
             to
             rain
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             In
             a
             moment
             he
             sends
             flowing
             showrs
             upon
             the
             thief
             crucified
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             he
             preacheth
             Christ
             a
             King
             on
             the
             cross
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Who
             knows
             not
             the
             celerity
             and
             swiftness
             of
             the
             love-visits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             coming
             leaping
             over
             the
             mountaines
             ,
             and
             skipping
             over
             the
             hills
             ?
             When
             the
             man
             is
             going
             down
             to
             the
             pit
             ,
             the
             influence
             that
             a
             found
             ransome
             it
             accepted
             for
             him
             ,
             makes
             him
             revive
             so
             that
             his
             flesh
             shall
             be
             fresher
             then
             a
             childs
             ,
             Job
             33.
             23
             ,
             24
             ,
             25.
             and
             
               v.
               26.
               
               He
               shall
               pray
               unto
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               favourable
               unto
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             Elihu
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             There
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             here
             betwixt
             Sun-influences
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             apple
             on
             the
             same
             tree
             which
             are
             nearest
             to
             the
             Suns
             shining
             ,
             are
             most
             cordial
             and
             delicious
             ;
             they
             are
             rawer
             and
             sourer
             ,
             though
             upon
             the
             same
             stock
             ,
             that
             are
             long
             in
             the
             morning
             ere
             the
             Sun-influences
             fall
             on
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             soon
             under
             the
             afternoon-shadow
             ;
             but
             the
             disciples
             ,
             shined
             upon
             by
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             transfiguration
             near
             Christ
             ,
             
             and
             Moses
             ,
             and
             Elias
             ,
             spake
             they
             knew
             not
             what
             ,
             and
             that
             carnally
             ,
             Mark
             9.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             And
             who
             can
             think
             there
             is
             heterodox
             Divinity
             so
             near
             heaven
             as
             now
             the
             Apostles
             were
             ?
             So
             doth
             John
             fall
             dead
             at
             the
             feet
             of
             Christ
             when
             he
             is
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Revel
             .
             1.
             10
             ,
             13
             ,
             17.
             
             The
             well
             is
             damned
             at
             the
             head
             of
             the
             fountain
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Hence
             the
             second
             Property
             is
             clear
             of
             it self
             ;
             it
             's
             of
             free
             grace
             we
             are
             maried
             here
             before
             we
             spiritually
             yield
             that
             Christ
             be
             our
             husband
             .
             We
             are
             created
             of
             new
             to
             be
             his
             holy
             frame
             and
             workmanship
             ,
             and
             then
             hardly
             can
             we
             but
             consent
             ;
             nor
             bought
             we
             his
             love-influences
             .
             Yea
             nor
             is
             the
             Lord
             obliged
             to
             give
             the
             Sun-influences
             for
             shining
             and
             moving
             ,
             nor
             the
             fire
             for
             casting
             out
             heat
             :
             He
             hath
             interposed
             his
             Soveraignty
             in
             the
             contrary
             when
             he
             pleased
             ,
             
               Josh
               .
               10.
               13.
               
               Isa
               .
               38.
               8.
               
               Dan.
            
             3.
             27.
             to
             teach
             that
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             have
             their
             Charters
             and
             their
             Writs
             of
             both
             being
             and
             working
             ,
             from
             the
             free
             goodness
             and
             soveraignty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             the
             third
             Consideration
             ,
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             his
             own
             influences
             .
             Of
             our
             actings
             .
             2.
             
             The
             efficacious
             ,
             domineering
             ,
             insuperable
             cause
             .
             3.
             
             How
             the
             effects
             are
             ascribed
             to
             him
             principally
             .
             To
             prove
             the
             first
             I
             need
             not
             goe
             back
             to
             prove
             the
             necessity
             of
             divine
             influences
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             works
             all
             our
             works
             in
             us
             .
             The
             second
             is
             more
             dubious
             ,
             but
             it
             's
             spoken
             to
             before
             ,
             Christ
             is
             such
             a
             cause
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             His
             strong
             decree
             of
             Predestination
             must
             carry
             him
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             same
             power
             of
             God
             that
             raised
             Christ
             from
             the
             dead
             acts
             here
             .
             Elsewhere
             this
             is
             proved
             by
             famous
             D.
             Tuisse
             ,
             by
             Learned
             Amesius
             ,
             and
             many
             of
             our
             worthy
             Divines
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             
             He
             who
             gives
             an
             insuperable
             influence
             to
             a
             free
             and
             contingent
             effect
             ,
             must
             render
             that
             effect
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             free
             .
             2.
             
             He
             who
             with
             mans
             free-will
             does
             insuperably
             produce
             the
             effect
             ,
             must
             doe
             violence
             to
             mans
             free-will
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             He
             who
             with
             mans
             free-will
             doth
             insuperably
             produce
             the
             effect
             by
             his
             alone
             and
             only
             physical
             and
             real
             motion
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             way
             ,
             as
             the
             Lord
             causeth
             the
             Sun
             
             to
             rise
             and
             goe
             down
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             to
             give
             heat
             ,
             
               ●e
               doth
               or
               must
               doe
               violence
               to
               mans
               free-will
               .
            
             True.
             But
             now
             the
             Assumption
             is
             false
             ;
             for
             the
             Lord
             doth
             not
             so
             and
             by
             such
             an
             only
             physical
             motion
             insuperably
             produce
             the
             effect
             .
          
           
             He
             
               who
               with
               mans
               free-will
               does
               insuperably
               produce
               the
               effect
               ,
            
             with
             both
             an
             insuperable
             ,
             physical
             ,
             and
             real
             motion
             ,
             and
             also
             with
             a
             moral
             ,
             perswasive
             ,
             and
             legal
             motion
             ,
             flowing
             from
             a
             command
             ,
             
               he
               must
               doe
               violence
               to
               mans
               free-will
               .
            
          
           
             This
             is
             most
             untrue
             ;
             for
             the
             physical
             and
             moral
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             though
             both
             be
             insuperable
             ,
             yet
             neither
             the
             one
             exceeds
             the
             other
             in
             degrees
             of
             necessity
             ,
             nor
             doe
             they
             both
             joyntly
             exceed
             the
             necessity
             which
             free-will
             will
             impose
             on
             itself
             .
          
           
             
               If
               any
               object
            
             ,
             He
             who
             insuperably
             moves
             free-wil
             to
             act
             ,
             he
             doth
             infer
             violence
             to
             free-wil
             :
             But
             God
             doth
             insuperably
             move
             free-will
             .
             Therefore
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             proposition
             is
             false
             .
             1.
             
             The
             Lord
             by
             casting
             an
             ague
             of
             love-sickness
             in
             the
             soul
             ,
             moves
             the
             free-wil
             of
             the
             Spouse
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             to
             die
             for
             Christ
             ,
             rather
             then
             deny
             him
             ,
             because
             love
             of
             it self
             considered
             as
             separated
             from
             the
             Lords
             physical
             motions
             on
             the
             soul
             ,
             works
             upon
             the
             will
             more
             strongly
             and
             insuperably
             ,
             then
             many
             floods
             upon
             a
             fire
             ,
             and
             is
             hard
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               as
               hell
            
             ,
             or
             the
             place
             of
             the
             dead
             ,
             and
             marriage-love
             is
             cruel
             as
             the
             grave
             ,
             Cant.
             8.
             6.
             yet
             love
             infers
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             will.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Commands
             the
             Sun
             and
             it
             riseth
             not
             ,
             Job
             9.
             7.
             and
             commandeth
             the
             Sun
             and
             it
             riseth
             ,
             Psalm
             104.
             19
             ,
             22.
             
             And
             the
             Sun
             cannot
             but
             obey
             him
             ;
             for
             all
             creatures
             are
             his
             servants
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             91.
             and
             he
             moves
             all
             natural
             causes
             to
             act
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             act
             insuperably
             ,
             and
             yet
             he
             doth
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             natures
             of
             Sun
             ,
             fire
             ,
             and
             second
             causes
             ,
             in
             moving
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             
               who
               contributes
               an
               insuperable
               influence
               with
               free-will
               .
            
             if
             that
             influence
             be
             contemperated
             and
             sweetly
             accommodate
             to
             the
             nature
             ,
             and
             elective
             ,
             and
             rational
             way
             of
             working
             of
             free-wil
             acting
             out
             of
             judgment
             ,
             as
             our
             free-wil
             acts
             here
             .
          
           
             He
             
               is
               not
               a
               cause
               inferring
               violence
               to
               free-will
               .
            
             Should
             
             he
             indeed
             over-drive
             and
             over-act
             the
             free
             inclination
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             reason
             ,
             light
             ,
             and
             judgment
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             moral
             and
             free
             elective
             inclination
             of
             the
             will
             ,
             he
             should
             constrain
             and
             force
             free-will
             :
             But
             this
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             but
             inclines
             the
             heart
             of
             David
             to
             the
             Lords
             testimonies
             sweetly
             ,
             strongly
             ,
             insuperably
             ;
             and
             this
             David
             prays
             for
             ,
             
               Psalm
               119.
               
               Psalm
               5.
               
               Psalm
            
             19.
             and
             the
             Saints
             in
             many
             places
             ;
             and
             neither
             David
             nor
             the
             Saints
             in
             such
             prayers
             suit
             of
             God
             to
             destroy
             free-will
             :
             also
             the
             Lords
             command
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Lords
             influence
             ,
             is
             our
             rule
             of
             obedience
             .
             But
             since
             we
             know
             not
             the
             Lords
             actual
             denying
             of
             his
             influence
             ,
             because
             we
             are
             willing
             he
             should
             deny
             it
             ,
             our
             sinful
             non-acting
             is
             no
             less
             our
             guiltiness
             ,
             then
             if
             we
             had
             the
             dominion
             and
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lords
             influences
             in
             our
             power
             .
             A
             Master
             commands
             his
             servant
             to
             come
             to
             such
             a
             place
             where
             his
             Master
             useth
             to
             be
             ,
             yet
             neither
             is
             the
             Master
             obliged
             to
             be
             in
             the
             place
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             neither
             passes
             he
             any
             promise
             to
             be
             there
             :
             if
             the
             servant
             come
             not
             to
             that
             place
             ,
             and
             willingly
             absent
             himself
             ,
             and
             willingly
             consent
             that
             the
             Master
             be
             not
             in
             the
             place
             ,
             the
             servants
             not
             coming
             is
             a
             manifest
             contravening
             of
             his
             Masters
             command
             .
             So
             the
             Lord
             commanding
             me
             to
             pray
             ,
             though
             he
             concur
             not
             by
             his
             Spirit
             interceding
             to
             help
             me
             as
             he
             useth
             to
             doe
             ,
             my
             not
             praying
             is
             a
             contravening
             of
             his
             command
             ,
             who
             calls
             to
             me
             ,
             pray
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             under
             this
             trouble
             :
             For
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             Spirits
             helping
             ,
             or
             not
             helping
             me
             to
             pray
             is
             not
             my
             rule
             ,
             but
             the
             commandement
             is
             my
             rule
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             Spirit
             is
             not
             obliged
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             I
             pray
             not
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             
             My
             willing
             not
             praying
             is
             a
             sinful
             virtual
             consent
             to
             want
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             Then
             should
             the
             Suns
             not
             moving
             ,
             but
             standing
             still
             in
             the
             firmament
             ,
             be
             a
             contravening
             of
             the
             command
             of
             God
             given
             in
             the
             Creation
             ,
             when
             he
             gave
             to
             the
             Sun
             a
             power
             to
             move
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             ropes
             of
             Logick
             can
             draw
             the
             conclusion
             and
             antecedent
             together
             :
             The
             Lords
             command
             to
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             moral
             ,
             but
             natural
             .
          
           
           
             2.
             
             It
             's
             not
             absolute
             .
             The
             power
             of
             moving
             in
             the
             Sun
             is
             not
             to
             be
             acted
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             ,
             concurring
             or
             not
             concurring
             with
             the
             Sun
             ,
             so
             as
             the
             Sun
             is
             under
             onely
             (
             to
             speak
             so
             )
             a
             physical
             mandate
             of
             omnipotency
             ,
             not
             under
             an
             Ethical
             ,
             Moral
             ,
             Legal
             ,
             or
             obediential
             commandement
             ,
             to
             move
             ,
             or
             to
             shine
             ,
             under
             peril
             of
             sin
             and
             punishment
             ,
             as
             man
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             holy
             moral
             mandate
             and
             commandement
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Obj.
             A
             free
             cause
             hath
             more
             liberty
             not
             to
             act
             ,
             or
             to
             act
             ,
             then
             the
             Sunne
             hath
             to
             give
             light
             ,
             and
             the
             fire
             to
             give
             heat
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Lord
             must
             have
             given
             to
             free-will
             a
             power
             of
             nilling
             and
             willing
             ,
             and
             must
             tie
             his
             influences
             to
             await
             and
             be
             ready
             ,
             concur
             or
             not
             concur
             ,
             as
             free-will
             shall
             think
             fit
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             free
             will
             of
             Angels
             or
             men
             hath
             no
             more
             freedome
             and
             exemption
             from
             the
             dominion
             of
             providence
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             or
             the
             fire
             hath
             ,
             but
             all
             causes
             natural
             or
             free
             ,
             are
             equally
             under
             the
             Lords
             dominion
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Free
             will
             hath
             no
             more
             a
             dominion
             over
             the
             Lords
             dominion
             and
             his
             influences
             ,
             that
             are
             given
             out
             ,
             or
             withdrawn
             according
             to
             this
             soveraign
             dominion
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             or
             the
             pismire
             .
             Yea
             free-wil
             is
             under
             his
             dominion
             ,
             and
             also
             Prov.
             21.
             1.
             all
             the
             free
             actings
             of
             the
             creature
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             necessary
             actings
             of
             Sun
             and
             fire
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             .
             Free-will
             hath
             indeed
             a
             more
             dominion
             over
             its
             own
             acts
             ,
             being
             a
             rational
             and
             free
             agent
             ,
             then
             the
             Sun
             over
             its
             acts
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             is
             considerably
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             chief
             Master
             of
             work
             :
             
               Not
               ye
               ,
               but
               your
               Fathers
               Spirit
               speaketh
               in
               you
               ,
            
             Matth.
             10.
             19.
             
             
               Not
               I
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               in
               me
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             10.
             
             
               I
               live
               not
               ,
               but
               Christ
               lives
               in
               me
               ,
            
             Gal.
             2.
             20.
             
             And
             yet
             Paul
             lives
             ,
             Paul
             labours
             ,
             but
             let
             God
             reign
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             actings
             of
             God
             in
             all
             created
             effects
             ,
             especially
             his
             influences
             of
             grace
             are
             letten
             out
             immediately
             ,
             
             both
             
               immediatione
               virtutis
               ,
               &
               immediatione
               suppositi
               ,
            
             by
             immeate
             concurring
             of
             his
             power
             and
             vertue
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             personal
             (
             as
             it
             were
             )
             concurrence
             of
             himself
             ,
             so
             the
             Lord
             works
             not
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             doe
             by
             a
             Deputy
             or
             Lieutenant
             ,
             as
             a
             King
             rules
             and
             governs
             another
             Kingdome
             ,
             not
             by
             himself
             in
             person
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             Deputy
             ,
             who
             represents
             
             his
             person
             ;
             and
             Princes
             being
             far
             distant
             ,
             the
             sea
             intervening
             ,
             transact
             matters
             of
             peace
             and
             warre
             with
             other
             Princes
             and
             States
             ,
             by
             their
             Ambassadors
             and
             Legates
             whom
             they
             send
             .
          
           
             For
             God
             is
             said
             to
             be
             with
             Moses
             mouth
             ,
             not
             onely
             giving
             him
             eloquence
             ,
             and
             a
             tongue
             ,
             but
             the
             Lord
             spoke
             in
             him
             to
             Pharaoh
             ,
             Exod.
             4.
             15.
             
             
               I
               will
               be
               with
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               and
               with
               Aarons
               mouth
               ,
               and
               teach
               you
               what
               to
               doe
               .
            
             Gen.
             46.
             4.
             
             
               Fear
               not
               ,
               Jacob
               ,
               to
               goe
               down
               to
               Egypt
               ,
               I
               will
               go
               down
               with
               thee
               into
               Egypt
               :
            
             And
             I
             will
             surely
             bring
             thee
             up
             again
             ;
             my
             power
             shall
             be
             with
             thee
             to
             protect
             thee
             ,
             my
             wisedome
             to
             lead
             thee
             (
             this
             had
             been
             much
             )
             but
             he
             meets
             with
             Jacobs
             fear
             ,
             ah
             ,
             I
             goedown
             to
             Egypt
             ,
             God
             is
             not
             in
             that
             Idolatrous
             Land.
             Fear
             not
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             I
             the
             Lord
             in
             person
             shall
             go
             with
             thee
             ,
             to
             bless
             thee
             ,
             to
             act
             in
             thee
             .
             
               Jer.
               1.
               19.
               
               They
               shall
               fight
               against
               thee
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               not
               prevail
               against
               thee
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             
               For
               I
               am
               with
               thee
               to
               deliver
               thee
               .
               Immediatione
               suppositi
               .
            
             God
             was
             
             Jeremiah's
             immediate
             deliverer
             ;
             for
             v.
             18.
             he
             had
             promised
             before
             to
             be
             with
             Jeremiah
             by
             the
             immediation
             of
             his
             power
             and
             grace
             :
             
               For
               behold
               I
               have
               made
               thee
               this
               day
               a
               defenced
               city
               ,
               an
               iron
               pillar
               ,
               and
               brazen
               walls
               against
               the
               whole
               Land
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             The
             Lord
             is
             present
             by
             the
             gracious
             mettal
             of
             zeal
             ,
             faith
             ,
             invincible
             courage
             he
             put
             in
             his
             Prophet
             .
             So
             Christ
             ,
             
               Luke
               24.
               49.
               
               Behold
               I
               send
               the
               promise
               of
               my
               Father
               unto
               you
               .
            
             What
             ,
             will
             he
             be
             away
             himself
             then
             ?
             No
             :
             for
             he
             saith
             Matth.
             28.
             29.
             to
             the
             same
             disciples
             ,
             Loe
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               I
               am
               with
               you
               alway
               ,
               even
               unto
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Spirit
               acts
               in
               his
               own
               ,
            
             John
             14.
             17.
             
             He
             dwels
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             in
             you
             .
             v.
             26.
             
             He
             shall
             teach
             you
             all
             things
             .
             John
             16.
             13.
             
             He
             will
             guide
             you
             in
             all
             truth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             
               Psal
               .
               73.
               24.
               
               Thou
               wilt
               guide
               me
               with
               thy
               counsel
               .
            
             He
             may
             doe
             that
             though
             absent
             ,
             by
             infusing
             into
             the
             Prophet
             the
             habit
             of
             wisedome
             :
             nay
             he
             is
             nearer
             hand
             ,
             
               v.
               2.
               
               Nevertheless
               I
               am
               continually
               with
               thee
               ,
               thou
               hast
               holden
               me
               by
               my
               right
               hand
               .
            
             That
             is
             more
             then
             power
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             action
             of
             leading
             that
             is
             ascribed
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             his
             only
             action
             .
             
               Deut.
               32.
               12.
               
               So
               the
               Lord
               alone
               led
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               no
               strange
               God
               with
               him
               .
            
             Now
             the
             eyes
             ,
             legs
             ,
             wisedome
             and
             will
             of
             the
             guide
             and
             leader
             are
             the
             travellers
             :
             
             It
             's
             true
             ,
             
             he
             led
             them
             by
             right
             hand
             of
             Moses
             ,
             but
             who
             then
             shall
             lead
             Moses
             ?
             for
             Moses
             needed
             a
             guide
             as
             they
             ,
             Isa
             .
             63.
             12.
             
             Yea
             but
             he
             was
             leader
             in
             person
             himself
             .
             
               He
               led
               them
               through
               the
               deep
               as
               an
               horse
               in
               the
               wilderness
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               ●●umble
               .
            
             Now
             a
             horse
             is
             not
             led
             ,
             by
             giving
             him
             power
             to
             guide
             himself
             ,
             but
             the
             leader
             holds
             the
             bridle
             ,
             and
             directs
             the
             way
             to
             the
             horse
             .
             So
             the
             Lords
             Christ's
             gentle
             driving
             of
             the
             ewes
             with
             lamb
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             carrying
             the
             lambs
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             11.
             is
             an
             action
             immediate
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             .
             The
             warmness
             of
             life
             that
             comes
             from
             Christ's
             own
             bosom
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             Spirit
             spreading
             warm
             love
             abroad
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             speaks
             the
             personal
             acting
             of
             the
             Son
             and
             Spirit
             .
             So
             drawing
             ,
             
               John
               6.
               44.
               
               Cant.
            
             1.
             4.
             speaks
             the
             nearness
             of
             the
             Father
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             acting
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             to
             be
             considered
             .
             There
             are
             two
             sorts
             of
             causes
             :
             
             on
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             another
             
               in
               facto
               esse
            
             .
             The
             Creator
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             but
             half
             a
             cause
             :
             the
             father
             begets
             a
             son
             :
             the
             carpenter
             builds
             a
             ship
             :
             the
             Mason
             raises
             up
             the
             frame
             of
             a
             goodly
             house
             :
             But
             the
             son
             lives
             when
             the
             father
             is
             dead
             ;
             the
             ship
             sailes
             thousands
             of
             miles
             ;
             and
             the
             house
             stands
             hundreds
             of
             years
             ,
             when
             the
             carpenter
             and
             the
             mason
             are
             far
             from
             them
             :
             for
             they
             are
             causes
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             onely
             the
             making
             of
             houses
             and
             ships
             .
          
           
             But
             there
             are
             some
             causes
             doe
             more
             .
             The
             soul
             is
             a
             cause
             of
             the
             living
             man
             ;
             and
             when
             the
             soul
             is
             removed
             ,
             the
             man
             dies
             :
             the
             face
             looking
             on
             the
             glass
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             image
             ,
             both
             in
             its
             production
             and
             conservation
             :
             remove
             the
             face
             ,
             and
             the
             image
             vanisheth
             away
             :
             the
             Sunne
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             day-light
             ,
             which
             is
             transfused
             through
             the
             aire
             ,
             from
             the
             East
             to
             the
             West
             .
             When
             the
             Sun
             goes
             down
             to
             another
             Horizon
             ,
             day-light
             vanisheth
             away
             ,
             because
             the
             Sun
             not
             by
             a
             deputy
             ,
             and
             by
             vertue
             communicated
             to
             another
             ,
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             the
             aires
             enlightning
             ,
             but
             is
             the
             cause
             of
             day-light
             ,
             both
             as
             touching
             the
             creating
             of
             it
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             and
             as
             touching
             the
             preserving
             of
             it
             ,
             or
             
               in
               conservari
               &
               facto
               esse
            
             .
             So
             is
             God
             the
             cause
             of
             all
             creatures
             ,
             both
             as
             touching
             being
             ,
             and
             continuation
             being
             ;
             the
             Lord
             made
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             are
             made
             ,
             the
             house
             of
             heaven
             and
             earth
             should
             return
             to
             nothing
             ,
             if
             the
             Lord
             should
             withdraw
             
             his
             causative
             influence
             .
             But
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             the
             Lord
             is
             every
             wa●
             the
             cause
             of
             grace
             ,
             of
             our
             spiritual
             life
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             our
             actings
             of
             grace
             .
             The
             new
             life
             should
             turn
             to
             nothing
             ,
             if
             Christ
             withdraw
             his
             gracious
             influence
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             that
             our
             poor
             little
             image
             and
             spiritual
             breaths
             are
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             both
             touching
             production
             and
             conservation
             by
             his
             graces
             breathing
             .
             Hence
             if
             the
             Angel
             of
             his
             presence
             goe
             with
             us
             ,
             his
             hand
             in
             our
             right
             hand
             ,
             Psal
             .
             73.
             23.
             let
             us
             say
             ,
             1.
             
             As
             Moses
             after
             the
             Lord
             had
             promised
             ,
             Exod.
             33.
             15.
             
             
               If
               thy
               presence
               goe
               not
            
             (
             with
             me
             )
             
               carry
               me
               not
               hence
            
             .
             Ah
             ,
             who
             refuse
             a
             journey
             except
             God
             goe
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             be
             at
             his
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             fixes
             the
             mind
             on
             this
             ,
             I
             will
             not
             goe
             to
             the
             pulpit
             as
             a
             Minister
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             bench
             as
             a
             Judge
             ,
             nor
             to
             the
             field
             as
             a
             souldier
             ,
             except
             the
             Lord
             lead
             me
             ,
             and
             hold
             me
             by
             his
             right
             hand
             ?
             Doe
             ye
             misse
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             the
             leading
             of
             the
             Spirit
             in
             a
             spiritual
             way
             of
             eating
             ,
             
             sleeping
             ,
             waking
             ,
             buying
             ,
             journeying
             ?
             It
             is
             good
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             I
             cannot
             stir
             without
             God
             and
             his
             influences
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             sparrow
             and
             the
             raven
             ,
             the
             lyon
             and
             the
             wolf
             ,
             cannot
             stir
             without
             Gods
             influences
             of
             nature
             .
             Ah
             ,
             that
             is
             poor
             and
             hungry
             .
             Many
             have
             no
             more
             help
             of
             God
             to
             be
             lead
             in
             eating
             and
             drinking
             for
             God
             ,
             then
             the
             raven
             and
             the
             lyon
             .
          
           
             Obj.
             I
             cannot
             pray
             nor
             hear
             without
             the
             influences
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Ah
             ,
             you
             miss
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             concurring
             with
             a
             gift
             ;
             but
             ye
             miss
             not
             his
             gracious
             and
             saving
             influence
             to
             pray
             and
             hear
             in
             faith
             and
             feeling
             to
             concur
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Judas
             the
             traitor
             cannot
             preach
             and
             cast
             out
             devils
             ,
             without
             a
             common
             influence
             of
             a
             God
             with
             his
             gift
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             all
             your
             missing
             .
             The
             renewed
             man
             misses
             that
             which
             (
             in
             a
             manner
             is
             his
             due
             )
             as
             a
             renewed
             man
             ;
             and
             that
             is
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             grace
             in
             his
             acting
             .
             If
             a
             horse
             want
             a
             leg
             ,
             he
             shall
             soon
             miss
             it
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             running
             ,
             ;
             for
             four
             legs
             are
             due
             to
             him
             by
             nature
             ,
             but
             the
             horse
             in
             running
             misseth
             not
             the
             wings
             of
             an
             eagle
             ;
             for
             wings
             are
             not
             due
             to
             him
             .
             Gracious
             influences
             are
             
             not
             due
             to
             a
             Judas
             ,
             nor
             such
             a
             guide
             as
             the
             Spirit
             to
             any
             reprobate
             man
             ;
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             misse
             such
             a
             gracious
             guide
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             teaches
             us
             to
             be
             willing
             to
             be
             led
             as
             to
             1.
             
             Deny
             our
             will
             and
             wisedome
             ;
             as
             the
             blind
             man
             should
             not
             contend
             with
             his
             leader
             and
             guide
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             did
             see
             better
             then
             his
             guide
             .
             Slack
             your
             high-bended
             will
             ,
             and
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             cavil
             not
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             this
             way
             I
             must
             goe
             whether
             my
             guide
             will
             or
             not
             :
             Let
             your
             will
             be
             as
             dead
             ,
             and
             no
             will
             at
             all
             ;
             and
             let
             the
             Spirit
             in
             his
             will
             and
             wisedome
             reign
             in
             you
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             
             Spread
             out
             the
             sails
             and
             give
             them
             to
             the
             wind
             ;
             resign
             the
             heart
             to
             the
             Spirit
             :
             obey
             that
             ,
             
               My
               son
               ,
               give
               me
               thy
               heart
               .
            
             Give
             Christ
             your
             loves
             ,
             as
             Cant.
             7.
             12.
             
             Keep
             none
             of
             your
             heart
             or
             love
             to
             your self
             ,
             but
             quit
             fully
             both
             to
             the
             leading
             Spirit
             of
             Jesus
             .
             Your
             love
             and
             your
             heart
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Gospel-dispensation
             ,
             is
             not
             your
             own
             ,
             or
             at
             your
             disposing
             ,
             whatever
             property
             naturall
             by
             law
             you
             have
             over
             your self
             ;
             
             for
             the
             law
             buyes
             you
             not
             .
             We
             are
             less
             our
             own
             ,
             and
             more
             Christs
             by
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             more
             our
             own
             by
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Many
             profess
             themselves
             sons
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             be
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             not
             given
             eyes
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             will
             and
             love
             to
             the
             Spirit
             :
             they
             keep
             a
             great
             piece
             of
             their
             heart
             and
             their
             love
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             inward
             reluctancy
             and
             wrestling
             against
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             yet
             remaining
             debtors
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             pay
             the
             debt
             of
             service
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             This
             is
             comfortable
             ,
             that
             Christ
             makes
             it
             the
             travail
             of
             his
             soul
             ,
             Isa
             .
             53.
             11.
             and
             his
             soul-satisfaction
             
               to
               see
               his
               seed
            
             ,
             and
             to
             
               bring
               many
               children
               to
               glory
            
             ,
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             
             So
             his
             soules
             work
             is
             upon
             keeping
             such
             as
             are
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             guiding
             on
             his
             flock
             ,
             John
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             in
             going
             before
             his
             own
             sheep
             ,
             in
             calling
             them
             by
             name
             ,
             and
             in
             leading
             them
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             keeps
             such
             as
             come
             ,
             and
             
               raiseth
               them
               up
               at
               the
               last
               day
               ,
            
             John
             6.
             37
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             He
             guides
             them
             with
             prayers
             ,
             John
             14.
             16.
             intercedes
             for
             them
             ,
             to
             reduce
             them
             when
             they
             goe
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             all
             this
             with
             soul-satisfaction
             and
             delight
             ,
             
             to
             get
             all
             his
             off-spring
             and
             children
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             to
             him
             ,
             fairly
             landed
             ,
             and
             set
             in
             the
             other
             side
             of
             the
             sea
             ,
             beyond
             temptations
             and
             hazards
             ,
             beyond
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             a
             fellow-feeling
             and
             compassion
             ,
             his
             bowels
             being
             moved
             ,
             even
             now
             ,
             in
             heaven
             with
             our
             infirmities
             ,
             Heb.
             4.
             14
             ,
             15.
             so
             far
             as
             is
             suitable
             to
             his
             glorified
             state
             ,
             as
             our
             great
             
               High-Priest
               ,
               which
               hath
               passed
               into
               the
               heavens
               .
            
             So
             his
             other
             affections
             of
             desire
             ,
             as
             our
             head
             ,
             and
             natural
             and
             kindly
             care
             to
             have
             all
             his
             members
             guided
             safe
             in
             at
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             :
             and
             he
             must
             have
             much
             soul
             delight
             and
             satisfaction
             ,
             that
             his
             own
             be
             led
             with
             his
             holy
             arm
             ,
             and
             gathered
             in
             ,
             Isa
             .
             40.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             We
             have
             a
             loose
             faith
             ,
             the
             head
             shall
             care
             and
             watch
             for
             us
             ,
             though
             we
             sleep
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Christ
             is
             graciously
             careful
             to
             give
             influences
             ,
             whether
             we
             sleep
             or
             wake
             ,
             pray
             or
             pray
             not
             :
             
             our
             care
             can
             adde
             nothing
             to
             his
             care
             ;
             if
             he
             will
             fail
             in
             his
             trust
             ,
             and
             sleep
             ,
             and
             let
             us
             perish
             ,
             let
             him
             see
             to
             his
             own
             glory
             ;
             two
             cares
             ,
             one
             in
             the
             head
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             the
             members
             ,
             are
             needless
             :
             nay
             ,
             but
             his
             love
             and
             care
             ,
             as
             head
             ,
             sends
             down
             influences
             of
             godly
             fear
             and
             trembling
             to
             the
             members
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             work
             with
             him
             ,
             Jer.
             32.
             40.
             
          
           
             2.
             
             Our
             weakness
             of
             faith
             errs
             in
             the
             other
             extremity
             .
             Ah
             ,
             can
             my
             deadness
             and
             hardness
             be
             ever
             subdued
             !
             If
             Christ
             once
             sighed
             for
             the
             hardness
             of
             sinners
             hearts
             ,
             
             and
             wept
             over
             the
             slain
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             counted
             it
             meat
             and
             drink
             to
             bring
             in
             the
             Samaritans
             to
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             John
             4.
             34.
             
             Now
             when
             Christ
             is
             glorified
             ,
             and
             the
             affections
             of
             love
             ,
             compassion
             ,
             care
             ,
             are
             perfected
             in
             glory
             not
             destroyed
             ,
             should
             our
             unbelief
             say
             he
             now
             cares
             not
             for
             the
             hard
             heart
             and
             obstinacy
             of
             his
             redeemed
             ones
             ?
             If
             thy
             unbelief
             must
             take
             all
             the
             care
             off
             Christ
             ,
             and
             our
             unbelieving
             care
             must
             doe
             all
             ,
             let
             Christ
             sleep
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             proportion
             betwixt
             head
             and
             members
             ,
             the
             soul-travel
             of
             the
             head
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             the
             soul-travel
             of
             the
             members
             on
             earth
             in
             the
             use
             of
             all
             meanes
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             pra●ing
             ,
             praising
             ,
             goe
             together
             .
             Awaking
             head
             and
             sleeping
             members
             are
             unsutable
             .
             He
             watches
             prays
             ,
             and
             watch
             ye
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             pray
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A92141-e7300
           
             
               Joan.
               Strangius
               de
               voluntate
               &
               actionibus
               dei
               circa
               peccatum
               ,
               l.
               2.
               c.
               9.
               p.
            
             211.
             
             Sequitur
             dari
             priorem
             actionem
             cur
             voluntas
             (
             Adam
             )
             elegerit
             primum
             actum
             vitiosum
             quecunque
             ille
             sit
             ;
             nempe
             quia
             deus
             cum
             praemovit
             ac
             praedeterminavit
             ad
             istam
             electionem
             aut
             Actionem
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             See
             Rivetn
             .
             in
             Cath.
             orthodoxo
             tom
             .
             2.
             
             Q
             6.
             tract
             .
             4.
             n
             33.
             
             Meratins
             tom
             .
             1.
             tract
             .
             de
             bonitate
             &
             mal
             .
             hum
             .
             acta
             .
             dispu
             .
             11.
             sc
             .
             7.
             n.
             4.
             
          
           
             Strangius
             .
          
           
             Stranguis
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Strangius
             de
             vol.
             &
             Act.
             dei
             circa
             p.
             l.
             2.
             
          
           
             Strangius
             ,
             ib.
             
          
           
             Strangius
             de
             voluntate
             &
             actio
             .
             dei
             circa
             peccata
             ,
             
               l.
               2.
               c.
               9.
               p.
            
             214.
             2
             ,
             2.
             cedit
             tertia
             (
             necessitas
             )
             ex
             eorum
             sententia
             ,
             qui
             dicunt
             ,
             prius
             ratione
             nam
             Deus
             decreverit
             condere
             ,
             ante
             &
             citra
             peccati
             eorum
             praevisionē
             aut
             considerationem
             ,
             Deum
             ad
             manifestandam
             gloriam
             justitiae
             &
             misericordiae
             craedestinasse
             ex
             angelis
             &
             hominibus
             ,
             alios
             ad
             faelicitatem
             aeternam
             alios
             autem
             improbasse
             aeternis
             poenis
             adjudicandos
             ;
             non
             potuit
             fieri
             ut
             hoc
             decretum
             ex
             equeretur
             ;
             ex
             equitur
             enim
             Deus
             ,
             quicquid
             decrevit
             .
             Non
             Potuit
             autem
             exequi
             ,
             si
             nullum
             fuisset
             peccatum
             hominum
             aut
             Angelorum
             omnio
             enim
             decreta
             dei
             sam●
             libera
             ,
             sed
             ex
             hypothesi
             unius
             decreti
             fit
             ut
             aliud
             necessario
             ponendum
             sit
             ex
             vi
             ergo
             hujus
             decreti
             necesse
             erat
             ut
             homo
             &
             angeli
             aliqui
             peccarent
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92141-e9520
           
             God
             intended
             that
             no
             man
             should
             be
             saved
             by
             the
             law
             .
          
           
             True
             liberty
             .
             Grace
             loves
             to
             be
             restrained
             from
             doing
             evil
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             
               first
               Adam
            
             was
             to
             
               pray
               for
            
             perseverance
             ,
             
               is
               not
               clear
            
             .
          
           
             Adam
             was
             to
             rely
             on
             God
             for
             perseverance
             ,
             
               but
               as
            
             promised
             by
             the
             covenant
             of
             works
             .
          
           
             Our
             grace
             in
             the
             
               second
               Adam
            
             choicer
             then
             that
             in
             the
             first
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             
               influences
               in
               all
            
             .
          
           
             Divers
             write
             ,
             and
             assert
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             such
             a
             thing
             imaginable
             as
             the
             Lord
             's
             invincible
             predetermination
             of
             second
             causes
             ;
             but
             it
             s
             but
             a
             simple
             denial
             of
             the
             conclusion
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             show
             me
             how
             the
             Lord
             's
             soveraign
             dominion
             in
             procuring
             all
             the
             actings
             of
             Angels
             ,
             and
             Men
             ,
             and
             of
             natural
             causes
             to
             be
             ,
             or
             not
             to
             be
             as
             pleaseth
             the
             Soveraign
             Lord
             ,
             
               who
               doth
               what
               he
               will
               in
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             can
             stand
             unhurt
             ,
             (
             and
             stand
             it
             must
             )
             if
             ye
             remove
             the
             Lords
             insuperable
             predeterminating
             thereof
             ,
             or
             some
             act
             like
             this
             by
             which
             all
             must
             come
             to
             passe
             or
             not
             come
             to
             passe
             ,
             as
             holy
             Soveraignity
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             be
             silent
             ;
             the
             arguments
             for
             his
             Dominion
             being
             answered
             according
             to
             Scripture
             and
             sound
             reason
             
               disp
               .
               Scholas
               .
               de
               providentia
               .
               Exercit.
               apolo
               .
               pro
               gratai
               divian
               .
            
             Christs
             dying
             and
             drawing
             .
          
           
             Infinite
             almost
             influences
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             look
             not
             spiritually
             on
             influences
             .
          
           
             What
             influences
             are
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             
               God
               are
            
             suitable
             to
             Gods
             end
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             God
             for
             nilling
             and
             willing
             most
             rare
             and
             excellent
             .
          
           
             How
             Christ
             
               and
               the
            
             promised
             Spirit
             must
             be
             the
             causes
             
               of
               gracious
            
             influences
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             believe
             
               that
               he
            
             who
             purchased
             by
             
               his
               merit
            
             the
             habit
             of
             
               grace
               ,
               shall
            
             give
             suitable
             
               influences
               ,
               and
            
             to
             fear
             also
             our
             propension
             to
             fall
             .
          
           
             The
             promise
             of
             influences
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Necessity
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             Reasons
             of
             
               renewed
               influences
            
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             
               Adam
               might
            
             want
             influences
             ,
             the
             second
             cannot
             .
          
           
             Satans
             actions
             always
             destitute
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             How
             God
             withdraws
             inf●uences
             in
             particular
             acts
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
               ,
               and
               yet
            
             hath
             promised
             to
             bestow
             influences
             on
             the
             regenerate
             by
             promise
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             acts
             on
             us
             by
             his
             influences
             ,
             but
             we
             act
             not
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             cannot
             pray
             away
             desertion
             and
             the
             trying
             withdrawings
             ,
             &
             yet
             are
             we
             to
             pray
             submissively
             for
             the
             removal
             of
             desertion
             ,
             and
             are
             to
             pray
             against
             withdrawings
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             makes
             
               not
               the
            
             holy
             one
             the
             
               author
               of
            
             sin
             nor
             
               destroys
               liberty
            
             .
          
           
             The
             cause
             why
             
               God
               is
            
             not
             chargeable
             
               with
               the
            
             act
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             and
             man
             is
             chargeable
             .
          
           
             
               How
               we
            
             interpretatively
             
               yield
               to
               the
            
             want
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             and
             sin
             
               formally
               in
               the
            
             same
             act
             .
          
           
             Our
             interpretative
             wanting
             of
             influences
             and
             our
             formal
             sinning
             in
             the
             same
             act
             ,
             
               further
               clear'd
            
             .
          
           
             The
             soveraignty
             of
             God
             is
             destroy'd
             by
             Pelagians
             to
             the
             end
             they
             may
             exa't
             mans
             Free-will
             .
          
           
             Of
             our
             acts
             and
             spiritual
             duties
             under
             the
             spiritual
             withdrawings
             of
             God.
             Something
             of
             the
             state
             of
             the
             question
             .
          
           
             Our
             inability
             to
             do
             duties
             ,
             when
             the
             Spirit
             withdraws
             ,
             looseth
             us
             not
             from
             a
             moral
             obligation
             to
             perform
             the
             duties
             .
          
           
             
               Aug.
               Epist
            
             .
             89.
             
             Jubet
             Deus
             continentiam
             &
             dat
             continentia
             :
             Jubet
             per
             Legem
             ,
             dat
             per
             Gratiam
             ;
             jubet
             per
             Literam
             ,
             dat
             per
             Spiritum
             .
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             command
             and
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             clear
             that
             it
             is
             not
             formally
             sin
             to
             pray
             under
             withdrawings
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Vnder
             the
             ceasing
             of
             actual
             breathing
             we
             are
             to
             stir
             the
             remainders
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             doe
             our
             part
             in
             duties
             under
             withdrawings
             .
          
           
             Grace
             sweetens
             duties
             .
          
           
             What
             Soveraignty
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             differs
             from
             omnipotency
             .
          
           
             Soveraignty
             is
             to
             be
             adored
             in
             the
             hardest
             conditions
             .
          
           
             We
             storm
             more
             at
             permissive
             providences
             then
             at
             our
             own
             permitted
             sins
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             They
             are
             most
             graciously
             active
             to
             doe
             the
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             are
             most
             graciously
             passive
             to
             suffer
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             on
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             The
             unsearchableness
             of
             the
             Lord's
             dispensation
             into
             the
             eternal
             standing
             and
             falling
             of
             Angels
             and
             Men.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             vain
             to
             determine
             that
             the
             providence
             of
             never
             sinning
             is
             choicer
             ,
             then
             the
             providence
             of
             the
             inbringing
             of
             Christ
             God-man
             to
             die
             for
             sinners
             .
          
           
             As
             Mr.
             Baxter
             .
          
           
             The
             rightousness
             of
             God
             through
             faith
             is
             incomparably
             above
             our
             inherent
             righteousness
             .
          
           
             Isa
             .
             42.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
             Isa
             .
             53.
             11.
             
             Matth.
             3.
             17.
             
             Matth.
             17.
             5.
             
          
           
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             John
             15.
             13.
             
             Tit.
             3.
             45.
             
             Isa
             .
             62.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Eph.
             3.
             10.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             12.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             more
             ●minently
             declarative
             glory
             which
             is
             brought
             forth
             in
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             nor
             possibly
             could
             have
             been
             in
             the
             full
             and
             final
             obedience
             of
             the
             first
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             sin
             by
             no
             Scripture
             is
             choicer
             then
             to
             seek
             pardon
             in
             Christ's
             bloud
             .
          
           
             By
             justification
             we
             are
             not
             only
             negatively
             freed
             from
             guilt
             &
             wrath
             but
             also
             positively
             righteous
             .
          
           
             Inherent
             righteousness
             in
             glory
             is
             not
             the
             compleat
             and
             adequate
             end
             of
             Gospel
             justification
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Gospel-dispensation
             in
             commanding
             us
             to
             believe
             and
             be
             holy
             .
          
           
             How
             spiritual
             service
             to
             doe
             all
             because
             of
             the
             holy
             will
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             struggle
             with
             permissive
             providence
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             our
             Rule
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             low
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             deep
             results
             of
             that
             providence
             ,
             our
             own
             permitted
             sins
             .
          
           
             The
             soul-humbling
             thoughts
             that
             should
             flow
             from
             holy
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             The
             number
             of
             things
             possible
             ,
             and
             impossible
             ,
             that
             are
             to
             fall
             out
             ,
             or
             exist
             ,
             is
             under
             holy
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             The
             connection
             of
             things
             of
             which
             the
             extremes
             never
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             existence
             and
             co-existence
             of
             things
             must
             be
             under
             the
             holy
             Soveraignty
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             Soveraignty
             shines
             in
             means
             and
             end
             ,
             things
             of
             rare
             providence
             and
             justice
             ,
             in
             administration
             of
             means
             of
             salvation
             to
             some
             ,
             not
             to
             others
             .
          
           
             Soveraignty
             is
             eminent
             in
             holding
             of
             possible
             evils
             ,
             and
             in
             determining
             the
             measure
             of
             sufferings
             .
          
           
             The
             due
             timeing
             of
             things
             is
             from
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Q.
             Whether
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             God
             can
             create
             things
             in
             better
             or
             worse
             case
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             2.
             7.
             
             Psal
             .
             75.
             6.
             
          
           
             The
             shift
             of
             complaining
             of
             want
             of
             influences
             is
             refuted
             .
          
           
             Who
             ever
             flatteringly
             complain
             of
             the
             want
             of
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             hate
             these
             influences
             .
          
           
             Nature
             cannot
             complain
             of
             the
             want
             of
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             seek
             Influences
             of
             life
             separated
             from
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             Com.
             119.
             v.
             28.
             absque
             verbo
             nobis
             fuget
             dei
             potentia
             .
          
           
             Omnipotency
             joyned
             with
             the
             Word
             saves
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             God
             as
             Creator
             only
             cannot
             save
             us
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             lawfully
             complain
             of
             withdrawing
             of
             Influences
             of
             grace
             ;
             and
             how
             we
             may
             lawfully
             desire
             Influences
             .
          
           
             The
             faultiness
             in
             not
             praying
             is
             not
             because
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             moves
             us
             not
             to
             pray
             ,
             but
             because
             we
             stir
             not
             up
             our
             selvs
             to
             pray
             .
          
           
             This
             (
             I
             will
             not
             pray
             untill
             the
             Lord
             first
             breath
             on
             me
             by
             his
             Spirit
             )
             is
             a
             wide
             mistake
             .
          
           
             The
             precept
             chargeth
             us
             to
             obey
             as
             rational
             creatures
             not
             as
             disposed
             or
             indisposed
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             delusion
             there
             is
             in
             not
             praying
             till
             the
             Lord
             breath
             on
             us
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             contradiction
             betwixt
             our
             physical
             indisposition
             to
             pray
             ,
             or
             to
             other
             duties
             and
             our
             moral
             obligation
             to
             perform
             these
             duties
             .
          
           
             Both
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             may
             be
             on
             ,
             and
             a
             conscience
             of
             obedience
             to
             pray
             at
             one
             time
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             act
             duties
             before
             we
             feel
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Preparation
             before
             prayer
             .
          
           
             To
             wait
             upon
             the
             breathings
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             how
             it
             is
             lawful
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             wicked
             weaknesse
             and
             a
             sinfull
             Cannot
             as
             contradistinguished
             from
             sinful
             actings
             ,
             which
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             reproves
             ,
             and
             then
             must
             the
             indisposition
             to
             receive
             influences
             to
             pray
             ,
             be
             no
             excuse
             to
             shift
             the
             duty
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             's
             withdrawing
             of
             influences
             is
             conjoyned
             with
             our
             guiltiness
             ,
             and
             cannot
             found
             an
             honest
             excuse
             for
             not
             praying
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             's
             not
             giving
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             not
             our
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             our
             not
             having
             a
             new
             heart
             is
             our
             guiltiness
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord's
             influences
             are
             connatural
             to
             all
             our
             actings
             ,
             and
             how
             .
          
           
             Our
             actings
             have
             no
             dominion
             over
             the
             Lord's
             Soveraignty
             ,
             but
             contrarily
             .
          
           
             The
             sin
             of
             the
             creature
             is
             not
             from
             the
             Lords
             withdrawing
             of
             his
             physical
             influences
             ,
             but
             from
             our
             withdrawing
             from
             his
             moral
             command
             .
          
           
             Magnus
             
               D.
               Twissus
            
             contra
             
               Arnold
               .
               Corvinum
            
             .
             c.
             13.
             sect
             .
             1●
             p.
             437.
             n.
             2.
             col
             .
             1.
             
          
           
             Quare
             licet
             hominum
             malitiae
             tribuatur
             in
             solidum
             quod
             non
             credant
             ,
             tamen
             etiam
             defectui
             gratiae
             nihilominus
             tribuendum
             est
             ,
             quod
             non
             curetur
             mentis
             caecitas
             ,
             cordis
             insidelitas
             .
             Nam
             si
             affirmatio
             sit
             causa
             affirmationis
             ,
             etiam
             negatio
             erit
             causa
             negationis
             .
             Sic
             Servator
             ipse
             ,
             Qui
             ex
             Deo
             est
             ,
             Vocem
             audit
             Dei
             ;
             vos
             autem
             propterea
             non
             auditis
             quia
             ex
             Deo
             non
             estis
             ,
             Joan.
             8.
             37.
             
          
           
             The
             objection
             of
             many
             ,
             if
             God
             would
             give
             me
             influences
             of
             grace
             as
             he
             did
             to
             David
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             would
             be
             as
             holy
             as
             any
             ,
             discussed
             .
          
           
             The
             non-sense
             of
             this
             had
             I
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             more
             gracious
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             ●b●ecto
             ,
             of
             this
             (
             had
             I
             more
             grace
             I
             would
             〈◊〉
             gracious
             )
             were
             a
             humble
             ●●vert
             ,
             the
             objection
             should
             be
             more
             savoury
             ,
             yet
             not
             sounder
             .
          
           
             O
             if
             I
             had
             more
             grace
             I
             would
             labour
             and
             run
             more
             ,
             is
             a
             contradictory
             speech
             in
             the
             sluggard
             .
          
           
             One
             spece
             desires
             not
             to
             be
             turned
             into
             another
             ,
             nor
             does
             a
             natural
             man
             desire
             to
             be
             a
             convert
             ,
             Luke
             14.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             18
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Natural
             men
             wish
             physical
             influences
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             they
             hate
             moral
             holiness
             .
          
           
             Natural
             men
             love
             independency
             and
             hate
             to
             be
             under
             the
             Lord
             's
             governing
             influences
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             uses
             not
             a
             less
             power
             or
             gift
             of
             two
             degrees
             for
             God
             ,
             would
             not
             use
             a
             power
             of
             ten
             degrees
             for
             God
             ;
             as
             is
             cleared
             in
             instances
             of
             1.
             
             Wisedom
             .
             2.
             
             Power
             of
             Magistracy
             .
             3.
             
             Of
             old
             age
             .
             4.
             
             Riches
             .
             5.
             
             Habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Riches
             cannot
             add
             merciful●ess
             to
             men
             .
          
           
             The
             Objection
             opened
             ,
             If
             I
             had
             had
             the
             grace
             of
             David
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             acted
             the
             wickedness
             which
             David
             acted
             .
          
           
             The
             Objection
             had
             I
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             more
             gracious
             ,
             may
             be
             retorted
             .
          
           
             Faith
             and
             Grace
             doe
             not
             depend
             upon
             extraordinary
             means
             ,
             and
             teachers
             sent
             from
             hell
             ;
             and
             we
             are
             much
             deceived
             ,
             thinking
             ,
             Had
             we
             more
             grace
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             more
             gracious
             .
          
           
             If
             free
             will
             be
             weak
             in
             the
             improving
             a
             natural
             power
             it
             will
             be
             so
             in
             the
             improving
             of
             supernatural
             grace
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Fenner's
             Wilful
             impenitency
             ,
             pag.
             80.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             an
             extolling
             of
             nature
             in
             this
             (
             had
             I
             more
             grace
             ,
             I
             would
             be
             more
             holy
             )
             for
             (
             I
             )
             and
             (
             self
             )
             is
             separated
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             carnal
             Objection
             ,
             If
             God
             gave
             stronger
             influences
             ,
             I
             should
             be
             more
             holy
             ,
             is
             a
             sinful
             complaining
             against
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Against
             infinite
             wisedom
             ,
             what
             a
             depth
             is
             here
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             Objection
             is
             against
             the
             freedom
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             Objection
             chargeth
             the
             holy
             Lord
             with
             envy
             .
          
           
             The
             objection
             chargeth
             the
             holy
             Lord
             with
             unrighteousness
             .
          
           
             It
             chargeth
             God
             with
             male-government
             .
          
           
             It
             strives
             with
             holy
             providence
             in
             the
             point
             of
             original
             sin
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             wish
             to
             be
             from
             under
             sin
             original
             ,
             and
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             God
             ties
             us
             to
             his
             own
             way
             of
             removing
             of
             sin
             ,
             not
             to
             our
             empty
             wishing
             that
             it
             were
             removed
             .
          
           
             What
             sort
             of
             influences
             we
             are
             to
             seek
             from
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             using
             of
             means
             is
             an
             approved
             way
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             How
             reformation
             of
             life
             goes
             not
             before
             remission
             as
             Mr.
             Baxter
             saith
             .
          
           
             Some
             violently
             b●ought
             in
             to
             know
             Christ
             ,
             some
             more
             mildly
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             John
             not
             under
             the
             same
             dispensation
             with
             Peter
             .
          
           
             Jonah
             strong
             in
             his
             passions
             .
          
           
             Eliah's
             temper
             .
          
           
             The
             Old
             Testament
             dispensations
             and
             the
             New
             are
             compared
             together
             ,
             and
             their
             differences
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Various
             kinds
             of
             desertions
             .
          
           
             Various
             kinds
             of
             desertions
             on
             the
             Lord
             's
             redeemed
             .
          
           
             Whether
             by
             prayer
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             way
             we
             may
             wrestle
             out
             from
             under
             God's
             desertions
             .
          
           
             To
             deprecate
             the
             anger
             of
             God
             ,
             how
             laudable
             ,
             how
             not
             .
          
           
             Influences
             are
             given
             of
             God
             to
             various
             temptations
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             a
             gracious
             temper
             to
             weep
             when
             the
             Lord
             is
             absent
             or
             angry
             .
          
           
             A
             soveraignty
             in
             the
             Lord
             's
             hearing
             ,
             or
             not
             hearing
             .
          
           
             Strive
             not
             with
             soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Divers
             kinds
             of
             striving
             with
             soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Deadness
             and
             desertion
             may
             be
             on
             one
             way
             ,
             and
             much
             of
             God
             in
             other
             actings
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             impegit
             offendit
             pede
             .
          
           
             Christs
             absence
             is
             sometimes
             as
             good
             as
             his
             presence
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             strive
             with
             the
             Law.
             
          
           
             Sometime
             we
             may
             pray
             against
             the
             decree
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             it
             s
             never
             lawful
             to
             resist
             his
             commanding
             will.
             
          
           
             It
             s
             good
             to
             answer
             every
             impression
             of
             his
             word
             .
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             23.
             
             The
             new-birth
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             weep
             over
             our
             own
             dry
             hearts
             ,
             when
             we
             want
             influences
             ,
             but
             we
             cannot
             weep
             against
             the
             Lord
             because
             he
             gives
             not
             these
             influences
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92141-e28870
           
             We
             are
             to
             meet
             all
             conditions
             of
             life
             with
             closing
             with
             his
             holy
             dispensation
             .
          
           
             Luke
             21.
             12
             ,
             17.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             cannot
             prevent
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             strongly
             bows
             free
             will.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             our
             own
             prayers
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             us
             not
             to
             act
             ,
             because
             God
             is
             Lord
             of
             our
             actings
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             ,
             though
             God
             only
             work
             in
             us
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             The
             Word
             is
             the
             rule
             of
             doing
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             the
             real
             efficient
             cause
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             can
             lay
             by
             a
             command
             ,
             supernatural
             duties
             on
             men
             impotent
             and
             dead
             in
             sin
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             use
             the
             loco-motive
             faculty
             in
             hearing
             and
             God
             convert
             men
             beyond
             their
             intention
             .
          
           
             Gospel-commands
             stand
             well
             with
             divine
             justice
             .
             Pelagius
             to
             heighten
             this
             ,
             said
             ,
             if
             our
             inability
             to
             obey
             be
             a
             punishment
             ,
             it
             s
             not
             a
             sin
             ,
             and
             if
             a
             sin
             ,
             it
             s
             no
             punishment
             ;
             for
             punishment
             cures
             sin
             .
             Augustin
             .
             
               de
               natura
               &
               gratia
            
             ,
             cap.
             29.
             
             
               Quid
               amplius
               dicam
               (
               inquit
            
             Pelagius
             ,
             
               non
               ipse
            
             Augustinus
             ,
             
               ut
               pessime
               Jesuitae
               )
               nisi
               quia
               potest
               credi
               ,
               quod
               ignes
               ignibus
               extinquuntur
               ,
               si
               credi
               potest
               ,
               quod
               peccata
               peccatis
               curentur
               ?
            
             Now
             we
             may
             believe
             (
             said
             the
             Pelagians
             )
             that
             fire
             may
             be
             extinguished
             by
             fire
             ,
             if
             sin
             be
             cured
             by
             sin
             ;
             and
             if
             God
             command
             both
             obedience
             and
             our
             impotency
             to
             obey
             be
             both
             a
             sin
             and
             a
             punishment
             ?
             so
             Julianus
             a
             disciple
             grosser
             then
             the
             master
             .
             August
             .
             lib.
             5.
             
               contra
               Julian
            
             .
             c.
             4.
             
          
           
             So
             Pelagians
             
               taught
               that
               the
               godly
               before
            
             Moses
             
               Law
               were
               saved
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               .
            
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Demetrium
             .
             Hac
             lege
             naturae
             (
             verba
             Pelagii
             sunt
             )
             usi
             sunt
             omnes
             quos
             inter
             Adamum
             atque
             Mosem
             sancte
             vixisse
             ,
             atque
             placuisse
             Deo
             Scriptura
             commemorat
             .
             August
             .
             l.
             2.
             imperfect
             .
             operis
             cont
             .
             Julianum
             .
             Quid
             timetis
             magnum
             populum
             &
             Christi
             Judicium
             magnum
             non
             timetis
             ?
             aperte
             dicite
             ,
             justificari
             natura
             ,
             justificari
             lege
             possumus
             ?
             gratis
             mortuus
             est
             Christus
             .
             lib.
             2.
             cont
             .
             Juli
             c.
             8.
             
             
               Epistol
               .
               95.
               
               Serm.
            
             36.
             de
             verbis
             Domini
             .
             Non
             solum
             ad
             facienda
             ,
             verumetiam
             ad
             perficienda
             mandata
             divina
             per
             liberum
             arbitrium
             humana
             sufficit
             natura
             .
             Tu
             nos
             fecisti
             homines
             ,
             justos
             autem
             ipsi
             nos
             fecimus
             .
             Aug.
             l.
             de
             Gestis
             ,
             Pelag.
             c.
             14.
             
             Lib.
             4.
             ad
             Bonefac
             .
             c.
             11.
             l.
             2.
             imperf
             .
             operis
             ,
             l.
             de
             spiritu
             &
             litera
             ,
             c.
             1.
             
             Pelagius
             l.
             2.
             de
             lib.
             arb
             .
             apud
             August
             .
             l.
             de
             grat
             .
             Christi
             ,
             c.
             4.
             
             Nos
             sic
             tria
             ista
             distinguimus
             ,
             &
             certum
             velut
             in
             ordinem
             digesta
             partimur
             ,
             pri●o
             loco
             posse
             (
             
               Cornel
               .
               Jansen
            
             .
             tom
             .
             1.
             de
             haeresi
             Pelag.
             l.
             4.
             c.
             13.
             p.
             87.
             )
             esse
             sine
             peccato
             statuimus
             ,
             secundo
             ,
             velle
             ;
             tertio
             esse
             ;
             primum
             illud
             ,
             id
             est
             posse
             ,
             ad
             Deum
             proprie
             pertinet
             ,
             qui
             illud
             creaturae
             suae
             contulit
             ,
             Duo
             vero
             reliqua
             ,
             hoc
             est
             velle
             &
             esse
             ad
             hominem
             referenda
             sunt
             ,
             quia
             de
             arbitrii
             fonte
             descendunt
             .
          
           
             Q
             What
             power
             of
             believing
             we
             want
             .
             In
             what
             sense
             the
             Lord
             may
             charge
             men
             to
             believe
             who
             now
             in
             Adam
             have
             losed
             power
             of
             believing
             .
          
           
             Original
             sin
             is
             sin
             properly
             so
             called
             .
          
           
             Author
             Imperf
             .
             operis
             l.
             1.
             cont
             .
             Julianum
             ,
             nihil
             esse
             peccati
             in
             homine
             ,
             si
             nihil
             est
             propriae
             voluntais
             ,
             vel
             assensionis
             ,
             hoc
             mihi
             hominum
             genus
             quod
             vel
             leviter
             sapit
             sine
             dubitatatione
             consentit
             .
             Lib.
             Imperfec
             .
             operis
             .
             2.
             
             Quod
             admoneri
             non
             potest
             ut
             caveatur
             ,
             imputari
             non
             potest
             ut
             puniatur
             :
             nunquam
             autem
             Legislator
             ad
             hanc
             venit
             amentiam
             ,
             ut
             praeceperit
             cuiquam
             ,
             noli
             ita
             ,
             vel
             ita
             nasci
             .
             Lib.
             de
             peccato
             merit
             .
             &
             remis
             .
             c.
             9.
             &c.
             26.
             si
             peccator
             genuit
             peccatorem
             justum
             quoque
             justum
             gignere
             debuisse
             .
             Item
             Deum
             qui
             propria
             peccata
             remittit
             aliena
             non
             imputare
             ,
             item
             parvulis
             melius
             esse
             ex
             parentibus
             non
             nasci
             .
             Vt
             jure
             damnabiles
             esse
             imo
             comparari
             parricidis
             ,
             in
             quibus
             sit
             causa
             ut
             filii
             nascantur
             ad
             damnationem
             .
             Vide
             l.
             3.
             cont
             .
             Julian
             c.
             ultimo
             .
             Item
             lib.
             5.
             cont
             .
             Julian
             .
             c.
             11.
             &
             lib.
             5.
             1.
             
             &
             oper
             .
             imperfec
             .
             lib.
             1.
             &
             cae
             .
             Mr.
             Baxter
             
               's
               Preface
               to
               his
               Confession
               God
               will
               judge
               none
               on
               the
               meer
               terms
               of
               the
               law
               of
               nature
               ,
               nor
               condemn
               them
               only
               for
               original
               sin
               .
               They
               that
               say
               otherwise
               ,
               do
               too
               injuriously
               extenuate
               both
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               of
               man.
               Are
               not
               Infants
               condemned
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               condemned
               heirs
               of
               wrath
               ?
            
             Rom.
             5.
             
             Eph.
             2.
             1
             ,
             2.
             3.
             2.
             
             
               Where
               hath
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               made
               original
               sin
               to
               be
               no
               sin
               ,
               or
               pardoned
               sinne
               ?
               Hath
               Christ
               washed
               all
               Infants
               in
               his
               blood
               ?
               Is
               that
               a
               supposed
               wrath
               ?
            
             Eph.
             2.
             
             
               Insants
               are
               not
               washed
               in
               Christs
               blood
               according
               to
            
             Pelagians
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             
               but
               must
               be
               saved
               by
               some
               other
               name
               then
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             Infants
             are
             not
             washed
             in
             Christ's
             bloud
             according
             to
             Pelagians
             and
             Arminians
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             saved
             by
             some
             other
             name
             then
             by
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             God
             in
             creating
             man
             is
             both
             a
             creator
             and
             also
             a
             law-giver
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             be
             humbled
             for
             sin
             original
             .
          
           
             No
             man
             can
             bring
             himself
             in
             a
             spiritual
             capacity
             to
             receive
             grace
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             fetch
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             grace
             hath
             his
             own
             influence
             in
             actions
             which
             the
             regenerate
             perform
             out
             of
             custome
             and
             formality
             at
             least
             in
             the
             progress
             of
             these
             actions
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Sermon
             on
             Pray
             continually
             ,
             pag.
             35.
             
          
           
             How
             the
             Lord
             brings
             himself
             under
             a
             sort
             of
             necessity
             of
             conferring
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             A
             practise
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             a
             promise
             of
             grace
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             A
             Considerable
             difference
             betwixt
             the
             Lord's
             promise
             of
             grace
             and
             his
             practise
             o●
             grace
             .
          
           
             Civil
             professors
             are
             nearer
             to
             conversion
             and
             to
             Christ
             then
             the
             openly
             profane
             and
             flagitious
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             also
             farther
             distant
             .
          
           
             External
             use
             of
             means
             is
             to
             be
             gone
             about
             ,
             as
             nearer
             to
             conversion
             then
             no
             use
             of
             means
             ,
             or
             extreme
             prophaneness
             .
          
           
             All
             ,
             even
             the
             most
             indisposed
             ,
             are
             under
             a
             command
             .
          
           
             It
             s
             a
             sinful
             shift
             to
             put
             away
             duties
             because
             of
             indisposition
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             away
             indispositions
             as
             a
             great
             affliction
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             given
             influences
             by
             necessity
             of
             a
             promise
             .
          
           
             A
             clearing
             of
             the
             place
             Deu.
             29.
             3.
             the
             great
             temptations
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             August
             .
             lib.
             1.
             con
             .
             6.
             
             Nec
             mater
             mea
             nec
             nutrices
             meae
             sibi
             ubera
             implebant
             ,
             sed
             tu
             mihi
             ,
             Domine
             ,
             per
             eas
             dabas
             mihi
             alimentum
             infantiae
             secundum
             institutionem
             tuam
             &
             divitias
             usque
             ad
             fundum
             rerum
             dispositas
             ;
             tu
             etiam
             dabas
             nolle
             amplius
             ,
             quam
             dabas
             &
             nutrientibus
             me
             dare
             ,
             mihi
             velle
             quod
             eis
             dabas
             dare
             enim
             mihi
             per
             ordinatum
             effectum
             volebant
             ,
             quo
             ex
             te
             abundabant
             .
          
           
             Ripening
             of
             guiltinesse
             ,
             makes
             way
             to
             ripening
             of
             free
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             three
             persons
             ,
             the
             Father
             ,
             Son
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             give
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             fulness
             of
             influences
             on
             the
             man
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             the
             Father
             upon
             his
             own
             
          
           
             The
             Lord's
             beginning
             of
             a
             good
             work
             in
             us
             brings
             the
             Lord
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             conferring
             influences
             to
             the
             end
             .
          
           
             How
             shall
             our
             short
             arm
             reach
             these
             influences
             .
          
           
             Christ
             hath
             the
             dispensing
             of
             predeterminating
             influences
             ,
             by
             office
             and
             covenant
             .
          
           
             The
             influences
             in
             the
             Son
             are
             all
             for
             our
             use
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             The
             glorious
             things
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             shews
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             dwels
             in
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             of
             the
             world
             in
             the
             Antichrist
             and
             divers
             other
             spirits
             lead
             the
             world
             .
          
           
             Liberty
             of
             stirring
             follows
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Praying
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Baron
             .
             de
             peccato
             mort
             .
             &
             veniali
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             prevenes
             nature
             ;
             nature
             prevenes
             not
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Characters
             of
             a
             spiritual
             soul
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             pray
             for
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             conveys
             the
             word
             ;
             the
             spirit's
             relations
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             power
             of
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             power
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             power
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             are
             differenced
             .
          
           
             Speaking
             in
             the
             spirit
             is
             not
             ever
             saving
             to
             the
             hearers
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit's
             convictions
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             spirit's
             conviction
             there
             is
             some
             new
             strength
             added
             to
             the
             word
             .
          
           
             A
             state
             of
             pure
             spirit
             and
             of
             all
             spirit
             beyond
             the
             word
             in
             this
             life
             is
             a
             fancy
             .
          
           
             Obedience
             is
             to
             be
             yielded
             to
             the
             spirit
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Father
             and
             the
             Son.
             
          
           
             Much
             renewd
             will
             is
             a
             note
             of
             a
             spiritual
             disposition
             .
          
           
             Four
             expressions
             in
             Scripture
             of
             wrongs
             we
             doe
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Vexing
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             violence
             done
             to
             his
             actings
             .
          
           
             Saduing
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             the
             signs
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Quenching
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             make
             a
             sort
             of
             eike
             to
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Tempting
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             4
             Resisting
             of
             the
             spirit
             and
             persecuting
             of
             godliness
             .
          
           
             The
             spirit
             above
             self
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             one
             ;
             he
             who
             is
             least
             his
             own
             is
             most
             God's
             .
          
           
             To
             doubt
             as
             a
             bewildered
             man
             of
             all
             ways
             and
             to
             desire
             to
             be
             led
             of
             God
             is
             a
             spiritual
             character
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             facility
             is
             a
             spiritual
             character
             .
          
           
             A
             publick
             spirit
             declares
             a
             spiritual
             man.
             
          
           
             How
             to
             improve
             spiritual
             feelings
             .
          
           
             Watching
             is
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             and
             near
             to
             receive
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             To
             converse
             with
             the
             Saints
             is
             a
             mark
             of
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             conference
             frequently
             used
             speaks
             a
             spiritual
             condition
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92141-e39180
           
             How
             Satan
             knows
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Satan
             keeps
             correspondence
             with
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             lawful
             to
             dispute
             with
             Satans
             instruments
             ,
             not
             with
             Satan
             .
          
           
             Christ
             sought
             not
             the
             tempter
             nor
             the
             temptation
             ,
             but
             (
             in
             a
             sort
             )
             a
             patient
             in
             being
             tempted
             .
          
           
             Differences
             between
             Satans
             influences
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Christ
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             giving
             sanctifying
             influences
             .
          
           
             Moral
             and
             physical
             influences
             .
          
           
             Moral
             influences
             that
             are
             only
             moral
             ,
             are
             weak
             .
          
           
             Ordinary
             and
             extraordinary
             influences
             .
          
           
             Prophetical
             influences
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             dangerous
             to
             resist
             strong
             light
             and
             the
             influences
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Private
             and
             publick
             Church
             influences
             .
          
           
             Strong
             influences
             under
             the
             Messiah
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Gospel-influences
             are
             strong
             .
          
           
             Some
             influences
             are
             for
             the
             habit
             ,
             some
             for
             the
             actings
             of
             grace
             ,
             some
             for
             both
             .
          
           
             Influences
             proper
             to
             the
             head
             Christ
             ,
             and
             influences
             on
             the
             members
             .
          
           
             Mediatory
             influences
             are
             some
             way
             due
             to
             the
             broken
             in
             heart
             ,
             and
             what
             sort
             of
             right
             they
             have
             thereunto
             .
             A
             four-fold
             right
             to
             influences
             is
             considerable
             .
          
           
             Strong
             and
             mighty
             influences
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Gospel-providence
             how
             far
             above
             the
             law-providence
             of
             Adam
             .
          
           
             Mr
             Gee
             
               treats
               of
               prayer
            
             ,
             Sect.
             p.
             187
             ,
             188
             ,
             &
             195.
             
          
           
             Influences
             of
             Christ
             fundamental
             ,
             and
             not
             fundamental
             .
          
           
             The
             comfortable
             necessity
             which
             lies
             on
             Christ
             to
             confer
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Influences
             not
             fundamental
             ,
             not
             simply
             necessary
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             grace
             for
             the
             habit
             of
             saving
             grace
             ,
             and
             influences
             for
             a
             gift
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             know
             when
             we
             act
             ,
             pray
             ,
             or
             hear
             ,
             &c.
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             act
             from
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             Some
             pray
             from
             a
             meer
             gift
             ,
             when
             they
             mistakingly
             imagine
             they
             pray
             from
             the
             saving
             habit
             of
             grace
             :
             the
             mistake
             is
             habitual
             in
             hypocrites
             ,
             only
             actual
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             in
             sound
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Grace
             sanctifies
             the
             gift
             used
             in
             all
             due
             and
             spiritual
             circumstances
             ,
             but
             the
             gift
             can
             never
             fanctifie
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             same
             word
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             same
             influences
             act
             upon
             all
             within
             the
             visible
             Church
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             not
             to
             rest
             upon
             the
             actings
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             but
             watchfully
             to
             try
             when
             we
             act
             from
             a
             gift
             ,
             and
             when
             we
             act
             from
             a
             grace
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             .
             praelect
             .
             in
             Jerem.
             15.
             18.
             distinguendum
             inter
             ipsam
             doctrinam
             quae
             pura
             fuit
             ,
             &
             inter
             ipsos
             (
             homines
             ,
             prophetas
             )
             nunc
             autem
             dum
             in
             seipsum
             descendit
             (
             propheta
             )
             fatetur
             se
             agitari
             multis
             cogitationibus
             ,
             quae
             carnis
             infirmitatem
             redoleant
             ,
             nec
             careant
             omni
             vitio
             .
          
           
             Differences
             betwixt
             the
             influences
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             these
             of
             glory
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             a
             permanent
             disposition
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             given
             through
             the
             merit
             and
             grace
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             From
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             we
             perform
             suitable
             actings
             .
          
           
             Vital
             actions
             flow
             from
             supernatural
             habits
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             from
             other
             habits
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             follow
             holy
             resolutions
             with
             prayer
             .
             2.
             
             Godly
             trembling
             ,
             and
             3.
             
             Faith.
             The
             falshood
             of
             vowes
             .
          
           
             A
             strong
             habit
             of
             grace
             produces
             easy
             ,
             and
             connatural
             ,
             and
             strong
             acts
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Actions
             supernatural
             ,
             and
             influences
             suitable
             ,
             are
             some
             way
             due
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Sometimes
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             qualified
             with
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             We
             should
             pursue
             the
             dispositions
             of
             grace
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             added
             to
             the
             habit
             ,
             with
             spiritual
             actings
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             stir
             up
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             ,
             though●
             deadned
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             by
             insusing
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             comes
             under
             some
             necessity
             to
             give
             suitable
             influences
             thereunto
             .
          
           
             Divers
             necessities
             under
             which
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             confer
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Christ
             advocates
             for
             the
             elect
             yet
             not
             converted
             ,
             to
             bring
             them
             in
             to
             himself
             .
          
           
             John
             ▪
             17.
             6
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             The
             Spirits
             office
             puts
             him
             under
             a
             necessity
             of
             giving
             influences
             .
          
           
             Vses
             from
             the
             Lords
             necessity
             of
             giving
             gracious
             influences
             
          
           
             First
             to
             frame
             doubts
             about
             predestination
             t●
             life
             ;
             and
             to
             miss
             eternall
             love
             before
             we
             miss
             inherent
             saving
             grace
             is
             Satans
             method
             .
          
           
             Whether
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             may
             cease
             in
             the
             regenerate
             from
             all
             its
             operations
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             not
             eternal
             .
          
           
             The
             habit
             of
             grace
             ceaseth
             not
             .
          
           
             How
             many
             acts
             we
             may
             bring
             out
             of
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             consenting
             to
             the
             temptation
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             wishing
             that
             our
             lust
             and
             Gods
             Law
             might
             both
             stand
             ,
             and
             a
             virtual
             wishing
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             had
             never
             had
             being
             .
          
           
             Eight
             evidences
             that
             in
             the
             regenerate
             the
             saving
             habit
             of
             grace
             never
             ceaseth
             from
             omitting
             some
             influences
             .
          
           
             What
             dispositions
             spiritual
             are
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             differ
             from
             the
             habits
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Get
             heavenly
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             influences
             follow
             connaturally
             .
          
           
             Dispositions
             are
             not
             ever
             alike
             ,
             but
             various
             and
             changeable
             .
          
           
             Evidences
             that
             dispositions
             goe
             and
             come
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             dispositions
             are
             different
             from
             the
             affections
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             heaven'y
             dispositions
             in
             the
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             affections
             .
          
           
             Bad
             spiritual
             dispositions
             creep
             on
             on
             the
             children
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             There
             is
             some
             acting
             and
             life
             under
             much
             deadness
             in
             the
             ●egenerate
             .
          
           
             Many
             sweet
             spiritual
             actings
             may
             be
             under
             indispositions
             .
          
           
             No
             agreement
             betwixt
             these
             two
             champions
             the
             flesh
             and
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             fit
             to
             go
             about
             duties
             under
             indispositions
             .
          
           
             Less
             of
             sweet
             real
             influences
             ,
             and
             more
             of
             moral
             influences
             from
             the
             word
             makes
             obedience
             the
             more
             perfect
             .
          
           
             We
             can
             tell
             the
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             when
             they
             are
             on
             ,
             and
             after
             they
             are
             over
             and
             gone
             .
          
           
             Differences
             betwixt
             spiritual
             heart-burnings
             of
             the
             love
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             literal
             heat
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Difference
             .
          
           
             Feeling
             may
             be
             stronger
             after
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             gone
             .
          
           
             〈◊〉
             Difference
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             ●arning
             of
             heart
             leaves
             some
             impression●
             〈◊〉
             which
             literal
             heat
             〈…〉
             .
          
           
             〈…〉
             
          
           
             4.
             
             Difference
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             sweet
             leading
             ,
             no
             violence
             spiritual
             in
             heart-burnings
             for
             Christ
             ;
             it
             s
             not
             so
             in
             the
             litera●
             heart
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Difference
             .
             The
             heavenly
             beat
             goes
             along
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             open
             and
             applied
             ,
             not
             so
             the
             literal
             heat
             .
          
           
             Hence
             considerable
             differences
             betwixt
             motions
             of
             the
             Spirit
             and
             loose
             Ensiasms
             .
          
           
             Literal
             heat
             is
             all
             upon
             the
             letter
             and
             forms
             ,
             not
             so
             as
             the
             spiritual
             heat
             .
          
           
             David
             was
             Ps
             .
             119.
             and
             a
             believer
             may
             be
             under
             some
             straitning
             .
          
           
             A
             true
             and
             a
             false
             missing
             .
          
           
             What
             straitning
             is
             ,
             and
             whence
             it
             is
             .
          
           
             Divers
             sorts
             of
             straitnings
             .
          
           
             Rules
             to
             be
             free
             of
             straitning
             and
             to
             get
             enlargement
             of
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Every
             heaviness
             is
             not
             weakness
             of
             faith
             .
          
           
             How
             far
             we
             may
             undertake
             obedience
             upon
             supposal
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             How
             dispositions
             necessarily
             fetch
             influences
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             not
             assurance
             to
             be
             delivered
             from
             sin
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             are
             to
             rely
             on
             God
             for
             influences
             .
          
           
             What
             enlarging
             of
             heart
             David
             speaks
             of
             Psal
             .
             119.
             32.
             
          
           
             We
             cannot
             engage
             in
             our
             strength
             or
             habitual
             grace
             ,
             to
             run
             in
             the
             ways
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Isa
             .
             63.
             17.
             
             O
             Lord
             ,
             why
             hast
             thou
             made
             us
             to
             erre
             ,
             &c.
             opened
             .
          
           
             What
             use
             we
             are
             to
             make
             of
             our
             inability
             to
             run
             except
             God
             enlarge
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             How
             men
             naturally
             complain
             of
             sin
             original
             .
          
           
             We
             do
             not
             so
             much
             as
             by
             strength
             of
             nature
             we
             may
             do
             ,
             and
             we
             add
             to
             our
             own
             lameness
             ,
             and
             unjustly
             complain
             of
             God
             for
             our
             sinful
             impotency
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             as
             the
             Spirit
             lays
             no
             obligation
             on
             us
             ,
             but
             to
             move
             in
             Scriptural
             duties
             .
          
           
             No
             violence
             but
             from
             our selves
             hinders
             us
             to
             believe
             .
          
           
             God
             loves
             using
             of
             external
             meanes
             
               pro
               tanto
            
             .
          
           
             How
             farre
             we
             may
             act
             to
             fetch
             the
             wind
             ,
             and
             to
             get
             influences
             .
          
           
             Branches
             of
             enlargedness
             of
             heart
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Leigh
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             active
             ,
             eructare
             ,
             evomere
             tanquam
             ebrium
             .
             Metaph.
             depromere
             ,
             producere
             .
          
           
             Influences
             on
             Angels
             and
             the
             glorified
             ones
             .
          
           
             Many
             straitned
             and
             dead
             ones
             reproved
             .
          
           
             Prayer
             begets
             heavenly
             dispositions
             to
             pray
             ,
             and
             heaven●y
             dispositions
             to
             pray
             beget
             prayer
             and
             faith
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Holy
             acts
             beget
             holy
             acts
             ,
             and
             holy
             dispositions
             beget
             holy
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             so
             frames
             his
             precepts
             and
             promises
             as
             our
             actings
             are
             suitably
             required
             to
             his
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             differences
             of
             the
             1
             Spiritual
             state
             .
             2
             Of
             the
             temper
             3
             Of
             the
             condition
             .
          
           
             What
             Davids
             present
             disposition
             was
             .
          
           
             The
             doubling
             of
             words
             or
             sentences
             noteth
             certainty
             ,
             2.
             
             Addition
             of
             assurance
             ,
             3.
             
             Freeness
             of
             affection
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             fit
             to
             make
             an
             eike
             to
             the
             holiness
             of
             influences
             which
             the
             Lord
             offer●
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             speak
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             profess
             in
             prayer
             the
             sincerity
             of
             our
             heart
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             causes
             why
             .
          
           
             It
             's
             hard
             to
             guide
             well
             grace
             and
             glory
             so
             long
             as
             sin
             dwells
             in
             us
             .
          
           
             The
             Lords
             giving
             of
             grace
             laies
             bands
             on
             him
             to
             give
             more
             grace
             and
             to
             add
             new
             influences
             to
             old
             .
          
           
             What
             a
             heart
             the
             repenting
             thief
             ,
             and
             what
             an
             heart
             Hezekiah
             brought
             out
             before
             the
             Lord
             in
             his
             dying
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Property
             of
             holy
             dispositions
             
          
           
             Dispositions
             spiritual
             are
             seeds
             of
             holy
             actings
             .
          
           
             Zeal
             bringeth
             forth
             holy
             actings
             .
          
           
             Heavenly
             dispositions
             are
             real
             helps
             to
             holy
             actings
             .
          
           
             Properties
             of
             heavenly
             dispositions
             :
             to
             act
             under
             indispositions
             .
          
           
             A
             disposition
             counter-working
             a
             disposition
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             in
             a
             heavenly
             disposition
             at
             length
             prevaileth
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Property
             .
          
           
             What
             we
             are
             to
             doe
             under
             dispositions
             spiritual
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             dispositions
             are
             at
             length
             victorious
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             get
             heavenly
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             Heavenly
             dispositions
             connaturally
             cast
             out
             acts
             suitable
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Prop.
             
          
           
             Heavenly
             dispositions
             cause
             a
             man
             act
             upo●
             himself
             .
          
           
             The
             meeting
             of
             believers
             for
             godly
             conference
             is
             owned
             by
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             Small
             meanes
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             short
             visits
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             highly
             esteemed
             at
             some
             time
             ,
             especially
             when
             larger
             love-flowings
             have
             been
             neglected
             .
          
           
             Sense
             is
             prouder
             then
             faith
             .
          
           
             Withdrawings
             of
             Christ
             teach
             to
             try
             whether
             we
             have
             abused
             his
             manifestations
             formerly
             .
          
           
             Except
             we
             find
             Christ
             ,
             we
             cannot
             pray
             .
          
           
             How
             to
             judge
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             praying
             .
          
           
             Praying
             fitteth
             for
             praying
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             degrees
             of
             discerning
             an
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             real
             withdrawings
             of
             Christ
             make
             no
             change
             of
             legal
             interests
             in
             Christ
             .
          
           
             The
             life
             of
             grace
             depends
             on
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Christs
             right
             and
             acts
             in
             redeem●ng
             of
             us
             stand
             entire
             when
             we
             are
             deserted
             .
          
           
             What
             love-sickness
             implies
             .
          
           
             Withdrawing
             of
             comforts
             come
             from
             wise
             and
             holy
             reasons
             in
             God.
             
          
           
             The
             wisedome
             of
             Gods
             appointing
             that
             we
             depend
             on
             him
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             comforts
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             deprecate
             languishing
             pain
             in
             love-sickness
             .
          
           
             How
             we
             may
             pray
             for
             gracious
             influences
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             A
             two-fold
             contradicting
             of
             the
             Lords
             will.
             
          
           
             A
             love-sickness
             from
             the
             want
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             As
             touching
             pardon
             we
             have
             peace
             with
             God
             
               jure
               &
               de
               facto
            
             ,
             but
             as
             touching
             the
             blot
             and
             indwelling
             of
             sin
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             have
             peace
             with
             sin
             or
             with
             our selves
             ,
             as
             under
             that
             blot
             .
          
           
             Ingredients
             of
             love-sickness
             .
          
           
             The
             pain
             of
             love-sickness
             .
          
           
             The
             righting
             of
             the
             complaining
             of
             the
             damned
             .
          
           
             Saith
             above
             sense
             .
          
           
             Faith
             with
             stronger
             influences
             then
             ordinary
             controlleth
             sense
             under
             desertions
             .
          
           
             The
             Idol
             of
             moderation
             is
             an
             enemy
             to
             true
             zeal
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             savouriness
             active
             and
             passive
             .
          
           
             Savouriness
             in
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Spouse
             ,
             in
             single
             members
             .
          
           
             Whether
             God
             commands
             all
             use
             of
             means
             external
             and
             internal
             ,
             and
             every
             part
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Nature
             and
             Grace
             .
          
           
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             the
             disposition
             of
             nature
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             natures
             prayers
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             grace
             be
             above
             natures
             merit
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             God
             gives
             supernatural
             grace
             as
             due
             to
             natures
             acting
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             the
             Lord
             tieth
             grace
             to
             works
             of
             nature
             ,
             though
             not
             as
             by
             merit
             ,
             yet
             by
             condition
             .
          
           
             Whether
             God
             gives
             ,
             or
             whether
             God
             denies
             not
             sufficient
             grace
             to
             the
             man
             who
             doth
             what
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             The
             natural
             wicked
             inability
             of
             all
             to
             know
             ,
             believe
             and
             love
             Christ
             ,
             proves
             that
             there
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             sufficient
             grace
             given
             to
             Brasilians
             and
             Indians
             ,
             those
             of
             China
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Martinez
                 de
                 Ripalda
              
               Jesuita
               tom
               .
               1.
               de
               ente
               supernaturali
               l.
               1.
               disp
               .
               20.
               sect
               .
               4.
               num
               .
               17.
               p
               180.
               
               Dum
               deum
               ante
               ostium
               audio
               recolo
               illud
               Apoc.
               3.
               
               
                 Ecce
                 ego
                 sto
                 ad
                 ostium
                 &
                 pulso
                 ,
                 si
                 quis
                 operuerit
                 mihi
                 januam
                 ,
                 Introibo
                 ad
                 illum
                 :
                 &
                 mihi
                 persuades
                 nunquam
                 per
                 deum
                 stare
                 (
                 tanquam
                 causam
                 moralem
                 ,
                 inquam
                 ego
                 Jesuitae
                 respondens
                 )
                 ut
                 concursus
                 naturae
                 in
                 affectum
                 virtutis
                 salutaris
                 non
                 sit
                 ;
                 ac
                 proinde
                 auxilia
                 gratiae
                 pulsantia
                 &
                 excitantia
                 voluntatem
              
               (
               suadendo
               tantum
               ,
               ut
               Pelagius
               suasu
               nihil
               virium
               novarum
               additur
               libero
               arbitrio
               )
               quibus
               talis
               concursus
               
                 edendus
                 erat
                 salutaris
                 nulli
                 conatus
                 naturae
                 in
                 bonum
                 defuisse
                 aut
                 deesse
                 ,
                 alias
                 operante
                 voluntate
                 quantum
                 ex
                 se
                 est
                 ,
                 neque
                 deus
                 neque
                 salus
                 hominis
                 appropinquaret
                 ;
                 si
                 quidem
                 ex
                 defectu
                 gratiae
                 supernaturalis
                 homo
                 per
                 eum
                 concursum
                 ,
                 qui
                 potuit
                 esse
                 salutaris
                 ,
                 non
                 promoveretur
                 in
                 salutem
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Martinez
                 ib.
                 sect
                 .
                 7.
                 num
                 .
              
               29.
               
               Gratia
               supernaturalis
               adeo
               frequens
               ut
               continua
               providetur
               homini
               animum
               advertenti
               ad
               bonum
               honestum
               ,
               ut
               eo
               auxilio
               juvetur
               ad
               amorem
               honesti
               ;
               ergo
               ex
               lege
               &
               providentia
               supernaturali
               dei
               semper
               assistit
               gratia
               praeveniens
               supernaturalis
               homini
               agenni
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               ,
               in
               amorem
               honesti
               ,
               adeoque
               frustranea
               esset
               tanta
               frequentia
               illustrationum
               supernaturalium
               &
               gratiae
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Jesuit
             Ripalda
             citeth
             many
             texts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             for
             universal
             grace
             to
             Brasilians
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             which
             were
             never
             intended
             by
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             .
          
           
             Suarez
             de
             gra
             .
             lib.
             12.
             c.
             32.
             
             Suarez
             lib.
             3.
             de
             aux
             .
             c.
             2.
             
             Suarez
             de
             praedest
             .
             lib.
             2.
             c.
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             &
             18.
             
             Cumel
             .
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             4.
             109.
             az
             .
             3.
             disp
             .
             1.
             
             Bellar.
             to
             .
             3.
             l.
             2.
             de
             gra
             .
             &
             lib.
             arb
             .
             c.
             6.
             &
             seque
             .
             Greg.
             de
             Val.
             1
             ,
             2.
             disp
             .
             8
             ,
             9.
             3.
             puncto
             4.
             
             Vasquez
             1.
             part
             disp
             .
             97.
             c.
             5.
             
             Bonav
             .
             m.
             2.
             d.
             18.
             art
             .
             2.
             c.
             1.
             
             Alb.
             Magnus
             in
             2.
             d.
             28.
             art
             .
             1.
             ad
             4.
             
             
               Si
               hoc
               fecerimus
               (
               quantum
               in
               nobis
               est
               )
               deus
               inevitabiliter
               dat
               gratiam
               .
            
             Marsilius
             
               in
               4.
               9.
               20.
               potest
               homo
               interioribus
               dei
               motionibus
               ,
               vel
               etiam
               excitamentis
               exte
               ioribus
               facere
               quod
               in
               se
               est
               :
               quod
               si
               faciat
               ,
               deus
               dat
               illi
               charitatem
               .
            
             Dominico
             
               Sotus
               h.
               1.
               de
               nat
               .
               &
               gra
               .
               c.
               18.
               ad
               2.
               ita
               deus
               est
               omnibus
               praesentissimus
               ad
               ostium
               pulsans
               et
               a
               se
               nihil
               omnino
               desit
               officii
               quin
               perditissimo
               etiam
               cuique
               opem
               ferat
               .
            
             Stapleto
             .
             Antid
             .
             in
             Rom.
             9.
             
             Antidot
             .
             in
             Joan.
             c.
             6.
             
             Curiel
             .
             l.
             2.
             controv
             .
             4.
             num
             .
             134.
             
             Vega.
             l.
             13.
             
             III.
             Trident.
             c.
             12.
             
             Driedo
             de
             capt
             .
             tra
             .
             5.
             c.
             3.
             
             Viguerius
             inst
             c.
             10
             .
             9.
             4.
             auxilium
             speciale
             semper
             est
             paratum
             homini
             facienti
             quod
             in
             se
             est
             .
          
           
             The
             Gospel-promise
             ,
             or
             Gospel-threatning
             of
             sending
             or
             denying
             the
             Gospel
             to
             Pagans
             ,
             who
             act
             or
             who
             omit
             such
             previous
             performances
             is
             an
             unwritten
             tradition
             .
             Sinners
             under
             the
             fall
             of
             Adam
             are
             now
             enterdited
             heirs
             and
             declared
             Idiots
             ,
             not
             worthy
             of
             the
             trust
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             connexion
             betwixt
             literal
             acting
             and
             supernatural
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             new
             supernatural
             providence
             set
             up
             by
             Christ
             the
             second
             Adam
             ,
             by
             which
             the
             conversion
             of
             the
             elect
             is
             brought
             to
             passe
             ,
             and
             influences
             accordingly
             given
             .
          
           
             Corruption
             and
             temptation
             both
             encrease
             the
             difficulty
             of
             using
             of
             means
             .
          
           
             Influences
             work
             as
             God
             sets
             them
             on
             .
          
           
             The
             gracious
             heart
             may
             reflect
             upon
             it self
             spiritual
             actings
             and
             purge
             it self
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Case
             ,
             We
             may
             do
             more
             by
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             then
             we
             do
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Case
             .
             We
             vainly
             look
             tha●
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             is
             given
             to
             be
             our
             justification
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             a
             dispensation
             for
             sin
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Case
             .
             Inability
             to
             do
             without
             grace
             is
             pretended
             by
             the
             lawless
             bankrupt
             and
             by
             the
             humble
             convert
             ,
             but
             for
             divers
             ends
             .
          
           
             
             Fenner's
             Wilful
             impenitency
             page
             60.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             The
             unrenewed
             man
             would
             have
             God
             to
             come
             down
             to
             his
             way
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             62
             ,
             63.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             The
             natural
             man
             would
             be
             in
             heaven
             without
             means
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             No
             promise
             made
             to
             using
             of
             external
             means
             only
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             there
             is
             a
             sad
             threatning
             to
             the
             n●t
             using
             of
             means
             external
             ,
             an●
             yet
             no
             promise
             made
             to
             the
             only
             using
             of
             means
             external
             .
          
           
             The
             opposition
             made
             by
             Reprobates
             to
             Christ
             in
             the
             Gospel
             is
             only
             in
             the
             outer
             gate
             .
          
           
             Reprobates
             resist
             not
             the
             formal
             acts
             of
             Regeneration
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Baxter's
             order
             of
             repentance
             before
             justification
             .
          
           
             Doubts
             and
             reasons
             against
             Mr.
             Baxter
             's
             new
             remedying
             Law
             of
             grace
             made
             to
             all
             mankind
             .
          
           
             Vniversal
             Redemption
             extols
             nature
             and
             free
             will
             ,
             and
             makes
             a
             moral
             swasion
             ,
             which
             heals
             not
             nature
             :
             all
             the
             grace
             that
             the
             Gospel
             owns
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               August
               .
               lib.
               1.
               ad
               Bonif.
               c.
               15.
               
               Julian
               .
               Sic
               nos
               dicimus
               liberum
               arbitrium
               in
               omnibus
               esse
               naturaliter
               ,
               nec
               Adae
               peccato
               pe●ire
               po●uisse
               ;
               quod
               scripturarum
               omnium
               authoritate
               firmatur
               .
               Lib
               2.
               
                 imperf
                 .
                 oper
              
               .
               fol.
               133.
               
               Liberum
               arbitrium
               (
               inquiunt
               Pelag●ani
               )
               &
               post
               pecca●a
               tam
               plenum
               est
               quam
               fuit
               ante
               peccata
               .
               Pelagius
               lib.
               1.
               de
               
                 lib.
                 a
                 b.
              
               apud
               August
               .
               c.
               18.
               
               Habemus
               possibilitatem
               utrisuque
               partis
               à
               Deo
               insitam
               ,
               velut
               quandam
               (
               ut
               ita
               dicam
               )
               radicem
               fractiferam
               atque
               soecundam
               ,
               quae
               ex
               voluntate
               hominis
               diversa
               gig●at
               &
               pari●t
               ,
               &
               quae
               possit
               ad
               prop●ium
               culto
               is
               arbitri
               un
               v●l
               nitere
               flore
               virtutum
               ,
               vel
               sentibus
               horrere
               vitiorum
               .
               Lib.
               1.
               
                 impe●f
                 .
                 oper
              
               .
               fol.
               381.
               
               Hanc
               voluntatem
               &
               concupiscentium
               ante
               peccatum
               in
               Paradiso
               fuisse
               ,
               res
               illa
               declarat
               ,
               —
               non
               potuit
               —
               esse
               fructus
               peccati
               In
               Epist
               .
               ad
               
                 Demetr
                 .
                 Pelagius
              
               ,
               Est
               enim
               in
               animis
               nostris
               quaedam
               ,
               ut
               ita
               dixerim
               ,
               sanctitas
               ,
               quae
               velut
               in
               arce
               animi
               praesidens
               ,
               exercet
               mali
               ,
               bonique
               judicium
               ,
               &
               ut
               honestis
               rectisque
               artibus
               faver
               ,
               ita
               sinistra
               opera
               condemnat
               .
               August
               .
               de
               gratia
               Christi
               c
               10.
               
               
                 Pelag
                 us
              
               ,
               operatur
               in
               nobis
               velle
               quod
               bonum
               est
               ,
               v●l●e
               quod
               sanctum
               est
               ,
               dum
               nos
               &c.
               futurae
               gloriae
               magnitudine
               &
               praemiorum
               pollicita
               ione
               succendit
               ,
               dum
               revelatione
               sapientiae
               in
               defiderium
               Dei
               stupentem
               su
               scitat
               voluntatem
               ,
               dum
               nobis
               suadet
               omne
               quod
               bonum
               est
               .
               August
               .
               Epist
               .
               ad
               patres
               Milesita●os
               ;
               tribuit
               Pelagianis
               quod
               ad
               omnia
               vitae
               perficienda
               mandata
               ,
               sola
               tantumodo
               libertate
               contenderemus
               .
               August
               .
               9.
               9.
               
               Veteris
               &
               N.
               Test
               .
               q.
               3.
               
               Deus
               bonus
               qui
               fecit
               existere
               quod
               non
               exstiterat
               ;
               justus
               ,
               quia
               quaecunque
               fecit
               ut
               proficerent
               ,
               propriae
               libertatis
               arbitrio
               dimissa
               sunt
               :
               quia
               tamen
               non
               tam
               perfecta
               sunt
               ,
               ut
               labi
               non
               possent
               ,
               seminaria
               his
               legis
               inesse
               decrevit
               ,
               naturaliter
               addens
               auxilia
               manifesia
               legis
               ,
               ut
               authoritas
               ejus
               perfecta
               esset
               hominibus
               .
               
                 Ja.
                 Arm.
              
               disp
               .
               priv
               .
               8.
               th
               .
               4.
               
               
                 Sim.
                 Episcop
                 .
                 Remons
              
               .
               in
               conf
               .
               sua
               ,
               c
               1.
               sect
               .
               14.
               
               Remon
               .
               in
               Apol.
               c.
               1.
               fo
               33.
               
               Potest
               homo
               absque
               gratia
               Spiritus
               sancti
               sensus
               Scripturae
               ,
               quantum
               sufficit
               ad
               salutem
               ,
               intelligere
               ,
               nec
               opus
               est
               superinfusa
               potentia
               in
               intellectu
               ,
               sufficit
               sola
               literalis
               Evangelii
               oblatio
               .
            
             
               
                 Corvinus
                 Arminii
              
               sectator
               con
               .
               Til.
               c.
               12.
               pa.
               48.
               
               Diximus
               nos
               credere
               per
               renovationem
               spiritus
               ,
               praevia
               renovatione
               mentis
               &
               affectuum
               ,
               voluntatem
               quoque
               mutari
               ,
               renovari
               ,
               &
               ex
               mala
               bonam
               fieri
               .
            
             
               Corv.
               con
               .
               Moli
               .
               c.
               32.
               
               S.
               23.
               
               &
               13.
               
               Primo
               itaque
               volumus
               per
               gratiam
               mentem
               illuminantem
               &
               cor
               ,
               hoc
               est
               affectus
               reformantem
               ,
               effici
               bonos
               actus
               ,
               five
               fidei
               ,
               five
               conversionis
               :
               per
               actus
               autem
               habitus
               acquiri
               ,
               per
               quos
               rursus
               cum
               fidei
               adjutorio
               actus
               eliciuntur
               .
            
             
               Corvinus
               contra
               Tilenum
               c.
               6.
               pag.
               234.
               235.
               
               Tria
               praecipue
               manserunt
               in
               homine
               post
               lapsum
               ,
               quae
               ipsum
               capacem
               novi
               foederis
               capacem
               faciunt
               .
               1.
               
               Reliquiae
               imaginis
               Dei
               ,
               quas
               Dens
               ex
               gratia
               in
               homine
               reliquit
               .
               2.
               
               Mansisse
               libertatem
               ad
               bonum
               &
               malum
               ,
               prout
               intellectus
               monstraverit
               .
               3.
               
               Mansisse
               in
               illo
               affectum
               naturalem
               ,
               ad
               illud
               omne
               de
               siderandum
               quod
               sibi
               bouum
               esse
               intelligit
               .
            
             
               Remon
               .
               in
               scriptis
               Synod
               .
               art
               .
               4.
               pag.
               164.
               
               Cum
               homines
               irregeniti
               dicuntur
               caeci
               ,
               in
               tenebris
               positi
               —
               nihil
               aliud
               denotat
               ,
               quam
               rerum
               divinarum
               &
               voluntatis
               salvificae
               ignaros
               &
               nescios
               ,
               ac
               proinde
               et
               am
               à
               Dei
               timore
               aliencs
               :
               at
               ex
               eo
               nihil
               aliud
               concludi
               potest
               ,
               quam
               eos
               indigere
               clara
               veritatis
               propositione
               ,
               ut
               scientiam
               consequantur
               .
            
             
               Remon
               .
               in
               scrip
               .
               Syn.
               art
               .
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               pag.
               6.
               
               Ad
               voluntatem
               quod
               attinet
               ,
               de
               ea
               ita
               pronunciamus
               ,
               in
               statu
               irregenerationis
               non
               habere
               ad
               volendum
               ●llum
               bonum
               salutare
               :
               Hoc
               confi●mant
               argumento
               Pelagio
               digno
               ,
               neque
               enim
               voluntas
               id
               velle
               potest
               ,
               quod
               in
               illo
               statu
               intellectus
               scire
               non
               potest
               ,
               unde
               fit
               ut
               affectus
               quoque
               dessituti
               speciali
               Spiritus
               sancti
               gratia
               &
               renovatione
               ,
               bonum
               ullum
               quod
               vere
               salvificum
               appetere
               non
               possunt
               ;
               quare
               libertatem
               volendi
               indifferenter
               tam
               bonum
               salutare
               quam
               malum
               in
               statu
               lapsus
               ,
               voluntati
               ad
               esse
               negamus
               ,
               quia
               potius
               liberum
               arbitrium
               ad
               bona
               hujusmodi
               ,
               non
               modo
               vulneratum
               ,
               sauciatum
               ,
               infirmatum
               ,
               inclinatum
               ,
               attenuatum
               est
               ;
               sed
               &
               raptivum
               &
               perdi●um
               &
               amissum
               ,
               ejusque
               vires
               non
               modo
               debilitatae
               &
               cassae
               nisi
               restaurentut
               à
               gratia
               ,
               sed
               planae
               nullae
               ;
               hoc
               illi
               ,
               sed
               nihil
               sani
               .
               Remon
               .
               Synod
               .
               art
               .
               3.
               
               &
               4.
               pag.
               7.
               quare
               ,
               cum
               ante
               lapsum
               intellectus
               primorum
               parentem
               nosset
               quod
               bonum
               esset
               salutare
               ,
               quod
               malum
               ,
               in
               lapsu
               boni
               salutaris
               &
               salvifici
               cognitione
               destituta
               mens
               ,
               nequaquam
               illud
               ut
               volendum
               voluntati
               monstrare
               potuit
               ,
               nec
               voluntas
               illud
               velle
               :
               libertatem
               itaque
               &
               potentiam
               volendi
               tam
               bonum
               salutare
               ,
               quam
               malum
               non
               habuit
               ;
               eam
               tamen
               libertatem
               quae
               homini
               essentialis
               est
               ,
               retinuit
               ;
               Nihil
               sani
               hic
               ,
               nulla
               est
               intrinseca
               laesio
               in
               voluntate
               per
               lapsum
               ,
               nulla
               ablatio
               potentiae
               bonum
               ab
               intellectu
               monstratum
               amplectendi
               .
               Sic
               
                 Jesuita
                 Suarez
                 ,
                 tom
                 .
                 de
                 grat
                 .
                 c.
                 8.
                 prolog
                 .
                 4.
                 n.
              
               14.
               
               Per
               peccatum
               originale
               nulla
               ignorantia
               pravae
               dispositionis
               in
               nos
               transfunditur
               ,
               sed
               sola
               ignorantia
               negationis
               &
               privationis
               ,
               quatenus
               nascimur
               sine
               fide
               ,
               sine
               ullo
               habitu
               ,
               vel
               per
               se
               vel
               per
               accidens
               infuso
               ,
               &
               sine
               ulla
               specie
               vel
               principio
               cognoscendi
               praeter
               nudam
               potentiam
               intelligendi
               ;
               eam
               autem
               ignorantiam
               vel
               nescientiam
               haberet
               homo
               creatus
               in
               puris
               naturalibus
               .
               Jesuita
               
                 Martinez
                 de
                 Ripalda
              
               de
               ente
               supernaturali
               lib.
               1.
               di
               .
               p.
               4.
               sect
               .
               3.
               11.
               21.
               
               Bonitas
               &
               possibilitas
               objecti
               supernaturalis
               voluntati
               proposita
               ,
               sufficit
               excitare
               in
               voluntate
               desiderium
               ,
               ex
               se
               absolutum
               &
               efficax
               ,
               quid
               desideraret
               hic
               Pelagius
               ?
               Nihil
               prorsus
               ,
               videat
               lector
               quaeso
               in
               2.
               
               
                 Thom.
                 tract
                 .
                 de
                 gra●
                 .
                 q.
                 1.
                 &
                 seq
                 .
                 Gab.
                 Vasq
                 .
                 in
                 12.
                 tom
                 .
                 h.
                 disp
                 .
                 91.
                 c.
                 2.
                 &
                 seq
                 .
                 Phil.
                 Gamach
                 .
                 12.
                 q.
                 109.
                 c.
                 4.
                 
                 Alphons
                 .
                 Curiel
                 .
                 12.
                 q.
                 189.
                 art
                 .
                 2.
                 dub
                 .
                 ult
                 .
              
            
          
           
             The
             Law
             teacheth
             but
             healeth
             not
             .
          
           
             Our
             formality
             in
             praying
             and
             in
             going
             about
             other
             means
             .
          
           
             How
             nature
             begins
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             acteth
             on
             ,
             and
             with
             our
             literal
             acting
             .
          
           
             Some
             truth
             we
             must
             first
             physically
             hear
             and
             consider
             before
             we
             believe
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             If
             God
             had
             given
             me
             efficacious
             grace
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             been
             converted
             ;
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             follow
             therefore
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             the
             culpable
             cause
             of
             my
             non-conversion
             ,
             or
             that
             the
             Lord
             is
             to
             be
             blamed
             for
             my
             non-conversion
             .
          
           
             Our
             sinfull
             
               will
               not
            
             ,
             not
             the
             Lord's
             refusal
             of
             a
             power
             ,
             is
             the
             culpable
             cause
             of
             our
             non-conversion
             .
          
           
             The
             sinful
             cannot
             .
          
           
             School-men
             make
             conversion
             to
             Christ
             the
             purchase
             of
             free
             will
             ,
             the
             absurdity
             thereof
             .
          
           
             Sin
             original
             must
             be
             pardoned
             to
             Pagans
             in
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             of
             which
             they
             never
             heard
             ,
             say
             Dominicans
             .
          
           
             Dominicans
             gross
             as
             Jesuits
             in
             the
             matter
             of
             grace
             and
             free
             will.
             
          
           
             Cumel
             .
             dico
             quinto
             ,
             Deus
             quantum
             in
             se
             paratus
             est
             a●
             dandum
             omnibus
             gratiam
             suam
             ,
             &
             ad
             vocandum
             omnes
             adultos
             juxta
             illud
             ,
             Deus
             vult
             omnes
             salf●eri
             :
             ac
             proinde
             dicitur
             communiter
             ,
             quod
             in
             potestate
             cujusvis
             hominis
             est
             salvari
             ,
             quia
             potest
             habere
             per
             divinum
             auxilium
             ,
             non
             quidem
             ex
             merito
             aut
             dispositione
             sua
             ,
             aut
             quia
             ex
             innatis
             viribus
             aut
             naturae
             conatibus
             ex
             lege
             obligetur
             Deus
             ad
             danda
             auxilia
             gratiae
             &
             primam
             vocationem
             seu
             gratiam
             proveni●●tem
             ,
             sed
             ex
             liberali
             &
             magnisica
             largitione
             dei
             providentis
             ,
             Mat.
             11.
             venite
             ad
             me
             omnes
             .
             Ib.
             Qua-propter
             ,
             si
             homo
             peccator
             ita
             se
             gereret
             &
             vitamtra
             duceret
             ,
             ut
             nullum
             novum
             impedimentum
             gratiae
             adhiberet
             ,
             aut
             obicem
             ,
             nullumque
             obstaculum
             ,
             tunc
             auxilium
             gratiae
             verè
             reciperet
             ,
             ●on
             quidem
             ex
             debito
             ,
             sed
             ex
             dei
             largitione
             ,
             qua
             ipse
             est
             ad
             omnium
             ostium
             &
             pulsat
             ;
             unde
             non
             ponenti
             obicem
             cernimus
             Deum
             dare
             gratiam
             .
             Conc.
             trid
             .
             sess
             .
             6.
             11.
             
             &
             13.
             
             Deus
             neminem
             deserit
             nisi
             prius
             deseratur
             ab
             ipso
             ;
             sed
             per
             hoc
             nihil
             tribuitur
             homini
             ,
             sed
             tantum
             quod
             possit
             illam
             gratiam
             impedire
             per
             peccatum
             ,
             vel
             quod
             possit
             vitare
             peccatum
             contra
             legem
             naturae
             ,
             quo
             possit
             illum
             impedire
             .
          
           
             Prosper
             epist
             .
             ad
             Aug.
             de
             Massiliensibus
             ,
             vide
             Jansenium
             cap.
             18.
             ib.
             lib.
             12.
             just
             .
             c.
             13.
             ad
             capessenda
             tam
             magnifica
             tamque
             praecelsa
             paritatis
             &
             integritatis
             praemia
             ,
             quantuslibet
             jejuniorum
             ,
             vigiliarum
             ,
             lectionis
             ,
             solitudinis
             ac
             remotionis
             labor
             fuerit
             impensus
             ,
             condignus
             esse
             non
             poterit
             ,
             qui
             hoc
             industriae
             suae
             merito
             vel
             laboris
             obtineat
             .
          
           
             Hilarius
             Epist
             .
             dicunt
             hominem
             ad
             hanc
             gratiam
             ,
             qua
             in
             Christo
             renascimur
             ,
             pervenire
             posse
             ,
             per
             naturalem
             scilicet
             facultatem
             petendo
             ,
             quaerndo
             ,
             pulsando
             ,
             ut
             ideo
             accipiat
             ,
             ideo
             inveniat
             ,
             ideo
             introeat
             ,
             quia
             bono
             naturae
             bene
             usus
             ad
             istā
             salvantē
             gratiam
             ,
             initialis
             gratiae
             ope
             meruerit
             per
             venire
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Corn.
                 Jans
                 .
                 de
                 haeres
                 .
                 pela
                 .
                 l.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               18.
               
               Item
               posse
               hominem
               exterrita
               &
               supplici
               voluntate
               velle
               sanari
               ;
               supplex
               enim
               illa
               voluntas
               nihil
               est
               aliud
               ,
               quam
               voluntas
               ex
               fide
               supplicans
               deo
               pro
               sanitate
               —
               et
               siquid
               fides
               (
               non
               justificatorum
               )
               petendo
               mereatur
               ,
               impetrationis
               quam
               meriti
               potius
               rationem
               habet
               ,
               unde
               cum
               in
               errore
               Massiliensium
               haereret
               Augustinus
               ,
               frequenter
               meriti
               rationem
               ,
               quam
               in
               fide
               &
               oratione
               collocabat
               ,
               per
               impetrationem
               exponit
               ,
               putans
               (
               inquit
               Augustinus
               
                 lib.
                 de
                 praed
                 .
                 5.
                 5.
                 
                 c
              
               3.
               )
               fidem
               non
               esse
               donum
               dei
               sed
               à
               nobis
               esse
               ,
               in
               nobis
               ,
               &
               per
               illam
               nos
               impetrare
               dei
               dona
               ;
               item
               ut
               per
               illam
               daretur
               quod
               posceremus
               utiliter
               .
            
             
               Jansen
               .
               
                 in
                 Aug.
                 tom
                 .
                 1.
                 lib.
                 8.
                 c.
              
               18.
               
               Vnde
               possit
               ratio
               reddi
               electorum
               &
               rejectorum
               ,
               sive
               cur
               unus
               prae
               alio
               assumatur
               ,
               deo
               viz.
               sic
               habente
               occasionem
               sive
               colorem
               ,
               cur
               non
               irrationabiliter
               ,
               ut
               Cassilianus
               (
               Coll.
               13.
               )
               loquitur
               ;
               sive
               caeco
               quasi
               modo
               ,
               irrefragabili
               aliqua
               constitutione
               ,
               inconsulta
               hominis
               voluntate
               gratiam
               salvantem
               uni
               prae
               aliis
               largiretur
               .
            
             
               
                 Hilarius
                 in
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 August
                 .
                 Prosp
                 .
                 Epist
                 .
                 ad
                 August
                 .
              
               Qui
               autem
               credituri
               sunt
               ,
               quive
               in
               ea
               fide
               quae
               deinceps
               per
               dei
               gratiam
               sit
               juvanda
               ,
               mansuri
               sunt
               ,
               praestitisse
               ante
               mundi
               constitutionem
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A92141-e67870
           
             There
             may
             be
             much
             seeking
             and
             using
             of
             m●ans
             ,
             and
             no
             influences
             .
          
           
             Using
             of
             means
             would
             be
             in
             humility
             .
          
           
             Influences
             not
             entertained
             breed
             loath●ng
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             We
             may
             ma●●e
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             The
             order
             of
             the
             Lord
             in
             conferring
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             A
             confluence
             of
             heavenly
             influences
             at
             one
             time
             and
             in
             one
             work
             .
          
           
             Resisting
             of
             the
             Word
             hinders
             not
             influences
             .
          
           
             Refusing
             of
             Ordinances
             h●nders
             not
             influences
             .
          
           
             Despising
             and
             persecuting
             of
             the
             Prophets
             obstruct
             influences
             .
          
           
             Resisting
             of
             the
             operations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             ●o
             obstruct
             influenences
             .
          
           
             Praying
             and
             praising
             promove
             the
             Spirits
             influences
             .
          
           
             Hardning
             of
             the
             heart
             obstructs
             influences
             
          
           
             Not
             profiting
             by
             means
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             Remaining
             in
             nature
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             Actings
             of
             bitterness
             ,
             wrath
             ,
             malice
             ,
             ●ancor
             ,
             sadden
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             contempered
             according
             to
             the
             habit
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Sorrow
             worldly
             obstruct
             influences
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             We
             cannot
             expeditely
             change
             our
             spirit
             from
             carnal
             dispositions
             to
             spiritual
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             can
             go
             and
             come
             with
             great
             celerity
             .
          
           
             How
             the
             soul
             is
             under
             plenty
             of
             means
             ,
             and
             possibly
             sweet
             dispositions
             ,
             and
             yet
             under
             scarcity
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             These
             are
             together
             often
             praying
             ,
             and
             actual
             influences
             ,
             and
             d●ties
             and
             influences
             :
             the
             former
             according
             to
             the
             Lord's
             will
             of
             precept
             ,
             the
             latter
             according
             to
             his
             will
             of
             pleasure
             ,
             are
             interwoven
             all
             along
             ,
             Psal
             .
             119.
             
          
           
             Of
             the
             sweet
             nearness
             betwixt
             love
             of
             the
             word
             and
             the
             word
             hid
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             
               Psalm
               119.
               v.
            
             11.
             and
             spiritual
             influences
             .
          
           
             Of
             the
             word
             hidden
             in
             the
             heart
             .
          
           
             Felt
             deliverance
             wants
             not
             influences
             .
          
           
             As
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             and
             softness
             easily
             admits
             an
             influence
             of
             grace
             ,
             so
             hardness●s
             and
             rockine●s
             hardly
             receive
             any
             such
             impression
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Vnbelief
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             grace
             do
             no
             violence
             to
             the
             rational
             power
             of
             nilling
             and
             willing
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Deadness
             hinders
             influences
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Security
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Atheism
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             The
             hearts
             unconstancy
             doth
             much
             obstruct
             the
             influences
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             Heart-deceitfulness
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Pride
             obstructs
             influences
             ,
             humility
             capacitates
             to
             receive
             them
             .
          
           
             9
             Worldly
             mindedness
             obstructs
             influences
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             mindedness
             promoves
             it
             .
          
           
             10.
             
             Fiery
             bastard
             zeal
             hinder
             influences
             .
          
           
             11.
             
             An
             unclean
             heart
             cannot
             receive
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             Malice
             and
             bitterness
             obstructs
             the
             influences
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             13.
             
             Worldy
             sorrow
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             14.
             
             False
             joy
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             15.
             
             Self-love
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             16.
             
             Ignorance
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             hatred
             of
             Christ
             obstruct
             the
             influences
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             17.
             
             Wrestling
             against
             providence
             obstruct
             the
             influences
             of
             God
             :
          
           
             God
             by
             his
             influences
             first
             acts
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             the
             same
             moment
             of
             time
             follow
             him
             ,
             and
             act
             under
             him
             and
             no
             violence
             is
             here
             .
          
           
             18.
             
             Heavenly
             thoughts
             and
             spiritual
             consideration
             draw
             along
             heavenly
             influences
             ,
             as
             earthly
             and
             unclean
             thoughts
             extinguish
             influences
             .
          
           
             All
             actings
             of
             grace
             go
             thorow
             the
             channel
             of
             a
             sanctified
             judgement
             which
             wants
             not
             influences
             of
             grace
             .
          
           
             Our
             drawing
             on
             of
             sinful
             dispositions
             .
          
           
             Keep
             the
             oyl
             of
             the
             Spirit
             clean
             if
             you
             would
             have
             heavenly
             influences
             to
             fall
             on
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             to
             act
             both
             morally
             and
             physically
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             P●ayers
             conclude
             not
             Soveraignty
             .
          
           
             Heretical
             light
             hinders
             the
             spirits
             breathings
             .
          
           
             A
             corrupt
             will
             hinders
             the
             spirits
             breathings
             .
          
           
             Hating
             of
             grace
             and
             of
             Christ
             hinders
             influences
             .
          
           
             Divers
             actings
             of
             the
             spirit
             in
             the
             spouse
             sick
             of
             love
             for
             Christ
             in
             
             Solomon's
             song
             of
             songs
             ,
             speak
             and
             hold
             forth
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Hating
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Soul-loathing
             of
             God
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             gives
             influences
             where
             there
             is
             no
             knowledge
             .
          
           
             Influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             are
             connatural
             to
             the
             spiritual
             man.
             
          
           
             Where
             there
             is
             soul-desiring
             of
             God
             there
             be
             many
             influences
             .
          
           
             Sensuality
             and
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             cannot
             be
             together
             .
          
           
             Spiritual
             joy
             speaks
             strong
             influences
             .
          
           
             Literal
             crying
             should
             not
             exceed
             the
             impulsion
             of
             the
             spirit
             within
             .
          
           
             Godly
             sorrow
             may
             help
             influences
             .
          
           
             How
             hope
             and
             audacity
             promove
             or
             hinder
             influences
             .
          
           
             One
             affection
             counter-works
             another
             ,
             and
             hinders
             faith
             .
          
           
             Moral
             acting
             cannot
             avail
             us
             without
             real
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Frequent
             acts
             of
             faith
             promove
             influences
             of
             the
             spirit
             .
          
           
             Hope
             promoves
             influences
             .
          
           
             Sinful
             boldness
             obstructs
             influences
             .
          
           
             Anger
             hindereth
             influences
             .
          
           
             How
             Elisha
             could
             not
             prophesie
             by
             reason
             of
             anger
             .
          
           
             A
             meek
             spirit
             is
             a
             fit
             work-house
             of
             influences
             instanced
             in
             the
             man
             Christ
             ,
             in
             Meses
             ,
             John.
             
          
           
             Vnbelieving
             fear
             an
             impediment
             of
             influences
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             seek●
             not
             our
             consent
             to
             the
             first
             infusion
             of
             a
             new
             heart
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             maried
             to
             Christ
             before
             we
             c●●sent
             to
             the
             mariage
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             determines
             free-will
             ,
             and
             does
             no
             violence
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             We
             are
             inexcusable
             in
             not
             doing
             our
             duty
             ,
             though
             the
             Lord
             deny
             his
             necessary
             influence
             .
          
           
             God
             acts
             in
             all
             both
             by
             the
             immediate
             influence
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             pe●son
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             particularly
             leads
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             Two
             sorts
             of
             causes
             ,
             one
             
               in
               fieri
            
             ,
             for
             the
             producing
             of
             ,
             and
             giving
             being
             to
             a
             thing
             ,
             another
             in
             
               facto
               esse
            
             ,
             for
             the
             preserving
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             being
             .
             God
             is
             both
             wayes
             the
             cause
             of
             gracious
             actings
             .
          
           
             The
             right
             missing
             of
             influences
             is
             to
             miss
             influences
             special
             .
          
           
             The
             giving
             of
             the
             heart
             to
             God.
             
          
           
             We
             are
             more
             our
             own
             by
             law
             ,
             and
             lesse
             our
             own
             by
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Christ
             cares
             more
             for
             his
             own
             body
             ,
             then
             the
             members
             care
             for
             themselves
             .
          
           
             Christs
             care
             is
             now
             rather
             more
             when
             he
             is
             glorified
             ,
             then
             less
             .